#  \ 


I  \ 


"%,      «< 

r*    f 


p  * 


THE 


SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE; 


OR, 


The  Mysterious  Companions 


OF 


OLD  JOHN  BROWN. 


MARY   E.    JACKSON, 
STAUNTON,  KANSAS. 


ST.  LOUIS,  MO.: 

W.  S.  BRYAN,  Publisher. 
1881. 


Copyrighted,  1881,  by  MISS  MARY  E.  JACKSON. 


DEDICATION. 


TO   MY   FRIEND, 


MISS  ANNIE  CHILDRESS, 
Of  PAOLA,  KANSAS, 

I   humbly    and   affectionately   dedicate   this   story. 

THE  AUTHORESS. 


1125479 


PREFACE. 


SANNAH  MOORE  said,  "  All  for  the  best," 
and  thus  we  find  it  through  life,  if  we  can 
bring  our  minds  to  dwell  upon  the  bright  and  reject 
the  dark  sides  of  life's  pictures. 

In  perusing  this  book  there  will  be  found  dark 
pictures,  yet  bright  ones  predominate.  Thus  it  is  in 
the  history  of  any  people. 

Now  while  our  glorious  Republic  flourishes  and 
history  lives  there  will  ever  exist  a  picture  in  the 
gallery  of  Time,  depicting  the  passing  scenes  in 
Kansas  during  her  struggle  for  Freedom. 

"  Ad  astro,  per  aspera"  the  motto  of  our  State,  is 
well  chosen.  If  any  State,  through  tribulations,  trials 
and  asperities  became  one  of  the  stars  constituting 
our  glorious  Union,  Kansas  is  the  one. 

It  is  twenty-four  years  ago,  whe-i  the  boom  of  the 
invader's  cannon  and  the  rattle  of  his  musketry,  re- 
plied to  by  the  detonating  crack  of  Sharpes'  rifles  in 
the  hands  of  Captains  Brown's  and  Cline's  men,  was 
heard  at  Osawatomie. 


6  PREFACE. 

The  writer,  then  a  little  child,  living  near,  heard 
the  fearful  sounds  of  that  memorable  battle.  Even 
the  shouts  of  the  Missouri  leaders  urging  their  men 
to  charge  upon  the  block-house  were  heard. 

Thus  growing  up  amidst  these  scenes,  a  true  nar- 
rative of  those  early  days  has  been  penned. 

To-day  as  she  sits  by  her  window  listening  to  the 
rattle  of  the  wheels  and  the  whistle  of  the  locomo- 
tive at  Osawatomie,  her  thoughts  revert  to  the  de- 
struction of  that  town  twenty-four  years  ago  to-day 
by  the  torch  of  the  invader,  and  with  Hannah  Moore 
she  exclaims,  "  All  for  the  best." 

STAUNTON,  August  30,  1880. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER.  PAGE. 

I — "  Dickey  Deane's  "  Home,             ...  9 

II— The  Silver  Case,                    13 

III — Mr.  Leland  and  the  Stranger,          ....  18 

IV — Aunt  Nancy's  Story,    --..-.  21 

V — The  Mysterious  Stranger,       -----  27 

VI— Pat  Devilin,         -                  33 

VII — The  Independent  Band,         -        -        ...  37 

VIII — The  Mysterious  Strangers  Again,          ...  41 

IX — Ona's  Success,  -------  46 

X — Hay  den  in  Trouble,       -.---.  54 

XI — The  Slanderer,  -------  62 

XII— Pat  Devilin's  New  Home,      -----  64 

XIII— Ona  at  Work, 68 

XIV — Hay  den  goes  West,        --.-.-  73 

XV — The  Slanderer  Foiled,         -----  77 

XVI— Hayden  and  Pat  on  the  Plains,       -  83 

XVII — Sir  Charles  in  Europe,         -----  0/3 

XVIII— The  Kidnappers,  -        -  95 

XIX—"  Bill  Quantrell,"— His  Early  Life,    -  102 

XX— Foiled,                                                         ...  ,05 

XXI — The  Meeting, 114 

XXII— The  Widowed  and  the  Widower,  125 

XXIII— Ona  in  Washington,  128 

XXIV— The  Death  Bed  Scene, 132 

XXV— Another  Death-Bed  Scene,         ...        -  142 

XXVI— The  Forged  Letter, 148 

XXVII— The  Beginning  of  Trouble  in  the  West,     -        -  156 

XXVIII— Caught, 159 

XXIX— Sadness, 166 

XXX— Ona's  Plan, 173 

XXXI — "Dickey's"  New  Home,           -  179 

XXXII— Roderick  Leland, 189 

XXXIII— Captured,  192 

XXXIV— The  Trial, 200 

XXXV— Two  Years  of  Rest, 205 

XXXVI— Kansas  Territory  Organized,         -        -        -        -  211 

XXXVII— At  Osawatomie, 214 

XXXVIII— At  Lawrence, -        -  217 

XXXIX— The  Plot, 220 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER.  PAGE. 

XL — Hayden's  Surprise,        --.-..  226 

XLI— Dickey  at  Work,         ------  229 

XLII— The  Prisoner's  Escape,           .....  238 

XLIII— Ava  Haynes, 244 

XLIV— John  Brown's  Home,              -        -        -        -        -  251 

XLV — "  Dick  Richards  "  Suspicioned,           ...  255 

XLVI— The  Storm, 264 

XLVII— The  Babe  of  the  Prairies,            -  268 

XLVIII— A  Scene  in  the  Border  Ruffian's  Camp,           -        -  273 

XLIX — "  Dickey"  in  John  Brown's  Camp,             -        -  280 

L — The  Stranger,         ..----.  285 

LI — A  Western  Home,       -.---.  291 

LII— The  Battle  of  Black  Jack,     ...        -        -  300 

LI  1 1— Arthur  Holmes  Shot,          -  304 

LIV — The  Companions,           ------  307 

LV— The  Missing  Spy, 312 

LVI— The  Wicked  Flee, 31? 

LVII— Ava  and  Kate, 322 

LVIII— The  Kilt  and  Kritle, 325 

LIX— The  Battle  of  Osawatomie,         ...        -  333 

LX— General  Blair,         ...---.  339 

LXI— The  Surprise  Party, 345 

LX 1 1— More  Plotting, 349 

LXIII— General  Blair's  Departure,          ...        -  356 

LXIV— The  "Jayhawking"  Boy, 359 

LXV— Hayden's  Surprises,            .....  364 

LXVl— A  Western  Woman, 3&9 

LXVII— Kate's  Trouble, 372 

LXVHI— The  Missing  Child, 37& 

LXIX—  Mr.  Leland  Goes  Home,    -  383 

LXX— Kate  in  the  East, 3s6 

LXXI— At'Harper's  Ferry, 392 

LXXII— Too  Late, ,39^ 

LXXIII— Quantrell  in  Kansas, 399 

LXXIV — Mr.  Leland  at  his  Early  Home,     -        -        -        -  404 

LXXV— The  Douglas  Estate, 4°9 

LXXVI — "  Dickey  Deane  "  in  Europe,        -        ...  418 

LXXVII— Quantrell,  the  Murderer,    -----  427 

LXXVIII— Dedication  of  John  Brown's  Monument,       -        -  431 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

"DICKEY  DEANE'S"  HOME. 

FINE  mansion,  built  in  the  old  Scotch  style. 
The  surrounding  grounds  artistically  ar- 
ranged. In  front  of  the  door,  to  the  right  of 
the  path,  stood  an  evergeen :  a  cedar,  which  had 
been  brought  from  the  far  West,  and  bore  no  resem- 
blance to  its  fellows.  At  the  door  of  the  mansion 
two  persons  were  standing. 

Such  was  the  beautiful  scene  we  gazed  upon  as  we 
journeyed  through  the  old  Granite  State  on  a  frosty 
morning  in  November,  18 — . 

The  mansion  was  the  home  of  Roderick  Leland, 
a  Scotch  nobleman  who  had  fled  to  America,  years 
before,  for  the  preservation  of  his  life.  Among  the 
freedom-loving  Americans  he  had  found  friends,  and 
soon  won  the  love  and  esteem  of  all  with  whom  he 
associated. 

By  his  industrious  habits  he  had  amassed  a 
fortune,  and  after  leaving  the  city  where  he  had 
labored,  he  found  himself  among  the  White  Moun- 
tains, beneath  whose  tallest  peak  he  built  his  man- 
sion home,  and  brought  thither  the  belle  of  Boston 
as  his  happy  bride. 


10  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

Yes,  Leona  Deane,  the  gayest  of  the  gay,  had  left 
the  fashionable  world,  where  she  had  reigned  queen 
of  all  the  gay  circles,  and,  with  her  chosen  husband, 
had  settled  among  this  wild  scenery,  declaring  that 
until  now  she  had  never  realized  the  full  meaning  of 
"  true  happiness." 

Ten  years  had  scarcely  passed,  when  death  crossed 
that  threshold  and  carried  away  the  beautiful  young 
\vife  and  mother.  A  sweet-faced  girl  of  eight  sum- 
mers stood  by  the  bedside  of  the  dying  mother, 
while  the  fond  father  held  a  laughing,  blue-eyed 
baby-boy  in  his  arms,  which  he  presented  to  the^ 
dying  woman  for  a  parting  kiss,  as  his  own  tears 
rolled  as  drew-drops  from  his  face  upon  the  hot  and 
fevered  brow  of  her  whom  death  had  claimed.  Thus 
home  was  robbed  of  its  choicest  jewel,  and  sorrow 
reigned  for  years. 

Six  years  have  passed,  and  we  see  those  two  per- 
sons standing  at  the  door  of  Cedar  Hall,  watching 
the  first  snow-fall  of  the  season:  a  gentleman  of 
some  forty-five  years,  and  near  him  a  young  miss 
of  fourteen.  They  were  Roderick  Leland  and  his 
daughter  Ona.  He  had  lived  with  his  children  and 
servants  since  the  death  of  his  wife,  and  had  given 
his  exclusive  attention  to  teaching  them,  never  miss- 
ing an  opportunity  to  avail  himself  of  anything  that 
would  prove  advantageous  to  them.  Ona  had  grown 
to  be  not  only  surpassingly  beautiful,  but  also  very 
intelligent. 

"What  a  beautiful  tree!"  exclaimed  she,  as  she 
watched  the  snow-flakes  falling  upon  the  boughs  of 
the  cedar  tree.  "  I  never  before  observed  it  was  so 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE.  1 1 

different  from  those  on  the  lawn.  Where  did  it  first 
grow,  papa?  Did  you  plant  it  here?" 

"No,"  said  Mr.  Leland,  stepping  out  in  the  falling 
snow.  "  This  tree  came  from  the  West,  years  ago ; 
it  has  a  romance  of  its  own :  it  also  has  a  secret  to 
keep." 

"  What  is  it,  papa?  I  should  like  to  know." 

"  I  will  tell  you,  for  in  so  doing,  I  only  obey  the 
injunction  laid  down  in  the  written  pledge,  but  I 
must  exact  the  promise  from  you  that  you  will  keep 
the  secret  and  obey  the  instructions  contained  in  the 
pledge.  The  present,  to  my  mind,  is  a  fitting  op- 
portunity to  convey  this  sacred  trust  to  you.  Yes, 
in  the  first  snow-fall  of  the  season,  and  on  the  anni- 
versary of  your  fourteenth  birth-day." 

Ona  was  somewhat  surprised,  yet  said,  "  I  will 
keep  the  secret,  papa,  and  endeavor  to  live  up  to  the 
precepts  of  anything  that  teaches  to  be  great  and 
good." 

Mr.  Leland  took  a  silver  locket  from  his  pocket, 
saying,  "  Here  is  a  silver  case;  within  its  lids  you  will 
find  the  lesson  you  are  to  learn.  This  was  given  to 
me  by  two  masked  men.  They  also  brought  the 
tree  which  you  so  much  admire.  We  planted  it  here 
by  the  light  of  the  moon ;  it  now  belongs  to  you,  and 
if  all  works  well,  you  will,  sometime,  visit  the  spot 
where  it  grew.  You  will  find  that  there  is  a  great 
work  before  us.  You  have  reached  that  age  when 
you  should  lay  some  plan  of  life.  Learn  to  depend 
upon  yourself.  Be  neither  a  drudge  for  some  man, 
nor  a  slave  of  fashion.  Men  labor  for  fame  and  hap- 
piness, why  should  not  women  do  the  same?  Let 


1 2  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE. 

not  your  favors  be  bestowed  upon  any  on  account 
of  wealth  or  position  ;  treat  all  deserving  ones  with 
the  same  kindly,  genial  courtesy.  Be  true  to  your- 
self and  you  will  always  be  prosperous  and  happy. 
I  shall  be  absent  a  few  days  in  Boston,  which  will 
give  you  ample  time  to  reflect  upon  what  I  have 
said." 

"  Yonder  comes  a  carriage,  containing,  no  doubt, 
some  of  your  abolition  friends,"  said  Ona.  "  Good- 
bye, papa,"  she  exclaimed,  as  she  hastened  to  her 
room,  while  he  sought  his  library  to  arrange  some 
papers,  preparatory  to  starting  for  Boston,  to  attend 
a  meeting  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Party,  of  which  he 
was  an  enthusiastic  leader,  and  the  carriage,  as  Ona 
had  suggested,  contained  some  of  his  co-laborers  in 
that  work,  Cedar  Hall,  his  home,  being  a  favorite 
resort  of  the  adherants  of  that  party.  Such  was  the 
home,  the  surroundings  and  the  instruction  of  Ona 
Leland,  better  known  to  the  world  as  "  Dickey 
Deane,  The  Spy  of  Osawatomie." 

As  Mr.  Leland  stood  arranging  his  papers,  his 
thoughts  reverted  to  the  scenes  of  his  early  life 
among  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  and  the  Kirk  of 
Glenarreu.  His  meditations  were  interrupted  by  the 
entrance  of  a  stranger,  whom  the  servant  had  an- 
nounced. In  those  brief  moments  he  had  thought, 
almost  expressed,  his  thoughts  audibly.  "  What  is 
to  happen!  I  am  so  nervous  this  morning,  some  evil 
seems  to  be  approaching.  It  cannot  be  that  in 
Scotland  they  have  learned  of  my  home,  ferreted 
out  my  seclusion,  after  so  many  years  have  elapsed. 
To  be  sure,  I  can  not  always  hope  to  be  thus  se- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE.  \  3 

eluded.  The  time  must  come  when  all  will  be 
known  to  the  world.  I  will  be  bold."  Thus  his 
thoughts  flew  to  the  past,  present  and  future,  until, 
thinking  of  the  stranger  awaiting  him  in  the  parlor, 
he  cleared  his  face  of  the  sad  expression  which  had 
gathered  there  and  repaired  to  the  parlor,  to  enter- 
tain his  guest. 

The  stranger  was  a  young  man,  scarcely  twenty 
years  old.  He  was  very  handsome,  his  costume 
indicating  that  he  belonged  to  the  aristocracy  of 
England.  When  Mr.  Leland  entered,  he  was  perus- 
ing a  paper  which  he  had  taken  from  a  neatly-ar- 
ranged table,  and  observing  the  entrance  of  his  host, 
he  laid  it  aside.  Mr.  Leland  beheld  him  with  amaze- 
ment, at  last  stammering,  "  Who  are  you?"  as  he 
fell,  unconscious,  to  the  floor,  much  to  the  surprise 
of  his  visitor,  who  thought,  "  What  can  have  so  un- 
manned this  proud  being  before  me?"  as  he  called 
his  servant  to  assist  his  prostrate  master. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE    SILVER    CASE. 

ONA   tripped    through  the  hall  and    up  to  her 
room,    closing   the    door   behind    her.      She 
stood  before  a  large  mirror,  which   reflected 
back  a  beautiful  image.     She  viewed  herself  as  she 
slowly  shook  the  melting  snow-flakes  from  her  blue 


I4  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

velvet  dress  and  heavy  black  cloak.  They  clung 
with  more  tenacity  to  her  golden  curls  which,  her 
father  had  frequently  told  her,  resembled  her  aunt 
Theodocia's,  who  was  a  pet  sister  whom  cruel  cir- 
cumstances forced  him  to  leave,  yet  whose  image 
time  could  not  erase  from  his  thoughts. 

Ona  thought,  at  this  time,  of  the  remarks  her 
father  had  frequently  made  regarding  that  sister. 
The  presence  of  the  silver  case  in  her  pocket,  led  her 
to  investigate  it  more  thoroughly.  On  one  side  was 
engraved  a  negro,  bound  in  chains,  while  a  white 
man  stood  near,  ready  to  break  the  chains  with  a 
heavy  axe.  Under  this  was  engraved,  "  If  our  na- 
tion prosper,  the  slave  must  be  free."  "  We  cannot 
be  prosperous  while  the  clanking  of  chains  is  heard 
in  the  land."  On  the  other  side  was  engraved  a 
woman  reaping  a  field  of  grain,  while  the  sheaves 
stood  thickly  around  her.  Beneath  were  the  words: 
"Women  sow  and  reap.  Why  not  own  and  rep- 
resent?" 

"  A  lesson  taught  on  each  cover,"  said  Ona. 
Opening  the  case,  she  discovered  a  thin  sheet  of 
paper,  closely  folded,  which  she  removed  and  read 
carefully.  After  which  she  exclaimed,  "  What  a 
pledge  !  What  a  lesson  taught  by  it !  Can  I  ever 
live  up  to  all  that  is  there  prescribed  ?  There  is  so 
much  work  to  do!  Can  I  be  of  any  use  in  that 
work?  I  shall  put  forth  every  effort  for  the  benefit 
of  the  oppressed?  I  may  never  hope  to  become  a 
Madam  Roland  or  a  Joan  of  Arc,  yet  I  am  deter- 
mined to  follow  out  the  obligation  imposed  upon  me 
by  and  through  this  pledge.  This  must  be  kept  a 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  15 

secret.  I  must  not  disclose  its  contents."  Thus 
soliloquizing,  she  read  and  re-read,  until  she  became 
entirely  familiar  with  its  contents,  after  which  she 
replaced  the  paper  in  the  case,  and  locked  it  safely 
in  a  secret  receptacle,  where  she  knew  it  would  be 
safe. 

"What  can  I  do  in  such  affairs,  with  none  to  coun- 
sel? none  from  whom  I  can  ask  instruction?  I 
dare  not  ask  regarding  what  I  most  desire  to  learn. 
I  must  know.  I  shall  go  immediately  and  ask  papa." 
Saying  which,  she  hastened  to  the  hall  on  the  way 
to  the  library,  just  as  the  servant  announced  the 
stranger.  Gliding  noiselessly  to  the  banister,  she 
looked  down  upon  the  stranger  as  he  passed  through 
the  hall  below.  She  started  back  in  surprise.  Never 
before  had  she  beheld  so  handsome  a  person  as  this 
richly-attired  Englishman.  "  I  surely  have  seen 
him!  No/  It  is  his  resemblance  to  the  picture  of 
Lord  Byron  that  causes  his  appearance  to  be  so 
familiar,"  said  she,  as  she  gazed  in  silence  and  ad- 
miration. 

At  last,  recovering  from  her  surprise,  she  turned 
to  search  for  Aunt  Nancy,  who  had  been  a  member 
of  the  Leland  family  since  Mr.  Leland's  marriage 
with  Leona  Deane,  whose  childhood  days  had  been 
watched  and  guarded  by  the  same  Aunt  Nancy. 
She  had  remained  with  the  family  and  cared  for  the 
children  with  a  solicitude  that  would  well  become 
many  mothers.  She  was  bound  to  the  family  by  no 
other  tie  than  that  of  friendship,  cultured  by  long 
association.  She  was  poor,  but  possessed  a  strong 
and  well-balanced  mind,  well  stored  with  a  knowl- 


1 6  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

edge  of  the  world  and  its  ways.  She  had  taken  the 
place  of  mother  to  Mrs.  Leland,  when  she  was  left 
an  orphan,  at  an  early  age,  dependent  entirely  upon 
the  charity  of  relatives.  Her  sufferings  of  mind, 
during  that  time,  had  been  related  frequently  to  Mr. 
Leland,  during  their  married  life,  and  the  impression 
made  upon  his  mind  had,  no  doubt,  influenced  him, 
in  giving  instructions  to  Ona,  and  advising  her  to 
develop  some  plan  of  life,  which,  should  circumstan- 
ces prove  adverse,  would  place  her  in  a  position 
where  she  would  not  be  dependent  upon  the  charity 
of  friends. 

Ona  found  Aunt  Nancy  in  the  nursery,  endeavor- 
ing to  put  Robie  to  sleep.  She  entered,  and  seat- 
ing herself  quietly  at  the  window,  awaited  Aunt 
Nancy's  leisure.  She  soon  became  lost  in  contem- 
plating the  beautiful  scenery  by  which  the  mansion 
was  surrounded,  made  more  beautiful  and  entranc- 
ing by  the  weird  circlets  of  snow,  which  festooned 
every  bough,  and  hung  in  immense  wreaths  over 
every  projecting  rock.  She  was,  at  last,  aroused 
from  her  reverie  by  Aunt  Nancy,  who  exclaimed, 
suddenly,  "Where  have  you  been,  Ona?  or  where 
are  you  going  ?" 

"  I  have  been  out  upon  the  lawn  watching  the 
snow." 

"Why  are  you  so  sad?  Is  it  the  snow,  dear?" 

"  No,  I  love  to  watch  the  snow-flakes  fall.  I  feel 
well,  but  I  am  sad  because  I  have  nothing  to  do,  I 
have  no  other  troubles.  I  am  fourteen  years  old, 
to-day,  and  have,  as  yet,  developed  no  object  in 
life." 


SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  17 

"Nothing  to  do,  child  !  when  this  great  world  is 
full  of  the  poor  and  ignorant,  who  need  your  assist- 
ance, and  yet  you  have  nothing  to  do!  You,  with  all 
the  luxuries  of  the  world,  yes,  all  that  wealth  can 
procure,  and  yet  you  are  unhappy  !  " 

"  Yes,  Aunt,  I  am  unhappy,  because  I  have  noth- 
ing to  do.  What  is  your  advice  ?  shall  I  get  mar- 
ried ?  " 

"  No !  no,  child,  never  get  married,  that  is,  not 
until  after  I  am  dead." 

"  Why  so,  Aunt?  " 

"  Because,  you  can  be  something  more  than  a 
mere  drudge  or  showy  flower  in  this  life.  You  have 
a  bright,  active  and  intelligent  mind  that  should  be 
devoted,  in  youth,  to  something  that  will  give  you 
fame,  wealth  and  happiness." 

"  Were  you  ever  married,  Aunt  Nancy?" 

"  Yes,  I  was,  and  to  my  sorrow,"  and  she  bent 
down  over  the.  crib  where  Robie  lay  sleeping,  to  hide 
the  tears  which  came  to  her  eyes,  in  spite  of  all  she 
could  do. 

0  Is  your  husband  dead?" 

"  No,  he  is  living." 

"  What  is  his  name  ?  " 

"  Guy  Wren." 

"  Guy  Wren  !  "  said  Ona  to  herself. 

"  Yes,  Ona,  I  have  been  married,  and  am  sorry  to 
say  it.  If  I  had  known  of  one-half  of  the  trouble 
1  was  compelled  to  endure,  I  should  have  remained 
single,  but  I  did  not  dream  of  trouble  when  I  was 
young,  and  was  only  a  child  when  I  married  Guy 
Wren,  that  is,  a  child  in  the  experiences  of  the  ways 
1 


I S  /  //. :   .SV  )    OS  OSA  IV 'A  LVM1E. 

of  the  world,"  and  she  bent  over  the  sleeping  child 
again. 

"  Tell  me  the  history  of  your  life,   Aunt,  it  may, 
perhaps,  be  a  lesson  to  me." 


CHAPTER  III. 

MR.  LELAND    AND  THE  STRANGER.    * 

v|JEFORE  assistance  could  arrive,  at  the  call  of 
_D  the  stranger,  who  had  imperfectly  called,  on 
account  of  his  own  excitement,  Mr.  Leland 
had  recovered  and  occupied  a  chair,  looking  ghastly 
pale.  The  stranger  rose  from  his  sear,  not  fully  re- 
covered from  the  excitement,  and  approaching  Mr. 
Leland,  said  :  "  My  name,  Sir,  is  Hayden  Douglas 
I  am  sent  here  by  the  Anti-Slavery  Society  of  Bos- 
ton, on  important  business." 

"  I  understand,"  answered  Mr.  Leland,  motioning 
him  to  a  seat,  at  trie  same  time  closing  the  door, 
while  Hayden  drew  from  his  pocket  a  large  roll  ol 
papers  which  Mr.  Leland,  who  seated  himself  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  table,  received,  and  appended 
his  name  to  each  paper.  But  very  few  words  were- 
exchanged  during  the  operation;  Hayden  did  not 
wish  to  ask  questions,  and  Mr.  Leland,  although  anx- 
ious to  know,  dared  not  ask  the  young  man  who  he 
was,  or  where  he  came  from. 

After  Hayden  withdrew,    Mr.   Leland    ordered  his 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  19 

carriage,  and  was  soon  on  his  way  to  Boston,  follow- 
ing closely  his  recent  visitor. 

Mr.  Leland  was  unhappy.  The  stranger  had  left 
him  with  a  heart-sickness  which  he  had  never  be- 
fore experienced.  When  contemplating  the  recent 
episode,  he  trembled  as  men  seldom  tremble.  As 
he  sat  in  his  carriage  watching  the  falling  snow,  he 
lived  over  his  past  life.  He,  in  imagination,  revisited 
the  scenes  of  his  childhood — the  highlands  where 
he  roamed,  a  happy,  good-natured  lad ;  his  mother, 
father,  two  brothers  and  his  only  sister,  the  pet  of 
all.  Then  came  his  days  at  school;  his  early  days 
at  Rugby;  his  happy  days  and  genial  companions 
at  Oxford ;  the  vacation  days  when  he  visited  his 
home,  accompanied  by  a  gay  young  English  class- 
mate; the  rambles  and  sports  among  the  heather. 
Then  came  sad  thoughts,  brought  about  by  the  pres- 
ence of  Hayden  Douglas.  Where  was  that  com- 
panion of  his  youth  ?  Moldering  in  the  grave — laid 
there  by  the  hand  that  had  been  grasped  in  friend- 
ship. The  thoughts  of  that  companion  sent  a  chill 
to  his  heart.  It  was  now  twenty-five  years  since  that 
time.  Yet  it  now  rose  up  with  striking  distinctness ; 
he,  with  gun  in  hand,  returning  from  hunting  in  the 
mountains,  saw  his  friend,  sitting  beneath  a  large 
tree,  pencil  in  hand,  sketching  a  view  of  the  land- 
scape. The  next  moment  he  stood  beside  that 
friend,  in  the  agonies  of  death.  It  was  only  a  mo- 
ment he  tarried  to  staunch  the  life-blood  that  was 
flowing  from  his  breast,  made  by  a  ball  from  the  gun 
in  Roderick  Leland's  hand. 

Roderick,  seeing  that  his  friend  was  dying,  picked 


20  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

up  his  gun,  and  under  cover  of  the  approaching  dark- 
ness, made  his  way  out  of  the  country  where  he 
would  be  recognized.  Ere  many  days  he  found  him- 
self on  a  vessel  bound  for  the  city  of  New  York. 
Thus  he  severed  his  connection  with  the  land  of  his 
birth,  for  fear  of  unjust  censure  for  a  careless  act. 

He  had  never  communicated  with  his  friends,  and 
had  not  heard  even  indirectly  from  any  of  them ; 
while  they,  believing  him  to  have  been  murdered  by 
highwaymen,  had  ceased  to  search  for  him.  He 
loved  his  life,  and  feeling  that  he  had  disgraced  him- 
self and  his  family  by  the  murder  of  his  friend,  re- 
solved to  spend  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  seclu- 
sion in  America.  He  was  troubled  when  thinking 
of  his  visitor  of  the  morning.  "  I  know  he  has  Gor- 
don blood  in  his  veins,  and  looks  the  picture  of  Cyril 
the  day  I  killed  him,  but  it  cannot  be  he  is  of  that 
family.  No,  he  is  from  another  branch  of  the  Gor- 
dons. Hayden  Douglas!  "  he  said  slowly.  "  I  know 
the  Douglases,  but  he  is  not  of  that  family."  Thus 
Roderick  Leland  mused  to  himself  as  he  journeyed 
toward  Boston.  At  dark  he  stopped  at  a  wayside 
inn,  but  his  morning  visitor  had  passed  on  to  the 
next  one.  Mr.  Leland  was  disappointed  when  he 
learned  that  the  young  Englishman  had  passed  an 
hour  before  his  arrival.  His  slumbers  were  dis- 
turbed by  seeing  his  old-time  friends  pass  before 
him,  yet  he  could  not  address  them.  When  morn- 
ing came,  he  was  haggard  and  worn,  as  though  he 
had  not  closed  his  eyes  during  the  night.  Being 
weary,  he  did  not  look  over  the  names  on  the  regis- 
ter at  the  hotel.  Merely  signing  his  name  at  the 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE.  2 1 

"Oakland  House,"  he  withdrew  to  the  room  assigned 
him,  ordering  his  refreshments  sent  up.  The  tread 
of  footsteps  on  the  hall  did  not  molest  him,  neither 
did  the  merry  voices  in  an  adjoining  room  disturb  him. 
Could  he  have  raised  the  curtain  which  conceals 
from  view  those  who  are  near,  he  would  have  dis- 
covered those  whom  he  thought  far  away;  he  would 
have  been  surprised,  had  he  known  who  occupied 
the  adjoining  room,  but  he  was  still,  in  imagination, 
far  away  in  Scotland,  when  kind  repose  came  to  his 
weary  eyelids.  When  he  descended  to  breakfast, 
there  were  none  at  the  table  whom  he  knew.  Hav- 
ing finished  his  meal,  he  withdrew  to  the  bar-room 
just  as  two  Englishmen  entered  the  dining-room. 
They  were  of  the  upper  class,  and  showed  by  their 
dress  and  manners  that  they  had  spent  but  a  brief 
time  in  America. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
AUNT  NANCY'S  STORY. 

*  *~V7~ES,  the  story  of  my  life  would  be  a  lesson 
_1_       for  any  girl,   Ona,  but  it  may  be  of  no  use 
to  you,  if  you  have  made  up  your  mind 
to  marry." 

"  I  do  not  expect  to  marry  for  a  long  time,  and 
then  I  want  a  good  man,  so  please  tell  me  the  story 


22  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

of  your  life,  and  I   will  glean  from   it  the  lesson  it 
contains,  and  heed  your  advice." 

"Well,  it  is  a  long  story,  but  sad  and  true,  too  sad 
for  a  young  mind,  like  yours,  to  comprehend.  I  may 
not  tell  you  all,  but  sufficient  for  you  to  know  what 
I  have  suffered,  both  in  mind  and  body.  My  father 
and  mother  were  poor,  they  had  a  small  farm  and 
stock  enough  to  keep  them  in  comfortable  circum- 
stances, and  at  sixteen  I  commenced  teaching. school 
for  my  support.  I  had  been  educated  at  home,  and 
I  felt  as  proud  as  any  young  girl  could  feel,  when  I 
came  home  with  the  earnings  of  my  first  school.  I 
saved  nearly  every  dollar,  and  during  vacation, 
worked  for  my  clothes.  I  went  on  in  this  way,  with- 
out change,  for  several  years.  When  I  was  about 
twenty-four  years  old  I  met  Mr.  Wren,  a  singing 
teacher.  He  was  educated  in  all  the  English 
branches,  but  expressed  a  preference  for  music,  and 
while  attending  one  of  his  schools,  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  him.  He  seemed  so  earnest  in  his  at- 
tentions to,  and  in  expressing  his  regard  for  me,  that 
I  felt  assured,  in  my  own  mind,  that  he  really  loved 
me.  I  knew  nothing  of  his  people,  and  had  been 
taught  to  look  upon  the  bright  side  of  life,  to  judge 
the  faults  of  others  lightly.  Generally  speaking,  if 
a  man  has  not  stolen  a  horse  or  murdered  a  fellow- 
being,  he  is  a  good  man.  But  I  am  wandering  from 
my  story.  I  do  not  know  as  I  loved  him,  as  women 
sometimes  do,  but  I  know,  I  never  loved  any  one 
else.  In  course  of  time  we  were  married.  My 
parents  were  well  pleased  and  thought  I  had  done 
remarkably  well  in  being  so  happily  settled. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  23 

"  Two  weeks  afterward  we  went  to  the  farm  he  had 
bought,  bought  with  money  saved  from  my  teach- 
ing. I  had  not  seen  the  place  until  I  went  to  stay. 
I  was  really  sick  at  heart,  when  I  saw  the  desolate 
and  neglected  place.  The  house,  a  log  one,  and 
small  at  the  best,  was  open  between  every  log,  so 
that  a  cat  could  have  jumped  through  anywhere. 
No  work  had  been  done  towards  making  it  comfort- 
able. I  went  to  work  arranging  the  furniture,  which 
I  had  purchased  with  my  own  money,  before  we 
were  married.  He  sat  reading  the  paper  while  I 
worked.  As  the  days  passed,  he  did  nothing,  ex- 
cept go  to  see  his  folks,  who  lived  about  a  mile  from 
us,  and  occasionally  go  to  the  post-office.  Cold 
weather  came,  and  the  house  had  not  been  repaired. 
My  early  teaching  had  been,  that  men  should  rule 
and  women  must  obey,  and  not  speak  on  any  busi- 
ness, unless  consulted.  But,  one  day,  I  ventured  to 
speak,  in  a  hesitating  way,  about  the  house  needing 
repairs,  and  suggested  that,  if  he  would  procure  the 
lime,  I  would  point  and  fix  it  up  for  winter.  Then 
came  a  volley  of  abuse.  He  was  reading,  as  usual 
he  threw  down  his  paper  and  began  cursing  me.  I 
shrank  back  in  fear  and  crept  out  that  night  and  cried 
until  I  was  sick.  I  ought  to  have  died  for  being  so 
foolish  as  to  stay  longer  with  him,  but  I  did.  His 
mother  scolded  me  from  day  to. day.  She  said,  I 
spent  too  much  time  keeping  house,  I  had  better  be 
doing  something  to  make  my  way,  and  not  wait  for 
Guy  to  have  me  to  support.  Two  years  passed, 
and  if  I  had  not  had  an  abundance  of  bed  clothing, 
we  would  have  suffered  from  the  cold.  I  had  gone 


24  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  W ATOM  IE. 

to  work,  as  his  mother  had  told  me  to.  I  served, 
wove  and  spun  for  the  neighbors,  taking  in  pay  all 
kinds  of  provisions  and  produce,  while  he  sauntered 
about,  playing  cards,  and  not  earning  a  cent.  That 
will  give  you  an  idea  of  my  married  lite,  child.  I 
had  married  a  man  simply  because  he  was  stylish 
and  had  plenty  of  book-learning." 

"Were  his  people  good,  Aunt  Nancy?" 
"They  were  not.  He  was  just  like  his  father. 
The  way  you  bring  up  a  boy,  is  the  way  he  will 
always  be ;  k  is  the  truth.  Mind  what  I  tell  you. 
That  family  expected  the  women  to  be  slaves,  just 
as  any  other  uncivilized  family  expects,  the  same  as 
the  Indians  do.  You  know,  Ona,  that  all  the  prim- 
itive tribes  make  slaves  of  their  women.  Years 
passed  on  and  we  still  lived  in  the  miserable  hut.  I 
had  two  children,  a  boy  and  a  girl.  The  boy  was 
two  years  older  than  the  girl.  I  had  to  work  to  keep 
them  from  starving.  When  the  boy  was  fourteen, 
we  sold  our  land,  and  bought  a  house  near  the  vil- 
lage. I  was  better  contented.  I  was  further  from  his 
folks.  I  could  take  in  washing,  and  my  boy  could 
run  of  errands  and  earn  for  himself  a  few  dollars. 
I  had  still  heavier  burdens  to  bear.  Wren  was  of  a 
jealous  nature.  I  never  dared  sit  down  at  the  table 
with  men.  If  I  did,  he  would  surely  curse  me.  He 
abused  me  constantly  about  different  men  who 
brought  and  came  for  their  washing.  Abuse  had 
become  part  of  my  life.  When  sickness  came,  and 
death  took  my  two  children  within  three  weeks,  you 
may  be  assured  I  was  then  sad  and  miserable.  They 
had  been  a  great  support  to  my  aching  heart.  But 


THE  SPY  OF  QSAWATOMIE.  25 

they  were  gone.  I  soon  left  home,  and  went  to  work 
by  the  week.  We  had  been  married  twenty  years, 
and  my  household  goods  were  all  worn  out.  Not  a 
single  article  of  any  kind  had  been  bought  for  the 
house.  I  did  not  weep  at  the  thought  of  leaving 
home.  I  went  to  the  house  where  your  mother  lived, 
and  there  I  found  a  good  home,  and  when  she  mar- 
ried Mr.  Leland  I  came  to  live  with  them." 

"What  became  of  Mr.  Wren?"  asked  Ona. 

"  I  do  not  know.  When  I  first  left  him,  I  left  a 
note  telling  him  I  had  left  and  was  never  coming 
back,  because,  during  the  previous  night,  he  had  so 
abused  me  that  I  was  afraid  to  sleep,  lest  he  should 
murder  me  during  the  night.  The  next  morning, 
after  he  had  gone  to  town,  I  left  and  kept  hid,  telling 
your  mother  and  her  aunt  regarding  his  cruel  treat- 
ment. Soon  after  they  moved  to  Boston,  and  I 
went  with  them.  I  often  saw  him  passing  on  the 
street,  but  he  never  found  me.  I  have  told  you  my 
story.  What  do  you  think  of  it?" 

"  I  think,  aunt,  you  had  more  patience  and  a  bet- 
ter temper  than  I  have.  I  would  have  left  him  the 
first  time  he  abused  me." 

"  That  would  be  the  proper  course  to  have  pur- 
sued, but  it  is  all  past,  and  I  care  not  to  recall  one 
moment  of  that  life." 

"What  can  I  do,  Aunt  Nancy?"  said  she,  at  the 
same  time  thinking  of  the  conversation  between  her 
father  and  herself  that  morning,  and  comparing  it 
with  the  sayings  of  Aunt  Nancy.  "  I  mean,  what 
can  I  do  that  will  make  me  useful  and  of  benefit  to 
others?  " 


26  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  I  do  not  know,  Ona,  what  you  can  do.  Y^u 
must  think  of  this  for  yourself  and  see  what  you  cm 
do,  and  if  you  can  devise  no  plan,  I  will  then  a:-,-;  t 
you.  There  is  one  thing  I  would  suggest.  Every 
woman  should  learn  to  cook  and  attend  to  ordinary 
housework  at  least." 

Ona  went  to  her  room.  "I  am  free  to  do  as  I 
wish.  I  will  begin  at  once.  I  must  see  all  the  girls 
in  the  neighborhood  this  afternoon."  Seating  her- 
self at  the  desk,  she  soon  had  written  a  note  of  invi- 
tation to  each  one  of  them,  and  going  to  the  kitchen, 
she  sent  Walter  Strawn  to  deliver  them  immediately. 

Ona's  home  was  an  elegant  mansion,  while  her 
village  companions  lived  in  log  houses  or  pine  cot- 
tages, yet  that  made  no  difference  with  Ona  Leland. 
She  had  not  been  taught  to  value  people  by  their 
surroundings,  and  she  had  fully  determined,  since 
she  had  listened  to  her  father's  instructions,  and 
heard  Aunt  Nancy's  story,  to  assist  in  the  elevation 
of  her  sex. 

Walter  had  gone  to  deliver  her  messages,  and  re- 
pairing to  the  kitchen,  she  saicl,  "  Mary,  I  wish  you 
would  prepare  tea  for  my  company,  this  afternoon, 
and  allow  me  to  assist  you." 

Mary  looked  up  surprised,  exclaiming  :  "  You  help 
me?  What  do  you  expect  to  do?" 

"  I  wish  to  learn  to  cook  and  become  familiar  with 
the  manner  of  doing  housework." 

Mary  knew  Ona  Leland  sufficiently  well  to  un- 
derstand that  she  was  determined  to  do  as  she  pro- 
posed. 

"  Do  you  want  to  begin  now?"  asked  Mary. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  27 

"  Yes,  if  you  please,"  and  putting  on  a  neat 
apron,  she  went  to  work  in  earnest,  assisting  in  the 
preparation  of  dinner.  She  remained  in  the  kitchen 
until  the  arrival  of  her  young  friends  ;  then,  repair- 
ing to  her  room,  she  arranged  herself  neatly,  to  en- 
tertain her  company,  eight  or  ten  happy,  laughing 
girls,  who  were  ever  anxious  to  visit  Ona,  and  al- 
ways happy  in  her  presence.  She  was  so  situated 
as  to  be  able  to  contribute  to  the  happiness  of  her 
associates;  her  neatly  arranged  and  commodious 
home  being,  to  them,  a  pleasure  as  well  as  a  won- 
der; their  fathers  being  mechanics  and  occupying 
humbler,  yet  none  the  less  happy,  homes.  After  tea 
they  adjourned  to  Ona's  private  room,  where  they 
were  surprised  by  her  carefully  closing  and  locking 
the  door,  retaining  the  key. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    MYSTERIOUS     STRANGERS. 

'AYDEN  DOUGLAS  left  Cedar  Hall  a  little 
perplexed  at  the  strange  actions  of  Roderick 
Leland,  but  he  was  so  bewildered  by  the 
recollection  of  the  soft,  blue  eyes  peeping  over  the 
banister,  that  more  serious  matter  would  rest  only 
temporarily  in  his  mind.  "  I  believe  I  am  in  love 
with  her,"  he  said  to  himself.  "  She  is  his  daughter. 
I  have  certainly  met  him  some  place,  or,  at  least, 


28  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

have  heard  his  name."  Thus  soliloquized  the  yourg 
nobleman  as  he  was  hurriedly  driven  toward  Bostoi  . 

He  was  some  two  hours  in  advance  of  Mr.  Le- 
land.  Alighting  at  a  hotel,  he  entered  the  reception 
room,  where  he  found  a  middle-aged  man  awaiting 
him.  Their  meeting  was  cordial,  Hayden  being  the 
first  to  speak,  asking  : 

"  Did  you  find  the  library?" 

"  Yes,  and  will  have  them  ready  to  send  off  to- 
night." 

After  supper  they  repaired  to  the  room  which  they 
occupied  together.  Hayden  was  soon  absorbed  in 
a  new  story  in  a  late  London  paper  he  had  just  re- 
ceived, while  the  older  gentleman  proceeded  to  ar- 
range a  number  of  dusty  books  which  lay  upon  the 
carpet.  One  by  one  he  opened  them  and  noting 
the  name  upon  the  fly-leaf,  placed  them  carefully  in 
boxes,  preparatory  to  shipping  them  to  England. 
They  were  a  portion  of  a  library  belonging  to  Lord 
Gershom,  and  were  left  to  his  relatives,  the  greater 
part  belonging  to  the  gentlemen  in  whose  possession 
they  now  were. 

Lord  Gershom  was  an  exile  and  had  spent  his  last 
days  in  Boston,  and  was  laid  away  in  a  quiet  grave- 
yard without  pompous  display,  as  would  have  been 
the  case  had  he  died  in  England. 

Hayden  read  some  two  hours,  and  then  com- 
menced some  of  his  wild  pranks,  such  as  whirling 
tables  and  chairs  upon  one  leg,  without  disturbing 
their  contents,  such  as  books,  lamps  and  brushes,  at 
the  same  time  singing  some  pathetic  love  song,  ac- 
centing each  syllable  clearly  and  distinctly,  while  his 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E.  29 

companion  worked  away,  seemingly  unconscious  of 
his  presence.  The  sole  cause  of  his  unrest  being 
he  had  nothing  else  to  do.  Ten  o'clock  found  Hay- 
den  in  bed,  his  companion  still  poring  over  his  musty 
volumes,  examining  each  one,  as  though  he  expected 
to  find  something  that  had  been  lost  for  ages.  Pick- 
ing up  a  rusty-looking  book,  entitled  "  Scottish 
Chiefs,"  he  opened  it,  and  starting  in  glad  surprise, 
he  beheld  beneath  the  name  of  Lord  Gershom  an- 
other name.  Could  his  eyes  deceive  him  ?  No  !  there 
it  was,  the  name  of  Roderick  Leland,  written  in  a 
truly  Scotch  hand.  The  stranger  turned  each  leaf 
carefully,  but  that  was  all  he  could  find,  and  turning 
to  it  again  read  that  name,  Roderick  Leland.  "  He 
has  written  that  name  with  his  own  hand  ;  but  when 
was  it  written?"  No  clue  was  to  be  found  as  to  that. 
"  Roderick  surely  lives,  for  this  book  was  published 
since  he  disappeared.  Can  it  be  that  he  is  living  !  " 
said  the  Englishman,  as  he  again  turned  to  the  name. 
"No,  he  is  not  alive,  or  he"  would  have  returned  ere 
this  time.  But  this  name !  Who  put  it  here  to  tor- 
ment me  ?"  When  Hayden  awoke  the  next  morn- 
ing he  did  not  observe  that  his  companion  had  not 
retired  during  the  night,  or  was,  even  now,  looking 
pale  and  careworn. 

Had  he  but  spoken  one  word  regarding  his  meet- 
ing with  Mr.  Leland,  years  of  anxious  care  and  ex- 
pectation would  have  been  avoided  to  two  persons, 
who  had  sought  each  other  for  years.  But  he  did 
not  mention  the  scene  at  the  Leland  mansion  to  his 
companion,  yet  it  was  frequently  in  his  thoughts. 
When  they  sat  down  to  breakfast,  neither  was  aware 


30  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

that  the  object  of  his  solicitude  had  just  disappeared. 
After  breakfast,  Hayden  entered  the  bar-room,  but 
meeting  with  no  familiar  face,  he  started  out,  with- 
out a  definite  idea  as  to  where  he  was  going.  Sud- 
denly he  came  face  to  face  with  the  small,  smooth- 
faced man  who  had  persuaded  him  to  join  the  Anti- 
Slavery  party.  This  was  their  first  meeting  in 
America. 

"  Captain  Brown !  I  am  glad  to  meet  you,"  said 
Hayden,  as  they  cordially  grasped  hands.  "  May  we 
be  ever  seeking  the  right  for  our  fellow-beings,  and 
to  ever  instruct  each  other  as  we  meet  from  day  to 
day.  Let  me  say,  further,  Captain  Brown,  I  am 
ready  for  any  work  you  have  in  hand." 

"Be  ready,  Douglas,  I  will  call  upon  you  some 
day,  ere  many  years  go  by." 

"  Some  one  is  watching  us,"  said  Hayden,  and 
they  separated,  Hayden  going  on  down  the  street, 
where  he  saw  Mr.  Leland,  standing  in  a  group, 
consisting  of  members  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Society. 
He  could  not  catch  Mr.  Leland's  eye,  for  he  was  too 
deeply  engaged  in  conversation  to  observe  a  pass- 
ing stranger.  Hayden  continued  his  walk  down  the 
street,  returning  in  half  an  hour.  As  he  passed  the 
group  of  men  the  second  time,  he  observed  that  his 
friend  Brown  had  become  a  member  of  the  group. 
He  paused  sufficiently  long  to  note  the  topic  of  con- 
versation, and  sauntering  leisurely  along  until  he 
reached  the  hall  where  the  society  were  to  assemble. 
Although  the  hour  was  early,  many  members  had 
already  arrived.  He  looked  for  his  companion,  but 
he  had  not  yet  arrived,  neither  did  he  arrive  with  the 


THE  SP  Y  OP  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  3 1 

crowd  at  the  opening  of  the  meeting.  Mr.  Leland 
and  Capt.  Brown  entered  together. 

Boston  was  the  birth-place  of  Abolitionism,  and 
the  home  of  the  most  earnest  workers  in  the  cause. 
As  the  members  came  in,  Hayden  recognized  but 
few  that  he  had  met  at  previous  meetings  in  New 
York.  A  number  of  ladies  were  present  at  this 
meeting,  a  peculiarity  he  had  not  observed  else- 
where. 

At  the  close  of  the  meeting  Mr.  Leland  addressed 
the  audience,  complimenting  them  upon  the  pres- 
ence of  ladies,  and  gave  a  few  broad  hints  favorable 
to  women  taking  part  in  their  work  and  doing  what 
they  could  in  assisting  to  overthrow  the  institution 
of  slavery,  which  he  regarded  as  the  greatest  crime 
the  American  people  had  tolerated.  Not  slavery  of 
Africans  alone,  but  the  slavery  of  women  also. 

Hayden  looked  in  astonishment  at  the  speaker. 
A  new  train  of  thought,  which  had  never  before 
been  presented,  took  possession  of  his  mind. 
Women  as  slaves!  He  had  traveled  through  the 
Old  World  and  saw  the  women  bearing  heavy  bur- 
dens, but  he  never  once  thought  that  they  were 
compelled  to  work,  while  the  husbands,  fathers  and 
brothers  were  spending  their  time  in  the  grog-shops. 
He  had  seen  the  German  and  English  women  carry- 
ing the  hod,  and  hitched,  like  brutes,  to  water-sleds. 
They  were  women,  and  if  Americans  could  complain 
of  the  treatment  their  women  received,  what  should 
England  say  regarding  such  treatment  among  her 
poorer  classes?  "It  is  time  some  one  should  wake 
up  to  this  matter,"  he  said  to  himself.  "  We  must  do 


32  TU£  SPY  OP  0  SAW  ATOM  11-.. 

as  Mr.  Leland  had  said,  'Educate  both  sexes,  and 
make  them  equal  in  all  positions.  In  that  lies  all 
the  hope  I  have  of  making  them  free.'  " 

The  meeting  adjourned  for  dinner.  Hayden  found 
his  companion  still  busily  engaged  in  packing  his 
books. 

Mr.  Leland  descended  the  steps  of  the  rostrum  to 
converse  with  some  of  the  ladies  of  the  society. 
Little  did  he  think  of  the  new  torch  he  had  lighted 
by  speaking  in  favor  of  the  freedom  of  women. 
Such  words  were  sown  on  good  ground,  and  took 
deep  root  in  the  minds  of  many  thinking,  reasoning 
men.  Yet  there  were  some,  both  men  and  women, 
whose  minds  were  narrow  and  warped  by  the  con- 
tamination of  previous  customs,  who  scoffed  at  the 
remarks.  Such  persons  were  neither  capable  of  do- 
ing nor  being  anything  more  than  common  help  or 
laborers,  because  they  had  neither  energy  nor  enter- 
prise to  make  an  effort  tending  toward  their  indi- 
vidual elevation. 

Mr.  Leland  was  aware  that  he  had  touched  tender 
chords  in  many  minds.  Some  beat  responsive  and 
in  unison  with  his  ideas;  others  the  opposite,  but  he 
did  not  waver.  Some  one  had  to  begin  the  battle, 
and  he  was  ready  at  any  time  to  champion  the  cause 
of  liberty.  Energy  was  never  lacking  in  any  of  his 
undertakings. 

At  dinner  he  saw  Hayden  and  another  English 
gentleman  by  his  side.  He  recognized  Hayden  as 
the  same  person  who  had  visited  him.  A  shade  of 
gloom  passed  over  his  brow  as  he  noticed  Hayden's 
gaze  settle  upon  himself.  He  took  no  particular 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  33 

notice  of  Hayden's  companion.  He  was  thinking 
of  the  youthful  form  he  had  left  lying  on  the  green 
sward  twenty-five  years  ago,  as  he  continued  his 
dinner  in  silence. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PAT  UEVILIN. 

WHILE  Mr.  Leland  and  his  fair  daughter  stood 
watching  the  falling  snow-flakes  at  Cedar 
Hall,  another  scene  was  being  enacted  far 
away  across  the  broad  Atlantic,  in  the  city  of  Dub- 
lin. Two  boys  sat  in  the  doorway  of  a  bread  shop  ; 
the  elder  deeply  engaged  in  repairing  an  old-fash- 
ioned carpet-sack,  while  the  younger  sat,  for  some 
time,  a  silent  spectator,  finally  exclaiming,  "  Are  you 
going  to  leave  us,  Pat?" 

"  Yes,  I  am,  but  who  told  you  I  was  going  ?" 

"  I  heard  you  tell  those  Americans  that  you  were 
going  to  leave  for  the  United  States  some  time  this 
week." 

"  Yes,  Mike,  I  am  going,  but  don't  say  anything 
about  it  until  I  am  well  out  of  reach." 

Pat  Devilin,  the  elder  of  these  two  Irish  boys,  was 
about  seventeen,  while  the  younger  was  not  more 
than  ten  years  old.  They  sat  in  the  doorway  of 
their  father's  shop  while  he  had  gone  to  dinner.  Pat 
was  stitching  the  carpet-sack  in  which  he  had  stored 


34  THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOM1E 

his  few  articles  of  clothing,  and  a  supply  of  bread 
and  cheese  for  his  lunch  until  he  had  secured  quar- 
ters on  the  vessel  that  was  to  take  him  to  America. 

"  I  am  going  now,  Mike,  before  father  comes  back, 
and  remember,  don't  you  tell  him  where  I  am  until 
I  have  had  time  to  cross  the  channel  to  Liverpool, 
and  grasping  his  sack,  he  held  out  his  hand  to  his 
brother  saying,  "  I  will  send  for  you  before  long,  so 
don't  fret  or  tell  any  one  about  my  going,"  and  joy- 
fully started  away. 

The  boys'  father  had  died  when  they  were  young. 
Their  mother  had  married  again,  but  fortunately, 
they  had  a  kind  and  indulgent  step-father,  who  fur- 
nished Pat  with  a  liberal  allowance  of  spending- 
money,  which  he  had  saved  until  he  had  sufficient  to 
pay  his  passage  to  the  New  World. 

Mike  shed  a  few  tears  as  he  watched  the  receding 
form  of  his  brother.  When  his  father  came  he  left 
the  door  without  saying  a  word.  Pat  found  a  light 
craft  almost  ready  to  leave  for  England,  and  he  en- 
gaged passage.  The  Captain  had  known  Pat  for 
years  and  did  not  suspect  that  the  lad  contemplated 
leaving  Ireland  forever,  neither  did  Pat  tell  him. 
When  ready  to  leave  Liverpool,  the  Captain  searched 
for  Pat,  but  he  was  not  to  be  found. 

Pat  had  wandered  down  to  the  dock  as  soon  as  he 
could  leave  the  Captain  unnoticed.  There  he  found 
an  American  ship  ready  to  sail  for  the  New  World. 

"  The  Lone  Star,"  said  he  to  himself,  after  he  had 
taken  passage  and  was  on  board.  As  he  gazed  in 
admiration  upon  the  stars  ajid  stripes  floating  aloft, 
he  questioned  that  flag  in  his  mind  as  it  majestically 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  35 

floated  in  the  light  breeze.  "  Silken  flag  !  I  wish 
you  could  talk,  and  then  you  would  tell  me  all  I  de- 
sire to  know.  Did  you  wave  over  the  people  in  their 
strife  for  freedom  ?  Are  you  a  comrade  of  the  one 
in  which  the  brave  Count  Pulaski's  form  was  wrapped 
after  he  had  given  his  life  for  the  liberty  and  freedom 
you  proclaim  ?  I  have  read  of  your  floating  over  a 
lone  grave  on  an  island  in  some  inland  sea.  I  can- 
not tell  why  I  love  you  more  than  I  do  the  flags  of 
other  nations,  but  I  do,  my  heart  beats  with  rapture 
and  joy  on  beholding  thy  bright  colors.  I,  too,  may 
acquire  honor  and  fame  in  the  land,  whose  freedom 
thou  dost  represent."  He  gazed  until  his  eyes  were 
moist  with  fast  gathering  tears,  and  turning  away,  he 
gazed  out  upon  the  broad  expanse  of  waters.  The 
ship  was  plowing  through  the  mighty  waste  of 
waters  with  her  weight  of  human  beings  from  all 
parts  of  the  world,  each  seeking  the  land  where  free- 
dom reigns  and  oppression  will  soon  be  unknown. 
As  Pat's  thoughts  reverted  to  the  scenes  of  his  home 
life,  his  heart  grew  sad.  The  thoughts  of  leaving  all 
that  was  near  and  dear  to  him,  neither  were  they  dis- 
pelled when  sweet  sleep  came  to  his  tired  eyes,  he 
thought  of  his  mother  weeping  as  she  knelt  by  the 
side  of  the  cradle  containing  his  baby  sister,  griev- 
ing over  the  conduct  of  her  lost  boy,  although  alive 
and  well,  she  could  think  of  him  only  as  lost. 

The  next  morning  Pat  felt  more  cheerful.  The 
sun  shone  out  bright  and  clear,  and  Pat  thought 
nothing  of  last  night's  troubles  as  he  stepped  on 
deck.  There  was  a  charm  for  Pat  about  that  Amer- 
ican ship  ;  everybody  was  busy  ;  no  idlers  were  seen 


36  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

among  the  crew,  and  he  wished  within  that  he  was  a 
member  of  that  crew.  As  he  turned  his  attention  to 
the  passengers,  he  observed  a  gentleman  of  about 
sixty  years,  who  occupied  an  easy-chair.  He  saw 
that  the  old  gentleman  eyed  him  closely.  Pat  was 
anxious  to  know  what  caused  the  proud  Englishman 
to  devote  so  much  attention  to  him,  a  poor  Irish  lad. 
He  felt  uneasy,  lest  he  should  prove  to  be  some  gen- 
tleman from  Dublin,  who  would  embrace  the  first 
opportunity  of  sending  him  back  to  Ireland.  So  he 
shied  around  and  kept  away  from  the  old  gentleman. 

The  next  day,  as  Pat  was  perusing  an  old  Amer- 
ican newspaper,  he  was  surprised,  on  looking  up,  to 
behold  the  same  gentleman  near  and  watching  him 
as  closely  as  he  had  done  on  the  preceding  day. 

"Can  you  read,  my  lad?"  asked  he,  in  a  kind  and 
friendly  tone,  drawing  near. 

"Yes,  sir;  I  am  reading  an  American  paper  which 
a  passenger  loaned  me." 

"  Where  are  you  from,  my  lad?" 

"  I  am  from  Dublin,  sir." 
*   "  Are  you  going  to  remain  in  America?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Going  there  to  make  a  great  name  for  yourself?  " 

"  I  hope  so,  sir,"  said  Pat.  But  little  did  he  think 
that  there  was  a  work  to  be  accomplished  in  that 
New  World  in  which  he  would  take  an  active  part, 
and  in  so  doing,  enscribe  his  name  high  upon  the 
Temple  of  Fame. 

"How  long  shall  you  remain  in  America?"  con- 
tinued the  old  gentleman. 

"Always,  sir;  I  am  never  going  back  to  Ireland." 


THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE.  37 

Are  your  parents  living?" 

"  My  mother  is,  sir.     My  father  was  drowned  at 
sea/' 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 
"Devilin,  sir:  Pat  Devilin." 
"  Devilin !     What  was  your  mother's  name  ?  " 
"  My  mother's  name,  sir,  was  Lena  Burns." 
"  Lena  Burns !  "  gasped  the  old  man.     "  Is  she  liv- 
ing in  Dublin?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  left  her  on  Monday  last." 
"I   knew  you,  Pat,  when   I   first  saw  you.     You 
have  found   a  friend,  Pat   Devilin,"    said    the    man, 
coming   near  to   Pat.      "Your   mother,    Pat,  is  my 
daughter." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  INDEPENDENT  BAND. 

WHEN    the  girls  found  themselves  locked  in 
Ona's    room,  they  looked  at  Ona  in  sur- 
prise, then  looked  at  each  other.     What, 
thought  they,  is  to  be  done  ?  Some  trick  of  Ona's, 
some  sleight  #f  hand  performance,  was  the  object  of 
their  playmate's  fastening  them  in.     She  being  the 
cknowledged  leaderjn  all  their  sports,  Ona  was  the 
first  to  speak.     "  Girls,  be  seated,  please.     I  have  a 
new  game,  a  play  we  have  never  yet  learned."     Each 
miss  seated  herself  with  surprise  and  expectation  de- 
picted upon  her  countenance. 


38  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Ona  felt  embarrassed,  but  she  remained  standing 
and  addressed  her  hearers  in  a  low,  sweet,  serious 
voice,  saying  :  "  Girls,  I  am  fourteen  years  old  to- 
day, many  of  you  are  about  the  same  age.  I  want 
to  tell  you,  that  this  morning  I  formed  new  resolu- 
tions and  partly  developed  new  plans  by  which  my 
after  life  is  to  be  governed,  and  I  earnestly  desire 
your  co-operation.  I  have  called  it  a  '  new  play  '  for 
the  purpose  of  enlisting  your  attention  more  thor- 
oughly, yet  it  will  have  its  bearing  upon  our  whole 
lives.  First,  I  am  determined  to  acquaint  myself 
with  several  useful  trades,  and  in  so  doing,  endeavor 
to  elevate  myself  above  the  station  generally  al- 
lotted to  woman.  Will  you  join  me  in  the  under- 
taking?" 

"  My  gracious  !  What  can  we  do  ?"  exclaimed 
Lillie  Brooks. 

"  You  can  accomplish  anything  you  earnestly  un- 
dertake, as  for  me,  I  shall  learn  to  cook,  make 
watches,  clocks,  and  such  articles,"  said  Ona. 

"You  work?  indeed,  Ona  Leland?"  laughed  Lil- 
lie Brooks. 

"  Yes,  I  don't  expect  that  my  father  will  live  al- 
ways, and  if  he  should  lose  his  property,  what  should 
I  do  in  my  present  circumstances  regarding  a  knowl- 
edge of  work.  It  is  true,  I  could  teach  school,  but 
why  not  do  something  I  like  better  and  make  more 
money  ?" 

"  You  must  be  going  crazy,  Ona  ?"  said  Sallie 
Strawn,  and  all  joined  in  a  hearty  laugh  at  the  ab- 
surdity of  the  idea  of  her  being  crazy.  Ona  smiled 
at  their  sport. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  39 

"  I  will  do  what  I  can,"  said  Lillie  Brooks,  "but  I 
do  not  know  what  to  do  first." 

"  What  does  your  father  do?"  asked  Ona. 

"  He  makes  brooms." 

"  Then  that  would  be  a  good  place  for  you  for  a 
while." 

"  Me  make  brooms?  Who  ever  heard  of  a  woman 
making  brooms  ?" 

"  What  do  you  do  at  home  ?" 

"  I  milk  the  cows,  churn,  help  do  the  washing  and 
cooking,  and  ever  so  much." 

"  Did  you  ever  assist  your  father  in  the  shop  ?" 

"  Yes,  indeed,  several  times." 

"  Is  it  hard  work  ?" 

"  No,  not  very." 

"  As  hard  as  churning  and  washing  ?" 

"No,  no,  not  half  so  hard." 

"  Why  then  could  women  not  work  at  such  work." 

"O  !  It  would  look  so  odd,  that's  all." 

"  But  don't  you  suppose  the  first  lady  teacher 
seemed  odd,  as  she  took  her  place  ?  I  think  she  did. 
Then  is  there  any  reason  we  should  wait  for  some- 
one to  begin  this  work?" 

"  You  are  right,  Ona,"  answered  a  number  of  the 
girls  at  the  same  time. 

"  How  many  of  you  will  be  ready  to  join  me  in 
this  work  ?  Are  there  any  ?" 

"  Yes,"  said  some  half-dozen,  "  I  will,  if  my  mother 
will  let  me." 

"  I  will  attend  to  that  part,  if  you  will  only  set 
your  hearts  entirely  upon  trying  to  be  something 
more  than  drones  and  drudges,"  continued  Ona. 


40  7//£  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE. 

"  Now  I  will  take  your  names  and  the  calling  or  oc- 
cupation you  prefer,  if  you  wish  me  to  assist  you," 
said  she,  producing  pen  and  paper.  "  I  shall  sign 
first,  then  you  who  wish  to  sign,  can  do  so,  I  will  fill 
out  the  preamble  to-night,  as  it  is  growing  late,"  and 
so  saying,  she  signed  her  name  with  "  Baking,  Watch- 
making and  Repairing "  appended  as  her  chosen 
trades.  Soon  each  one  in  the  room  had  chosen  a 
calling,  and  their  names  added  to  Ona  Leland's  on 
the  little  page. 

"  Now,  what  can  we  do,  Ona,  about  finding  situa- 
tions, so  we  can  learn  the  trades  we  have  chosen?" 
asked  some. 

"  I  will  attend  to  that  if  you  desire  me  to  do  so,  I 
will  secure  a  place  for  you  to  serve  your  apprentice- 
ship in,  myself  with  the  rest.  Now  let  me  say,  you 
must  be  as  still  as  '  mice  in  the  meat-chest.'  Do  not 
whisper  one  word,  even  to  your  own  folks,  keep  all 
your  business  to  yourselves,  and  you  will  prosper 
better  in  all  your  undertakings.  I  can  talk  to  your 
parents  with  better  prospects  of  success  than  you 
can,  and  if  any  one  opposes,  I  can,  I  think,  easily 
overcome  their  opposition."  Thus  ended  the  first 
meeting  of  the  "  Independent  Band." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 


THE  MYSTERIOUS    STRANGERS  AGAIN. 


HAYDEN  and  his  companion  sat  side  by  side, 
but  the  old  gentleman  did  not  observe  the 
one  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  table,  but  sat 
with  his  head  bowed  down.  A  shadow  was  upon 
his  countenance.  He  had  spent  a  sleepless  night 
over  the  book  which  contained  Leland's  name. 

Mr.  Leland  was  the  first  to  leave  the  table,  as  he 
left  the  room  the  mail  was  carried  in.  A  letter  was 
handed  to  the  old  gentleman;  breaking  the  seal  he 
read  it  carefully  two  or  three  times. 

"  Is  it  from  Theo.  ?"  asked  Hayden. 

"  Yes,  it  is  from  Theodocia,  I  must  go  soon.  I 
shall  leave  this  afternoon." 

"  Why  so  soon?  Can  you  not  defer  your  journey 
and  attend  the  meeting  this  afternoon  ?" 

"No,  Hayden,  I  cannot  break  my  promise  to  Theo- 
docia." 

"  I  do  not  ask  you  to  break  your  promise,  Sir 
Charles,  but  I  would  like  for  you  to  attend  this  meet- 
ing, if  you  can  possibly  do  so.  I  know  how  deeply 
you  are  interested  in  Theo.'s  welfare,  and  realize 
fully  the  comfort  your  presence  would  convey  to  her 
mind.  Could  I  feel  that  my  presence  would  con- 
tribute to  her  welfare,  however  small  the  degree,  I 
should  forego  any  other  engagement  in  order  to  ac- 
company you  to  her  bed-side.  Be  the  bearer  to  her 


42  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

of  my  most  kindly  regards  and  sympathy.  Good- 
bye." 

Thus  the  two  friends  parted,  one  to  wend  his  way 
back  to  England,  where  a  weak,  worn  and  weary 
woman  waited  to  bask  once  more  in  the  sunshine  of 
his  smile,  and  again  listen  to  his  cheerful,  kindly 
voice  which  had  often,  in  times  past,  dictated  words 
of  advice  and  wisdom. 

The  other  watched  the  coach  conveying  his  friend 
until  it  was  lost  to  view,  and  mechanically  wended  his 
way  to  the  hall  where  the  society  assembled,  but  it 
had  lost,  for  the  time,  its  interest.  His  thoughts 
were  away  in  Merrie  England,  or  following  his  de- 
parted friend. 

Hayden  remained  in  Boston  two  days,  when  he 
proceeded  to  Washington,  where  he  intended  to  pass 
the  Winter. 

In  that  year  occurred  one  of  the  most  important 
events  that  had  ever  been  recorded  in  the  history  of 
the  world.  The  introduction  of  the  electric  tel- 
egraph, the  construction  of  which  created  an  excite- 
ment which  called  together  people  of  all  nations  and 
climes,  who  assembled  at  Baltimore  and  Washing- 
ton, making  those  cities  all  aglow  with  life,  vivacity 
and  intelligence. 

Hayden  had  traveled  over  the  greater  portion  of 
the  Eastern  and  Southern  States,  gathering  up  the 
political  views  and  observing  the  general  customs  of 
the  people.  From  these  observations  he  had  drawn 
his  own  conclusions.  The  striking  contrast  pre- 
sented to  his  rnind  by  the  customs  and  habits  of  the 
different  sections,  were  indelibly  impressed  upon  his 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  43 

mind.  In  the  one,  each  man  followed  earnestly 
some  avocation  in  life;  the  population  was  active, 
energetic,  industrious  and  intelligent.  In  the  other 
section,  where  idleness  prevailed,  there  was  little 
energy  manifested,  and  intelligence  was  the  excep- 
tion instead  of  the  rule.  The  people  were  indolent, 
slow  in  movements,  languid  in  the  expression  of 
their  countenances;  both  mind  and  body  in  a  dor- 
mant condition.  Being  of  a  joyous,  happy  temper- 
ament, Hayden's  ideas  assimilated  more  readily  with 
those  of  the  people  of  the  East  than  with  those  of 
the  South.  Yet  he  admitted  with  the  candor  be- 
coming a  gentleman,  that  the  natural  acquirements 
of  many  of  the  Southern  people  were  of  a  superior 
quality,  and  when  the  energies  were  called  into  play 
to  develop  the  mind,  success  crowned  the  effort, 
producing  many  bright  lights  in  the  world  of  lit- 
erature, science  and  politics. 

The  three  political  organizations  had  caused  con- 
siderable excitement  this  year  in  Washington  City. 
The  Anti-Slavery  had  for  the  first  time  appeared  as 
a  distinct  party,  and  put  a  candidate  for  President 
in  nomination.  With  this  party  Hayden  Douglas  be- 
came identified.  He  liked  their  precepts  and  their 
energy.  Although  an  alien,  he  loved  the  Americans 
and  their  ways  far  better  than  he  did  his  own  early 
companions  and  their  principles.  He  saw  intelli- 
gence in  every  household  in  the  New  England 
States,  and  women  were  not  slaves.  They  sat  at  the 

ihead  of  the  table,  and  conversed  freely  on  topics 
religious,  scientific,  political,  and,  in  fact,  any  subject 
of  conversation  was  readily  handled  by  them  as  well 


44  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

as  by  men,  and  with  the  fluency  and  ease  of  the  nobil- 
ity of  his  own  country.  Free  speech  is  allowed,  and 
why  should  not  woman  be  free  to  express  her  opin- 
ion upon  current  questions  commensurate  with  her 
intelligence? 

One  day,  as  he  and  an  English  friend  were  walk- 
ing down  the  avenue,  he  remarked  to  that  friend  af- 
ter this  manner :  "  We  English  will  learn  from  the 
Americans,  in  fact,  we  can  not  help  it.  If  we  asso- 
ciate with  them,  their  principles  of  liberty  and  free- 
dom will  fasten  upon  us.  We  may  not  immediately 
recognize  the  change;  possibly  not  until  we  again 
mingle  with  our  own  countrymen  at  home.  Then 
our  minds  will  revert  to  scenes  and  incidents  in 
America,  and  the  habits  and  manners  of  American 
people  will  rise  up  before  the  eyes  of  our  minds,  and 
in  comparing  them  with  those  at  home,  we  will  be 
compelled  to  decide  in  favor  of  American  principles, 
as  tending  to  harmony,  arrangement  and  general 
beauty.  Notice,  for  instance,  the  deference  shown 
here  to  women  ;  no  matter  what  the  habiliments 
may  be,  whether  plain  calico  or  royal  purple  and  er- 
mine, and  observe  further,  the  effect  of  such  univer- 
sal equality  upon  the  women  themselves.  All  classes 
are  courteous,  kind  and  seemingly  happy,  a  cheerful 
smile  ever  plays  upon  their  countenances  ;  not  to  the 
detriment  of  regality.  No  !  No  !  the  same  indepen- 
dent expression  is  behind  that  smile,  and  through  it 
gleams  with  more  beauty.  I  tell  you,  that  right  here 
in  America  is  where  the  grand  thought  was  con- 
ceived and  will  be  fully  developed,  declaring  woman 
to  be  the  equal  of  man  in  everything." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  45 

Hay  den  Douglas  was  of  an  impulsive  nature,  an 
enthusiast  in  everything  in  which  he  became  inter- 
ested. Endowed  with  finer  feelings  than  the  major- 
ity of  men,  he  grasped  readily  the  finer  points  of 
every  thought;  the  heavy  and  more  burdensome  was 
left  for  those  of  a  more  argumentative  turn  of  mind. 
While  others  were  laying  the  solid  foundation  stones, 
he  \vas  reveling  among  the  frescoes  of  the  super- 
structure. Leisure  hours  were  spent  in  cultivating 
the  nr.ise,  and  frequently  fine  sentiments  would  flow 
from  his  pen.  Gifted  and  schooled  in  social  eti- 
quette, he  enjoyed  the  society  of  the  Americans,  and 
still  further  resembling  them  in  his  restlessness  of 
disposition,  he  felt  at  ease  in  their  midst.  When  the 
entertaining  season  opened,  none  entered  upon  its 
pleasures  and  enjoyments  more  readily  than  did  Hay- 
den  Douglas. 

One  day,  at  dinner,  he  received  a  letter;  he  broke 
the  seal  and  read  the  few  lines  which  it  contained. 
It  was  written  in  a  feminine  hand.  After  reading  it 
a  number  of  times,  the  pallor  heightening  in  his  face 
at  each  reading,  he  withdrew  to  his  room  where  he 
threw  himself  upon  the  bed  and  gave  way  to  sobs 
and  tears,  as  he  contemplated  the  sad  news.  He 
was  thus  thinking  and  grieving  over  his  sadness, 
when  some  one  approached  his  door  and  rapped 
gently.  Hurriedly  arranging  his  collar  and  brushing 
his  hair,  he  prepared  to  answer  the  summons. 


46  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

ONA'S     SUCCESS. 

WE  next  find  Ona  Leland  sitting  near  the  large 
oven  in  a  baker's  shop.  She  remained  si- 
lent for  some  moments,  her  mind  reviewing 
the  past,  not  of  her  own  life,  but  of  that  of  her  an- 
cestors, of  which  she  felt  more  than  an  ordinary  de- 
gree of  pride.  Yes,  she  was  proud  that  the  crim- 
son blood  which  coursed  through  her  veins  was 
tinged  with  the  pure  Scottish  blue  blood  of  the 
Clanronald  family  who  fought  under  Charles  Ed- 
ward on  the  fatal  field  of  Culloden.  Ona  Leland 
was  a  Macdonald  in  her  bold  determined  manner. 
Her  father's  mother  was  a  sister  of  the  brave  Mar- 
shal Macdonald  of  Bonapart's  army,  who,  when  he 
had  merited  the  displeasure  of  the  Great  Soldier, 
through  his  defense  of  Moreau,  the  "  Hero  of  Hoh- 
enlinden,"  was  relieved  of  his  command,  but  through 
the  necessities  of  war  was  reinstated  and  retrieved 
the  smiles  of  his  chief,  and  at  the  same  time  won  his 
Marshal's  baton  for  invincibility  and  stubborn  fight- 
ing at  Wagram,  where  he  broke  the  enemy's  center 
and  carried  the  tri-color  of  France  triumphant  to  the 
opposing  camp.  Ona  had  imbibed  his  spirit  and  de- 
termination. She  was  bold,  daring  and  firm,  fully 
determined  to  overcome  every  obstacle  that  tended 
to  hinder  her  progress.  Flattery  was  a  poison  drop 
in  her  cup;  open,  candid  and  outspoken,  she  praised 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  47 

wherever  praise  was  due,  she  censured  where  blame 
belonged ;  ever  endeavoring  to  inculcate  into  the 
minds  of  her  young  friends  the  same  power  to  dis- 
tinguish right  from  wrong  and  as  readily  choose  be- 
tween them. 

Her  thoughts  had  wondered  to  her  illustrious  an- 
cestors ;  she  had  reviewed  their  actions  with  pleasure 
to  herself  when  her  reverie  was  disturbed  and  the 
object  of  her  mission  brought  to  her  mind  by  the 
entrance  of  Mrs.  Jones,  the  proprietor  of  the  shop, 
to  whom  she  spoke,  saying  :  "  Mrs.  Jones  would  you 
like  an  apprentice  for  two  or  three  months?" 

"  I  don't  know,  we  have  tried  two  boys  and  they 
were  worthless,  and  I  told  Mr.  Jones  we  would  never 
try  any  more." 

"Would  you  take  two  good,  industrious  girls?" 

"  I  don't  know.      How  old  are  they  ?" 

"  Fourteen  years  old." 

"  Who  are  they  ?  Do  they  live  near  ?" 

"  Yes,  they  live  near  the  village.  I  am  one  and 
Ida  Brown  is  the  other?" 

"  Well,  I  do  declare  !  You  learn  to  cook,  Miss  Ona  ? 
You  cooking  with  those  little  white  hands  ?  What 
can  you  be  thinking  about  ?" 

"  I  desire  to  learn  to  cook  and  do  general  house- 
work, I  may  be  compelled  to  do  so  some  time,  and 
if  I  learn  now,  I  shall  be  prepared  when  circum- 
stances require  it." 

"Well!  Well!  Will  wonders  never  cease?  The 
idea !  You  compelled  to  cook,  as  rich  as  your  father 
is.  Why,  I  am  surprised  !  Roderick  Leland's  daugh- 
ter learning  to  cook  ?" 


48  THE  SPY  OF  OS  All' ATOM  IE. 

"Mrs.  Jones,  I  am  no  better  by  nature  than  you 
are,  and  perhaps  not  as  good  by  practice.  I  know 
I  am  not  in  cooking,  for  I  know  nothing  about  it." 

"  Well,  if  you  are  determined  to  learn,  come  on 
when  you  get  ready  and  I  will  teach  you  and  Ida 
Brown  all  I  can." 

"  We  will  come  next  Monday  morning,"  and  Ona 
turned  her  steps  toward  the  broom-factory  of  Mr. 
Brooks,  to  intercede  for  his  daughter  Lillie.  After 
talking  an  hour  in  a  persuasiv.e  manner,  she  convinced 
Mr.  Brooks  that  she  was  taking  the  proper  course. 

"  Three  out  of  eleven  provided  for,"  said  she, 
thinking  herself  fortunate. 

The  tailor,  watch-maker  and  dry-goods  merchants 
were  each  visited,  and  the  proprietors  seemed  greatly 
surprised  to  find  young  girls  applying  for  such  posi- 
tions. Had  they  made  application  in  person,  they 
would  not  have  been  so  fortunate,  perhaps.  But 
Ona,  being  rich  and  independent,  had  considerable 
to  do  with  the  favorable  view  taken  of  her  applica- 
tions in  behalf  of  her  young  friends. 

She  had  to  find  places  for  but  two  more.  She 
accordingly  called  on  Mr.  Black,  a  dry-goods  mer- 
chant, who  welcomed  her  obsequiously,  by  saying: 
"  How  do  you  do,  Miss  Leland  ?  I  am  happy  to  see 
you  this  mornin'g.  I  am  always  pleased  to  have  the 
ladies  call,  and  more  especially  you.  I*  could  not 
keep  store  if  the  ladies  were  as  hard  to  please  as  the 
men  are.  I  was  saying  to  Mrs.  Black  last  night  that 
this  would  not  be  a  hard  world  if  men  were  as  good- 
natured  as  women.  What  do  you  think  about  the 
women  and  negroes  voting,  Miss  Ona?"  at  the  same 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


49 


time  patting  her  familiarly  on  the  shoulder,  "  Do  you 
think  they  will  some  time?" 

I"  I  do  not  know,"  she  replied,  stiffly. 
"  Well,  I  would  like  to  see  you  at  the  polls  voting. 
Really  I  would,  Miss  Ona." 
At  length  Ona  found  opportunity  to    state    her 
errand.     Mr.  Black  turned  pale  and   red   by  turns, 
and  finally  found  courage  to  express  his  opinion. 

"  Really,  I  do  not  need  any  one  at  present,  except 
on  Saturdays,  and  then  Mr.  Briggs,  the  teacher,  as- 
sists me.  He  is  a  young  man  and  very  anxious  to 
accumulate  money  with  hard  labor;  he  is  a  good 
clerk.  I  pay  him  one  dollar  and  a  half  a  day." 

"  But,  Mr.  Black,  those  two  girls  could  do  a  great 
amount  of  work  in  one  day  without  costing  you  any- 
thing, except  a  little  trouble  in  instructing  them." 

"  It  does  seem  to  me  that  women  are  growing 
bolder  and  more  presumptuous  every  day.-  I  do  not 
think  it  becoming  for  women  to  seek  or  occupy  posi- 
tions outside  of  their  calling.  Such  actions,  on  their 
part,  unless  prevented,  will  bring  our  country  into 
disgrace." 

"  Mr.  Black,  is  it  any  more  debasing  for  women  to 
clerk  in  business  houses  than  it  is  for  the  wives  of 
some  merchants  to   chop  wood?"   asked   Ona,  the 
Macdonald  fire  of  her  nature  rising  to  its  full  height, 
s    she   administered    this   gentle   reminder    to    Mr. 
Black  of  his  home  affairs,  and  hastily  bidding  the 
old  flatterer  adieu,  she  called  at  Mr.  Crowell's  store. 
He  was  of  a  different  character — slow  to  speak,  and 
reserved  in  manner  toward  strangers.     He  met  and 
ddressed  her  in  a  kindly  tone  as  she  entered, 
3 


50  THE  SPY  OF  OSAll'ATOMIE.  * 

Her  interview  with  Mr.  Black  had  excited  her 
somewhat,  but  Mr.  Crowell's  kind  tone  and  gentle 
manner  reassured  her,  and  she  soon  made  known  her 
errand. 

Said  he,  in  reply :  "  Yes,  I  will  take  two  appren- 
tices, and  be  glad  to  get  them,  besides  I  will  agree 
to  do  a  good  part  by  them." 

Pleased  with  her  success,  she  hurried  home  to 
make  known  her  plans  and  partial  success  to  Aunt 
Nancy,  not  forgetting  to  report  her  interview  with 
Mr.  Black. 

"  I  am  not  surprised  to  hear  of  Mr.  Black's  talking 
as  he  did.  He  is  just  like  his  sister,  Mrs.  Dr.  Harris, 
who,  it  is  generally  adaiitted,  is  the  meanest  woman 
in  the  neighborhood.  I  have  known  the  Black  fam- 
ily a  long  time,  and  have  yet  to  learn  that  they  pos- 
sess any  redeeming  quality." 

"  Why,  I  thought  they  were  good  people,"  said 
Ona. 

"No,  they  are  not,  and  it  is  well  for  your  friends 
that  he  refused  to  take  them,  and  let  me  say  more, 
you  and  your  young  friends  will  be  vilified  and  slan- 
dered unmercifully  by  Mrs.  Harris  for  this  step  you 
have  taken.  It  matters  not  what  any  person  does 
that  brings  them  before  the  public,  even  in  the  re- 
motest way,  Mrs.  Harris  is  sure  to  find  something  to 
condemn  in  their  action,  and  if  she  can  find  no  good 
open  ground,  she  is  sure  to  manufacture  something 
especially  for  the  occasion.  If  you  do  not  hear  from 
her,  I  am  wonderfully  mistaken." 

Ona,  in  deep  meditation,  withdrew  to  her  room. 
As  she  was  laying  aside  her  wraps,  she  thought  of 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  5 1 

er  promise  to  assist  Mary,  the  cook,  in  preparing 
supper. 

While  thus  engaged,  she  was  called  to  the  hall, 
where  she  met  Walter  Strawn,  a  young  man  who 
was  in  her  father's  employ. 

"  What  do  you  wish,  Walter?" 

"  I  have  a  present  for  you,  Miss  Ona.  Please  step 
to  the  door." 

Following  him  to  the  door,  she  beheld  on  the 
lawn  a  beautiful  sleigh. 

"This  sleigh  is  for  you,  Miss  Ona.  I  made  it 
during  leisure  hours,  and  secured  the  trimmings  of 
Mr.  Smith,  byassisting  him  gather  corn,  on  pleas- 
ant nights,  last  fall." 

"  I  thank  you  kindly,  Walter,  for  the  beautiful 
present,  and  I  assure  you  I  shall  prize  it  highly  as 
an  evidence  of  your  industry.  I  see  I  shall  need  an 
outfit  of  cushions  for  my  sleigh,  and  I  authorize  you 
to  procure  them.  Here  is  twenty  dollars;  what- 
ever sum  is  left,  you  can  devote  to  your  own  use. 
I  feel  confident  that  you  will  use  it  properly." 

Walter  accepted  the  money  with  many  thanks,  and 
in  a  brief  time  procured  the  necessary  upholstering 
for  the  sleigh.  During  the  afternoon,  Ona  had  the 
horse  hitched  to  the  sleigh,  and  accompanied  by 
Aunt  Nancy  and  Robie,  with  Walter  for  driver, 
called  on  the  parents  of  the  girls  who  had  chosen  to 
become  clerks  in  the  various  shops.  She  found  some 
of  the  parents  opposed  to  the  scheme,  and  in  order 
to  accomplish  her  purpose,  she  was  obliged  to  pay 
them  certain  sums  per  week  out  of  her  personal 
funds.  Aunt  Nancy  and  Robie  remained  in  the 


52  THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE. 

sleigh  until  they  came  to  the  last  house.  It  was  the 
home  of  Walter  Strawn,  where  Sallie,  his  only  sister, 
lived  with  his  feeble  mother  and  three  small  boys. 
Sallie  was  a  favorite  of  Ona's,  and  they  were  fre- 
quently together.  The  dwelling  was  of  logs,  stand- 
ing on  some  unimproved  land  belonging  to  Mr.  Le- 
land.  No  carpet  covered  the  slab-floor,  and  only  a 
rude  fireplace  gave  them  warmth.  On  the  bed,  in 
one  corner,  lay  Mrs.  Strawn,  pale  and  emaciated. 
Ona  soon  made  the  object  of  her  visit  known. 

"No,  Ona,  Sallie  cannot  go.  I  am  not  able  to  do 
the  work,  besides  she  has  no  suitable  clothes." 

Ona  glanced  toward  Sallie,  who  was  standing  at 
the  window,  weeping  silently.  Then  turning  to 
Walter,  asked  in  a  low  tone,  "What  can  we  do?" 

"I  do  not  know.  I  would  like  to  have  S.illie  go, 
but  you  can  see  from  our  surroundings  that  \ve  are 
not  able  to  hire  any  one  to  assist  mother  if  she  goes 
away,  and  it  is  too  far  for  her  to  go  and  return  each 
day." 

"Can  we  not  rent  a  house  in  the  village  so  Sallie 
can  board  at  home  and  attend  to  her  duties  in  the 
store?" 

"  Yes,  if  we  had  the  means  to  spare,"  said  Mrs. 
Strawn. 

"  Walter  has  sufficient  to  pay  the  rent  a  month  or 
two.  After  that  we  can  make  some  arrangement 
that  will  prove  satisfactory.  So  cheer  up,  Sallie ;  all 
is  for  the  best." 

The  next  morning  Ona  and  Walter  drove  to  the 
village.  Walter  was  sent  on  a  tour  of  inspection  and 
inquiry,  from  which  he  soon  returned,  saying :  "  \ 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  53 

find  but  one  vacant  house.     It  is  a  large  one  with 
five  rooms." 

"That  is  not  very  large.  Let  us  drive  around  and 
see  it." 

After  an  examination,  Ona  said:  "This  is  the  very 
house.  How  much  rent  do  they  ask?" 

"Three  dollars  a  month,  cash  down." 

"  Here  is  the  money;  go  and  secure  it  while  I  see 
if  I  can  find  some  one  to  clean  it." 

Walter  went  out,  and  Ona  passed  down  the  steps 
leading  to  the  alley  where  Mrs.  Fox,  the  washer- 
woman lived,  who  received  her  with  the  exclamation  : 
"Goodness  sakes !  where  under  the  sun  did  you 
come  from?  Are  you  lost,  Miss  Ona?" 

"  No,  Mrs.  Fox,  I  came  to  see  if  I  can  employ  you 
to  clean  this  house  near  yours,  so  Mrs.  Strawn  can 
occupy  it." 

"  Of  course  I  will  clean  it,  and  not  charge  a  cent 
for  the  work.  I  am  so  glad  Mrs.  Strawn  is  coming 
back  to  her  old  home,  for  this  once  belonged  to  Mr. 
Strawn,  as  did  the  whole  village,  but  he  got  sick, 
and  soon  he  had  to  sell  all  he  owned." 

"  Did  he  own  and  lay  out  this  village,"  asked  Ona. 

"Yes,  my  child,  he  did,  and  it  makes  me  mad  to 
see  some  folks  living  in  style,  while  Mrs.  Strawn  is 
so  poor." 

Ona  felt  a  greater  anxiety  than  ever  about  the 
family  since  she  had  learned  that  they  had  once 
known  better  days. 

"  I  will  send  Walter  over  this  afternoon  with  a 
cooking  stove  and  he  can  assist  you,  so  that  you  can 
finish  the  work  to-day." 


54  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE, 

As  she  was  about  to  leave,  she  saw  a  woman  hur- 
rying towards  where  she  and  Mrs.  Fox  were  stand- 
ing. 

"  That,"  said  Mrs.  Fox  in  an  under  tone,  "  is  Mrs. 
Harris,  she  is  out  on  some  slandering  expedition,  I 
know,  for  she  is  unusually  excited  over  something." 

As  Ona  departed,  the  Doctor's  wife  entered  say- 
ing, "  Good  morning,  Mrs.  Fox,  you  had  an  early 
visitor  this  morning,  was  it  that  Leland  huzzy  ?" 

Ona's  cheeks  burned  with  vexation  as  she  heard 
the  remark  of  the  Doctor's  wife,  and  she  felt  inclined 
to  return  and  defend  herself  against  the  unjust  as- 
persion which  she  felt  would  follow  the  introductory 
remark  of  the  Doctor's  wife. 


CHAPTER   X. 

HAYDEN     IN     TROUBLE. 

JTAYDEN  DOUGLAS  opened  the  door  and  was 
.1— 1_  surprised  at  beholding  an  acquaintance  in  the 
person  of  Arthur  Holmes. 

"  I  have  found  you  at  last,  Mr.  Douglas,  but  why 
are  you  so  pale?  Are  you  sick?" 

"  No,  I  am  not  really  sick,  yet  I  am  suffering  some- 
what from  indisposition,  induced  beyond  doubt  by  a 
severe  headache." 

Arthur  Holmes  was  of  English  parentage,  born  in 
America,  and  as  regards  his  habits,  manners  and  sym- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA TOMIE.  5  5 

p:ithy,  he  was  wholly  American.  Hayden  had  been 
prepossessed  in  his  favor  at  their  first  meeting,  and 
as  the  acquaintance  grew,  he  had  learned  to  depend 
upon  him  for  favors,  which  he  would  otherwise  have 
been  compelled  to  forego. 

"No  doubt  you  have  a  headache,  I  should,  were 
I  compelled  to  stay  in  this  place,  and  my  object  in 
calling  upon  you  at  this  time  is  to  cordially  invite 
you  to  make  your  home  with  me.  I  need  not  tell 
you  that  my  father's  house  is  commodious,  and  I  am 
earnestly  seconded  by  him  in  extending  this  invita- 
tion to  you." 

"  I  am  at  a  loss  for  words  to  express  my  apprecia- 
tion of  your  kind  invitation.  I  have  more  than  once 
felt  a  repugnance  when  contemplating  my  surround- 
ings at  the  hotels.  I  long  for  the  comforts  of  home 
life.  I  hope  you  will  not  deem  me  inconsiderate  in 
thus  readily  accepting  your  kind  offer." 

"Thank  you,  you  are  doing  our  house  an  honor, 
and  I  hope,  under  our  home  administration,  to  see 
the  rose's  bloom  soon  again  upon  your  cheeks." 

Even  with  bright  anticipations  of  congenial  sur- 
roundings and  associates,  the  gloom  cast  upon  Hay- 
den's  brow  by  the  reading  of  that  letter  would  not 
be  dispelled.  Arthur  watched  him  closely,  to  ascer- 
tain, if  possible,  the  cause  of  his  melancholy.  Dur- 
ing their  conversation  one  day,  Hayden  voluntarily 
communicated  to  Arthur  the  cause  of  his  sorrow,  his 
history  from  childhood  to  the  present  time,  conclud- 
ing with  this  remark  :  "  To  you  alone  have  I  com- 
municated all  that  I  know  regarding  my  own  history, 
and  you  can  readily  imagine,  when  contemplating  it, 


56  THE  SPy  OF  OSAWATOtflti. 

that  my  gloomy  spells  are  not  mere  delusions,  but 
are  based  upon  grounds  sufficiently  strong  to  cause 
me  to  appear  sad  and  dejected  at  times." 

When  we  have  sad  thoughts  and  brood  over  them, 
we  are  apt  to  be  depressed  in  appearance,  but  when 
we  meet  one  whom  we  can  trust,  and  converse  freely 
regarding  our  troubles,  our  minds  are  sensibly  re- 
lieved of  their  burdens.  Thus  it  was  with  Hayden, 
from  the  day  he  recited  his  troubles  and  grievances 
to  Arthur,  he  appeared  more  cheerful  than  he  had 
been  for  months.  He  mingled  with  cheerful  com- 
pany and  became  a  regular  attendant  of  all  the  fash- 
ionable parties  and  entertainments  with  which  Wash- 
ington is  replete.  None  became  so  popular  with 
both  sexes  as  Mr.  Douglas. 

From  among  the  many  fair  ones  that  graced 
Washington  with  their  presence,  none  were  fairer 
and  more  attractive  than  Lillie  Calhoun.  By  an  af- 
finity unexplicable,  these  two  young  persons  had 
sought  each  other's  society.  The  devoted  attention 
of  Hayden  was  kindly  appreciated  by  Miss  Calhoun, 
and  his  ardent  words,  as  he  expressed  his  heart- 
utterances,  met  with  a  reciprocity  of  feeling  on  her 
part.  We  pass  over  the  various  entertainments  dur- 
ing that  unusually  gay  winter,  until  the  last,  which 
was  designed  with  an  elaborateness  that  far  surpassed 
anything  that  had  preceded  it. 

The  invitations  were  out,  and  the  stately  mansion 
of  the  Arnolds  was  resplendent  with  light,  and  rare 
flowers  decorated  the  rooms.  Caterers  from  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  vied  with  each  other  in  the 
costly  and  symmetrical  table  ornaments.  Special  mes- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  57 

sengers  were  in  attendance  from  the  tropics,  bearing 
the  richest  fruits  and  choicest  viands.  The  grand, 
the  elite,  the  bon-ton  of  Washington  were  to  meet 
for  the  last  time  during  the  season.  Many  who  had 
actually  surfeited  of  amusements,  felt  the  early  fer- 
vor coursing  through  their  veins  and  were  preparing 
to  grace  the  stately  halls  with  their  presence. 

Guests  began  to  arrive  at  an  early  hour.  Among 
the  first  were  General  Haynes  and  his  family,  of  At- 
lanta, Georgia.  Their  entrance  created  a  sensation 
among  the  guests  already  assembled,  as  they  took 
their  places  in  the  elegantly  furnished  parlors.  Ava 
Haynes,  the  oldest  daughter,  was  a  warm  friend  of 
Lillie  Calhoun,  whom  she  soon  sought  out  and  led 
quickly  into  the  conservatory. 

Ava  was  very  beautiful  and  had,  until  Lillie  came, 
reigned  as  the  belle  of  the  city,  but  she  manifested 
no  displeasure  toward  the  sweet  Southern  beauty  who 
had  superseded  her,  but  rather  more  earnestly  sought 
her  friendship.  She  was  not  of  the  true,  pure,  con- 
fiding nature  of  Lillie.  She  had,  in  the  early  season, 
become  acquainted  and  flirted  with  Hayden,  and  was 
charmed  with  the  young  Englishman.  She  felt 
vexed  when  she  saw  that  his  most  earnest  attentions 
were  bestowed  upon  Lillie.  Her  deportment  toward 
either  manifested  no  pique,  and  she  chose  Arthur 
Holmes  as  her  most  intimate  friend.  While  she,  to 
all  appearance,  was  infatuated  with  the  attentions  of 
Arthur,  she  harbored  away  down,  deep  in  her  heart 
the  determination  that  she  would  not  surrender  the 
effort  to  win  the  attentions  of  Mr.  Douglas. 

As  she  and  Lillie  passed  through  the  hall,  she 


5  8  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  IV A  TOMIE. 

glanced  quickly  into  each  apartment  to  discover  if 
either  Hayden  or  Arthur  were  present.  Not  seeing 
them,  she  felt  relieved,  and  began  the  conversation 
by  saying: 

"  Lillie,  you  are  looking  better  by  far  to-night 
than  I  ever  saw  you.  You  are  grand  ;  you  are  su- 
perb, and  I  am  really  sorry  to  be  compelled,  by  a 
sense  of  duty,  to  speak  upon  a  subject  that,  no  doubt, 
\viil  cause  you  to  feel  sad." 

"  Ava,  do  not  keep  me  in  suspense.  I  cannot 
imagine  what  your  remarks  may  be,  but  if  they  are 
'prompted  by  a  sense  of  duty,'  I  humbly  bow  to  the 
shrine  of  that  duty." 

"  I  hope  you  will  not  censure  me.  My  object  in 
calling  you  aside,  is  to  convey  to  your  mind  the  fact 
that  certain  reports  derogatory  to  the  social  standing 
of  Mr.  Douglas  are  current,  and  as  a  friend  I  thought 
it  best  to  advise  you,  that  you  may  no  longer  com- 
promise yourself  by  associating  with  him." 

"  I  can  not  be  other  than  surprised  at  the  asser- 
tion you  have  just  made,  Ava.  I  have  known  Mr. 
Douglas  and  have  associated  with  him,  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent,  more  than  others,  and  have  yet  to 
experience  the  fact  that  his  deportment  has  been 
other  than  that  of  a  gentleman.  You  must  be  more 
explicit  in  your  accusations,  otherwise  I  can  not  give 
them  credence." 

"  My  information,  dear  Lillie,  does  not  affect  his 
deportment.  It  refers  more  directly  to  his  social 
standing.  It  is  his  parentage." 

"O,  indeed!     Were  his  parents  poor?" 

"  No,  not  that.     It  is  rumored  that  his  genealog- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE.  59 

ical  record  is  not  legally  traceable.  In  fact  that  he 
is  a  son  of  the  erratic  Lord  Byron,  whom  he  wonder- 
fully resembles,  and  I  believe  it  is  true." 

A  wild  light  gleamed  from  the  eyes  of  Lillie  Cal- 
houn.  A  pallor  overspread  her  face  as  she  reeled, 
and  would  have  fallen  to  the  floor,  had  not  a  strong 
arm  been  thrown  around  her.  Hayden  was  ap- 
proaching, and  heard  the  last  words,  "  it  is  true," 
when  he  noticed  the  reeling  girl,  and  sprang  for- 
ward in  time  to  receive  her  in  his  arms  ere  she  fell- 
He  held  her  a  moment,  himself  almost  unconscious. 

As  suspended  animation  resumed  its  office,  and 
she  fully  realized  her  surroundings,  the  quickly-re- 
turning blood  mantling  her  cheeks,  she  stepped 
back,  rejecting  his  kindly-offered  assistance,  ex- 
claiming : 

"  Can  such  be  true !  Am  I  to  be  thus  cruelly 
robbed  of  all  budding  joy  and  anticipated  happi- 
ness ! " 

Although  Hayden  felt  that  he  was  in  some  man- 
ner connected  with  the  statement  of  Ava  which  had 
affected  Lillie  so  strangely,  yet  he  desired  to  learn 
from  her  own  lips  the  cause  of  her  perturbation. 
Therefore  he  followed  Lillie,  she  not  being  cogni- 
zant of  his  presence  until  he  addressed  her  as  she 
stood  in  the  brilliantly-lighted  hall,  asking : 

"  Why,  Mjss  Lillie,  are  we  to  be  thus  suddenly 
deprived  of  your  company?" 

She  turned  quickly,  and  recognizing  him,  said: 

"  I  wish  yo'u  would  order  my  carriage,  Mr.  Doug- 
las. I  desire  to  return  home.  My  indisposition  is 
so  great  that  I  cannot  longer  remain." 


60  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Hayden  offered  her  his  arm.  and  leading  her  to  one 
of  the  many  beautiful  parlors,  saw  her  comfortably 
seated  and  departed  on  his  mission. 

Soon  Lillie  passed  from  the  house  escorted  by 
Hayden.  By  the  sparkling  gas  jets  Ava  Haynes 
saw  him  assist  her  to  enter  her  carriage,  himself  fol- 
lowing. Ava  felt  annoyed  at  the  prospect  of  losing 
Mr.  Douglas,  as  she  had  planned  to  dispose  of  Lillie 
only,  hoping  then  to  secure  Mr.  Douglas  for  herself. 
But  being  disappointed,  she  endeavored  to  forget 
Douglas,  and  to  all  appearance  was  quite  happy 
when  she  found  Arthur  Holmes  by  her  side.  As 
they  sauntered  leisurely  from  the  crowd,  Arthur  said 
quietly,  "  What  has  become  of  Miss  Calhoun  and 
Mr.  Douglas  ?  Have  they  spirited  themselves  away, 
hoping  to  bask  in  scenes  more  celestial?" 

"  Lillie  was  suddenly  attacked  with  a  sick  head- 
ache, from  which  she  suffers  so  much  annoyance, 
dear  girl,  and  Mr.  Douglas,  feeling  troubled  on  her 
account  and  for  her  safety,  has  accompanied  her  to 
her  father's  residence." 

Ava  knew  that  she  was  telling  an  untruth,  she 
knew  that  Lillie  Calhoun  was  heartsick,  made  so  by 
the  cruelly  false  insinuations  conceived  in  her  own 
malicious  brain  and  uttered  by  her  own  perfidious 
lips.  She  knew  that  her  own  despicable  mind  had 
evolved  the  poisonous  words  which  went  like  viper 
tongues  to  the  heart  of  the  gentle  and  loving  girl. 

Hayden  on  the  journey  home  spoke  but  few  words 
to  Lillie,  which  she  answered  in  sad,  dejected  tones. 
As  he  assisted  her  to  alight  from  the  carriage,  he 
said,  "  Now,  Miss  Lillie,  before  we  part,  please  tell 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  61 

me  what  has  so  wounded  your  feelings  and  placed 
such  a  seeming  barrier  between  us?" 

"  I  cannot,"  Mr.  Douglas,  it  would  be  useless  for 
me  to  repeat  what  I  have  heard.  It  is  enough  foi 
me  to  bear  it,  without  inflicting  pain  upon  you  by 
reiterating.  Allow  me  to  bid  you  good-night." 

She  was  gone.  Hayden  wended  his  way  to  the 
residence  of  Mr.  Holmes,  entering  his  own  room,  he 
threw  himself  into  a  chair,  his  mind  tormented  with 
conflicting  thoughts,  his  heart  beating  rapidly  in  un- 
certainty. He  attempted  to  review  the  past,  but  his 
excited  and  bewildered  mind  could  fix  itself  on 
nothing  definitely,  further  than  his  anxiety  to  fathom 
the  reason  of  the  sudden  withdrawal  of  considera- 
tion for  him  on  the  part  of  Miss  Lillie.  Said  he  "she 
has  learned,  from  some  source,  my  past  history,  no 
doubt  and  with  additions  ad  fur  it  it  in."  Thus  cogi- 
tating he  fell  asleep,  and  was  aroused  only  by  the 
entrance  of  Arthur,  who  jokingly  said  : 

"  You,  too,  are  sick,  old  boy,  I  suppose  because 
Miss  Lillie  experienced  so  sudden  an  attack  of  head- 
ache ?" 

"  No,  I  am  not  sick,"  said  Hayden,  "but  I  am  in 
receipt  of  bad  news,  is  what  causes  my  apparent  de- 
pression." 

"  I  will  not,  to-night,  inquire  the  particulars  of  your 
sad  news,  for  I  am  too  sleepy.  I  will  hear  it  in  the 
morning,  at  which  time  I  can  sympathize  with  you 
as  fully  as  now,  when  I  am  tired." 

Thus  speaking,  the  light-hearted  youth  withdrew 
md  was  soon  asleep  in  an  adjoining  room. 


62  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE      SLANDERER. 

S.  HARRIS  !  Why  should  you  speak  so 
harshly  of  one  who  never  did  any  harm 
to  any  one  and  is  trying  to  do  all  the 
good  she  can  ?"  said  Mrs.  Fox. 

"  I  don't  think  she  is  doing  any  good,  just  think  of 
what  she  was  adoing  yesterday  morning,  agoing  all 
over  town  begging  of  men  to  take  those  green  coun- 
try girls  and  teach  them  to  be  ladies.  *  Why,  Mrs. 
Fox,  I  cried  last  night  until  I  was  almost  sick,  just 
athinking  of  these  innocent  girls  being  ruined." 

"  Mrs.  Harris,  I  think  they  will  do  very  well. 
They  go  into  the  shops  and  stores  by  twos,  and  what 
harm  caft  come  of  their  learning  some  trade?" 

"  They  will  make  harm  of  it,  and  one  thing  I 
want  to  know,  who  will  there  be  to  do  our  work  in 
the  kitchen,  if  those  low-down  girls  try  to  come  up 
with  us  ?  I  don't  intend  they  shall  ever  associate  with 
my  girls." 

"  Mrs.  Harris !  I  have  to  work  hard,  yet  I  am  well 
pleased  to  hear  of  these  girls  having  easy  lives 
planned  out  for  them,  and  I  am  glad  that  Strawn,  if 
it  is  a  small  village,  has  one  brave,  intelligent  girl  in 
the  person  of  Ona  Leland." 

"  You  may  think  she  is  something  above  the  aver- 
age, but  I  don't,  and  I  told  brother  if  he  had  taken 
in  those  girls,  I  should  have  disowned  him." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  63 

Mrs.  Fox  did  not  indulge  in  gossiping,  neither  ciiil 
she  uphold  tiio.se  who  did  so,  but  when  Mrs.  Harris 
introduced  her  brother,  Mr.  Black,  and  inferentially 
held  him  up  as  a  paragon  of  perfection,  she  could 
not  repress  her  indignation,  and  addressing  Mrs.  Har- 
ris, said  : 

"  If  your  brother  never  does  a  greater  wrong  than 
assisting   those   girls,    he   will   be  sure   of  a  seat  in 
Heaven,  and  if  he  would   cut  more  wood   and   feed- 
the  hogs  at  home,  perhaps  his  own  wife  would  be  a 
happier  woman." 

"  Mrs.  Fox,  you  know  that  my  brother's  wife  is 
nothing  more  than  a  crazy  old  woman,  and  she  is  fit 
only  for  a  drudge." 

"  She  may  be  crazy  now,  Mrs.  Harris,  but  she  was 
not  when  she  was  a  girl  at  school.  I  knew  her  well, 
and  have  often  spoken  of  the  smart  girl  Mr.  Black 
got  for  a  wife  when  he  married  Ella  Carmean." 

"  You  may  think  so,  but  I  don't,"  said  she,  as  she 
hastened  away,  to  the  great  pleasure  of  Mrs.  Fox, 
who  well  knew  that  Mrs.  Harris  was  anxious  to  have 
some  one  join  with  her  in  abusing  her  neighbors,  es- 
pecially the  women. 

When  she  left  Mrs.  Fox,  her  temper  was  at  its  ex- 
treme height.     She  could  not  bear  to  be  crossed  in 
the  least  thing  she   undertook  in  defaming  any  one, 
and  the  only  wonder  is,  that  she  did  not  include  Mrs. 
rox  in  her  category  of  those  deserving  abuse  for  the 
>old  stand  she   had   taken   in   defense  of  the   girls. 
>he  knew  of  one  person  who  would  sympathize  with 
ler,   it  was  her  brother.     She   accordingly   wended 
her  way  to   his   place  of  business,   there  to  give  full 
vent  to  her  vituperations. 


64  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
PAT  DEVILIN'S  NEW  HOME. 

VJC^/AT'S  new  found  friend  and  grandfather  was  an 
JL  Englishman,  known  as  Sir  Richard  Burns. 
His  daughter,  Lena,  had  married  against  his 
wishes  and  he  had  disinherited  and  disowned  her. 
She  had  gone  with  her  husband  to  Ireland,  and  her 
relatives  ceased  to  hear  from  her;  they  supposed  sin 
was  dead.  Her  father's  heart  softened  toward  her 
when  she  had  gone,  and  he  inwardly  and  silently 
grieved  and  blamed  himself  for  his  hasty  and  incon- 
siderate action,  yet  he  would  not  publicly  put  forth 
an  effort  to  find  her,  being  governed  in  such  matters 
by  a  false  family  pride. 

Feeling  assured  that  Pat  was  really  a  son  of  his 
long-lost  Lena,  he  felt  proud  of  him,  and  often  found 
himself  gazing  unconsciously  into  the  face  of  the 
noble-looking  lad.  In  his  features  he  could  trace 
the  lineaments  of  the  lad's  mother,  his  own  proud 
daughter.  From  the  boy's  eye  flashed  the  same 
determined  look  that  he  beheld  in  the  expression  of 
his  mother,  when  she  chose  between  wealth  and  sta- 
tion and  the  man  whom  she  worshiped  with  a  wealth 
of  love  gold  could  not  buy,  although  he  was  pecu- 
niarly  poor. 

Pat,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not  feel  elated  at  the 
prospect  of  being  tied  to  his  wealthy  relative.  He 
had  started  out  to  make  a  stir  upon  the  busy  stage 
of  life  alone.  His  plans  were  not  matured,  but  he 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  65 

felt  since  he  learned  that  he  was  to  be  the  especial 
charge  of  his  grandfather,  that  he  had  not  in  reality 
gained  the  freedom  for  which  he  had  so  ardently 
longed. 

As  days  rolled  on,  Sir  Richard  became  more  ar- 
dently attached  to  his  grand-son.  Pat  found  his  feel- 
ings changing  toward  the  kind  old  gentleman.  Sir 
Richard  spared  no  effort  to  make  Pat  happy  and  com- 
fortable, and  soon  after  they  landed  in  New  York,  Pat 
was  wonderfully  surprised  on  being  conducted  to  one 
of  the  largest  and  finest  dwellings  in  the  street  where 
his  grandfather  resided. 

"  Pat,"  said  Sir  Richard,  "  this  is  my  home,  and  I 
want  it  to  be  yours." 

"  Thank  you,  grandpa,  I  will  stay  with  you  until  I 
find  employment.  I  promised  Mike  I  would  send 
him  some  money  as  soon  as  I  could  earn  it,  so  he, 
too,  could  come  to  America  when  he  is  a  little  older." 

"  I  will  furnish  you  all  the  money  you  may  need 
for  yourself,  besides  allowing  you  to  send  some  to 
Mike  all  in  good  time." 

Pat  expressed  himself  as  well  pleased  at  the  kindly 
offer  of  his  grandfather,  as  well  as  with  his  luxurious 
surroundings.  Yet,  with  all  its  grandeur,  it  was  not 
his  own  quiet,  happy  home  in  Dublin,  where  his  sad- 
faced  mother  was  thinking  of  her  boy  who  had  wan- 
dered far  to  distant  lands;  where  his  brother  Mike, 
as  he  found  himself  alone,  would  drop  a  tear  as  he 
thought  of  Pat,  so  far  away;  where  little  Mary  was 
looking  anxiously  from  the  window  for  his  return, 
expecting  some  new  toy  each  da}'.  When  Pat  would 
think  of  those  at  home,  the  tears  would  voluntarily 
5 


66  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

chase  each  other  down  his  cheeks,  until  he  would 
arouse  himself  by  saying:  "Never  mind,  boy,  the 
time  will  come  when  you  can  send  for  them  to  come 
to  happy,  free  America,  and  then  all  will  be  well." 

One  day,  after  his  grandfather  had  called  him  to 
his  library,  he  said  :  "  My  good  lad,  here  is  some 
money  to  send  to  Mike.  Tell  him  I  sent  it  with  my 
kindest  regards." 

Pat  stood  a  moment  in  silence,  and  then,  in  a  fal- 
tering voice,  said :  "  May  I  send  some  of  it  to  sister 
Mary?  She  will  be  disappointed  if  I  do  not  send 
her  something  as  well  as  Mike." 

"  Pat,  girls  should  not  expect  to  get  money  as  a 
present.  They  have  no  use  for  it,  and  it  is  not  cus- 
tomary to  consider  them  the  equal  of  boys,  or  to 
treat  them  as  well." 

"I  know  it  is  not  customary  to  treat  them  so, 
grandfather,  but  custom  does  not  make  it  right.  I 
shall  never  treat  my  mother  or  sister  in  any  such 
way.  They  are  as  good  as  Mike  or  myself,  and  de- 
serve equally  good,  if  not  better  treatment.  And 
more,  I  will  leave  any  country  whose  customs  are 
like  those  of  England,  in  that  respect.  That  is  why 
I  am  in  America  to-day.  I  admire  their  laws,  and 
love  the  freedom  which  their  customs  give." 

"  What  do  you  know  of  America  ?" 

"What  I  have  read  and  heard  from  Americans 
who  visited  Ireland." 

"  Do  you  think  you  shall  like  it  on  account  of  the 
respect  shown  to  women  ?  Are  you  in  sympathy 
with  the  idea  that  women  should  enjoy  the  same 
rights  that  men  have  in  public  affairs  and  in  inherit- 
ing property  ?" 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  67 

"  Ye;,  sir,  I  would  like  to  see  a  general  law  pass  d 
which  would  make  my  mother  and  sister  my  equal." 

"  Pat,  what  has  turned  your  head  on  that  subject  ?" 

"  It  is  not  turned,  sir,  I  have  always  believed  that 
was  the  right  way.  I  know  of  one  circumstance  that 
I  can  never  forget." 

"  What  was  it?" 

"  Well,  sir,  a  gentleman,  an  Englishman,  had  two 
children,  a  son  and  daughter.  He  sent  the  son  to 
school,  and  being  confined  to  the  house  for  a  number 
of  years,  he  compelled  the  daughter  to  remain  at 
home  and  care  for  him,  which  she  did  until  he  died. 
When  his  will  was  read,  it  gave  all  his  possessions  to 
the  son  with  the  understanding  that  he  was  to  care 
for  his  sister  until  she  married.  The  son  began  trav- 
eling and  when  he  returned  he  was  penniless,  having 
lost  his  money  in  gambling  and  thrown  it  away  in 
dissipation.  The  daughter  was  by  force  of  circum- 
stances compelled  to  make  her  own  living.  To-day 
she  is  working  herself  almost  to  death  to  earn  a 
miserable  small  sum  in  a  dress-maker's  shop." 

"  Well,  Pat,  should  not  women  work  as  well  as 
men  ?" 

"Yes,  sir,  and  they  should  have  opportunities  to 
become  educated  as  well  as  men.  With  an  educa- 
tion and  a  share  of  her  father's  property,  that  girl 
could  have  done  well  in  life  and  been  well  cared  for." 

"  Pat,  I  think  you  only  see  one  side  of  this  ques- 
tion !  " 

"  I  hope  not,  sir,  I  remember  a  remark  frequently 
made  by  my  mother,  who  said,  "  She  would  rather 
bury  her  children  when  small,  than  to  be  so  unrea- 
sonable in  the  division  of  her  property." 


68  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Sir  Richard  made  no  answer  to  this  remark.  He 
began  to  think  there  were  two  sides  to  the  subject. 
He  thought  of  his  own  roving  son,  who  sent  to  him 
frequently  for  hundreds  of  dollars,  which  he  never 
denied  him  ;  but  his  daughter,  who  had  married  Pat's 
father,  had  never  received  a  cent  from  him,  and  she 
had  nursed  him  and  managed  in  every  possible  way 
to  make  him  comfortable,  when  she  was  at  home, 
yet  he  had  never  before  so  considered  the  matter. 
Pat's  conversation  had  struck  a  tender  chord.  Turn- 
ing to  Pat,  he  said,  "  Come  to  my  library  again  to- 
morrow morning,  I  will  then  make  arrangements  to 
send  you  to  school  and  at  the  same  time  send  some 
money  regularly  to  your  mother  for  her  to  distribute 
among  the  children  or  use  as  her  judgment  may 
dictate." 

Pat  left  the  room  highly  elated  in  spirits,  to  anx- 
iously await  the  coming  of  the  morrow. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ONA  AT  WORK. 

ONA  LELAND  stepped  into  her  sleigh  with  an 
angry  frown  upon  her  brow,  which  was  soon 
dispelled  as  she  thought  of  the  Strawn  fomily. 
"  I  wish  we  had  a  stove   for  mother,"  said  Walter, 
as  they  drove  toward  home.     "I  must  endeavor  to 
find  one  this  afternoon." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  69 

"  I  was  thinking  that  that  stove  in  the  wood-shed 
would  answer  for  a  while.  It  is  comparatively  good, 
and  was  rejected  by  papa  only  on  account  of  its 
being  too  small  for  our  use.  I  can  polish  it  myself. 
There  is  also  a  good  heating-stove  in  the  cellar.  It 
requires  some  trifling  repairs  on  the  door.  You  can 
leave  it  at  the  shop  when  you  take  the  cook-stove." 

Walter  and  Ona  set  to  work  immediately  on  their 
arrival  home.  They  brought  the  cook-stove  from 
the  wood-shed.  Ona  soon  found  the  furniture  be- 
longing to  it,  while  two  of  the  men  assisted  in  load- 
ing it,  together  with  the  heating-stove,  on  the  heavy 
wood-sled.  One  of  the  men  accompanied  Walter  to 
assist  in  placing  the  stove  in  the  house.  The  smith 
soon  repaired  the  broken  door,  and  ere  long  the 
stoves  were  in  position.  The  man  brought  a  load  of 
wood,  which  he  cut  in  proper  lengths.  The  fires 
were  started,  and  the  house  soon  became  comfort- 
able. 

After  the  sled  had  gone,  bearing  the  stoves,  Ona 
asked  Aunt  Nancy  and  Mary  to  assist  her  in  fitting 
up  a  carpet  from  the  many  rejected  ones  at  the  Le- 
land  mansion. 

"I  have  instructed  Dick  to  procure  the  dimensions 
of  each  room.  I  want  to  surprise  Walter  as  well  as 
the  balance  of  the  family,"  said  Ona,  and  they  began 
to  unload  old  chests  and  search  the  closets,  bringing 
from  the  various  receptacles  pieces  of  both  new  and 
old  carpet,  besides  three  sets  of  green  damask  cur- 
tains, which  were  too  short  for  use  at  home  All 
hands  went  to  work  sewing  and  piecing  the  strips  of 
carpet,  and  when  Dick  returned  they  were  ready  to 


;o  THE  SPY  OF  OSAll'ATOMIE. 

fit  it  for  the  three  rooms  of  which  he  had  the  meas- 
urements. 

"There  is  a  piece  of  oil-carpet  in  the  garret,  which 
will  do  for  the  kitchen.  It  has  some  holes  in  it,  but 
they  will  come  on  the  edge  of  the  room  as  it  is 
small." 

The  next  morning  Ona  asked  Walter  to  have  the 
large  sled  filled  with  straw  and  driven  to  the  gate,  as 
she  had  some  articles  which  she  wished  to  take  to 
town.  Walter  was  surprised,  after  various  bundles 
were  loaded,  to  see  Miss  Ona,  wrapped  in  her  rich 
warm  cloak,  climb  into  the  sled.  But  greater  was 
his  surprise  when  he  found  those  bundles  consisted 
of  carpets  for  making  his  mother's  new  home  more 
comfortable.  .Walter  was  delegated  to  purchase 
some  tacks  and  ask  Mrs.  Fox  to  assist  them.  By 
the  united  efforts  of  the  three,  the  carpets  were  down 
and  the  stoves  polished  by  noon-time.  After  dinner 
the  windows  were  cleaned  and  the  curtains  hung. 

"That  is  really  a  cosy  house  now,"  said  Mrs.  Fox, 
as  Ona  went  with  her  to  dinner.  Walter  having  gone 
for  a  further  supply  of  wood. 

The  next  morning  Walter  took  Ona's  sleigh,  and 
Dick  the  wood-sled,  and  carried  his  mother  and  her 
family  with  their  scanty  furniture  to  their  new  home. 
Great  was  the  surprise  of  Mrs.  Strawn  and  Sallie 
when  they  were  invited  by  Ona  to  occupy  the  com- 
fortable house  as  their  home.  Mrs.  Strawn's  feelings 
could  not  be  controlled,  she  sank  down  overcome, 
when  her  mind  reverted  to  the  past;  to  the  time  when 
she  had  in  affluent  circumstances  occupied  this 
house;  to  the  time  when  her  husband  was  living  and 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  71 

comfort  and  plenty  surrounded  her,  then  she  lived 
over  again  the  trials,  tribulations  and  hardships  she 
had  endured  since  his  death.  Now,  that  comfortable 
surroundings  were  again  hers,  she  lifted  her  heart  in 
silent,  yet  fervent  prayer,  to  the  Great  Ruler,  asking 
that  from  the  abundance  of  His  good  gifts  He  would 
bestow  liberally  on  one  who  had  thought  kindly  of 
the  widow  and  orphans. 

Ona  had  brought  some  favorite  house  plants  to 
ornament  the  sitting-room,  and  all  felt  joyous  and 
happy.  What  a  change  had  taken  place  in  a  brief 
time  !  From  the  dark,  dingy,  desolate  log-house  to 
the  large,  warm  rooms,  well-lighted,  comfortably 
furnished,  and  pleasantly  located.  While  the  family 
were  joyous  and  happy  when  contemplating  their 
changed  surroundings,  their  happiness  did  not  ex- 
ceed the  happiness  of  Ona,  who  felt  that  she  had 
found  a  work  to  do  that  brought  its  recompense  in 
smiles  and  happy  heart-beats.  She  soliloquized,  "  If 
I  could  only  visit  the  cities  where  are  many  poor 
families,  I  would  do  more  than  is  being  done  for 
them.  I  would  enlist  the  sympathy  of  the  wealthy, 
and  have  them  appropriate  articles  cast  aside  by 
them,  toward  the  amelioriation  of  the  needs  of  the 
poor.  Why  should  we  keep  stored  away  as  rubbish 
that  which  would  make  many  families  comfortable. 
I  know  it  is  a  sin  to  be  so  thoughtless  and  pen- 
urious." 

She  was  right.  We  should  think  of  those  who  are 
more  needy  than  ourselves  and  contribute  to  their 
comfort,  according  to  our  means.  Many  an  article 
of  clothing  and  furniture  we  could, 'without  feeling 
the  loss,  donate  to  such  purpose. 


72  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

On  Saturday  evening  Mr.  Leland  returned.  Ona 
was  overjoyed  at  seeing  him.  She  told  him  what 
she  had  done  during  his  absence. 

"  You  have  done  well,  my  child,  for  one  week. 
May  you  continue  in  well-doing  as  you  grow  older." 

"  I  wish  I  had  sufficient  money  to  purchase  that 
house  for  Mrs.  Strawn,"  said  Ona. 

"  How  much  will  it  require,  my  dear?" 

"Three  hundred  dollars." 

"  That  certainly  is  cheap.  I  will  give  you  that 
amount,  and  you  can  buy  it  and  present  it  to  her." 

"  I  would  much  prefer  that  you  purchase  it,  papa. 
I  am  inexperienced  in  the  matter  of  deeds  and  prop- 
erty transfers." 

"I  will  hold  the  matter  under  advisement,"  con- 
tinued Mr.  Leland. 

On  Monday  morning  the  apprentices  made  their 
appearance.  They  were  industrious  girls,  happy  and 
cheerful  as  could  be.  Ona  seemed  to  be  the  only 
sad  one  among  them.  Her  father  had  been  sum- 
moned to  go  as  a  messenger  to  Mexico,  and  his 
business  would  detain  him  some  months.  Ona  had 
been  deprived  of  his  society  but  a  few  days  at  any 
time  previous,  and  she  could  not  feel  other  than  sad 
at  the  prospect  of  being  separated  for  so  long  a  time 
as  the  immediate  future  promised. 

He  accompanied  her  to  the  village  and  purchased 
the  house  for  Mrs.  Strawn,  giving  the  deed  into  Ona's 
possession,  to  be  delivered  that  night.  He  called 
upon  his  friend,  Mr.  Crowell,  to  whom  he  entrusted 
his  business  transactions,  with  the  care  of  his  family, 
until  his  return.  Bidding  Ona  good-bye,  he  started 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  73 

for  Washington  City,  to  receive  instructions  prepar- 
atory to  continuing  his  journey  to  Mexico. 

The  girls  were  soon  busy  at  their  respective  labors, 
not  dreaming  of  the  terrible  storm  of  scandal  that 
was  gathering  around  them. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

H  A  Y  D  E  N     GOES     WEST. 

A  "\THAT    in  the  deuce  was   the   matter  last 
V  V        night  that  you   did    not   return   to   the 

party,  Hayden  ?  " 

"  I  can  assign  no  definite  reason,  but  I  suppose 
some  one  has  been  interesting  him  or  herself  in  a 
manner  prejudicial  to  my  affairs." 

"It  can  not  be.     You  certainly  are  mistaken." 
"I  feel  confident  I  am  not  mistaken." 
"What  do  you  know  to  confirm  your  suspicions?" 
"  I  accidentally  overheard  part  of  a  conversation 
between  two   persons.     Of  course   my  surmises  do 
not  form  sufficient  grounds  for  an  open  accusation, 
yet  the  impression  left  upon  my  mind  by  occurrences 
which   immediately  followed,  and   the   futility  of  an 
attempted  investigation  afterward,  leads  me  to  imag- 
ine that  my  surmise,  as  stated  to  you,  is  correct." 
"  What  did  you  learn  from  Miss  Lillie  ?  " 
"Not  a  solitary,   direct  expression,   pro   or  con. 
Her  evasive   answers   only  add   inferentially  to  the 
strength  of  my  surmises." 


74  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  Well,  let  them  all  go,  is  my  advice.  Do  not  suffer 
your  mind  to  be  worried  over  '  trifles  light  as  air.' 
These  little  peculiarities  and  differences  often  arise 
in  a  life-time,  and  I  believe  that  '  indifference-'  is  the 
best  application  we  can  make  to  overcome  such  fric- 
tion. Let's  away  to  breakfast,  I  am  hungry." 

Hayden  mechanically  followed  Arthur  into  the 
dining-room,  piqued  because  he  could  receive  no 
sympathy  from  him.  Arthur  was  too  light-hearted 
and  frivolous  to  grieve  over  the  loss  of  a  friend, 
when  he  could  convince  himself  that  he,  individually 
was  not  to  blame.  Hayden  was  different,  honorable, 
honest,  candid  and  affectionate,  he  could  not  battle 
with  circumstances,  especially,  such  as  were  adverse 
to  the  promptings  of  his  heart's  sympathy  and  af- 
fection. 

After  breakfast  they  strolled  upon  the  street,  each 
with  a  different  motive.  Arthur  to  enjoy  the  exhil- 
arating effect  of  the  pure  atmosphere  and  bright  sun- 
light, both  of  which  Hayden  was  unconscious,  as  he 
peered  anxiously  into  the  various  carriages  carrying 
visitors  to  the  trains,  on  their  way  home.  He  hoped 
to  get  but  a  glimpse  of  one  fair  face,  but  it  came  not 
and  his  despondency  hung  like  a  cloud  over  him  as 
he  returned  home. 

Entering  their  room,  Arthur  said,  "  Now  that  the 
season  is  over,  Washington  will  be  virtually  dead 
until  next*  winter.  Your  introduction  has  been  an 
exciting  one,  and  up  to  the  present  seems  to  have 
produced  a  gayety  in  your  feelings  which  you  did  not 
possess  when  I  first  met  you.  Now  that  you  are  sad, 
which  I  hope  may  not  be  your  lot  eternally,  I  sug- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  75 

gest  that  we  search  for  more  inviting  fields,  for  I, 
light-hearted  as  I  am,  cannot  endure  the  ennui  of 
Washington  '  out  of  season.'  What  say  you  to  a  trip 
to  the  West  ?" 

"  Start  to-day,  if  you  choose,  I  am  ready  at  any 
time.  Anywhere  to  forget  the  past.  Away  to  the 
mountains  of  the  West  where  I  can  look  from  some 
lofty  peak  upon  the  rising  sun  which  lights  a  civili- 
zation that  has  been  to  me  a  cheat  and  a  delusion." 

"  We  cannot  start  to-day.  We  shall  have  to  go  to 
St.  Louis  and  from  there  I  know  not  where,  before 
starting  for  the  West." 

The  morning  papers  of  the  next  day  contained 
news  of  the  departure  from  the  Capital  of  several 
prominent  families,  among  which  were  the  names  of 
the  Calhouns  and  Haynes. 

"  Good-bye  to  Southern  friends,"  said  Arthur, 
laughingly  ;  but  Hayden  felt  a  pain  pierce  his  heart, 
and  inwardly  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  hail  the 
first  cab  and  follow  -them.  Where  the  treasure  is 
there  will  the  heart  be  also. 

In  a  few  weeks  the  young  men  were  in  St.  Louis, 
preparing  for  the  trip  overland  to  the  West. 

"How  are  you  going,  Arthur?  In  a  buggy?" 

"  No,  indeed,  we  shall  be  fortunate  in  obtaining 
passage  in  a  large  farm-wagon,  and  I  assure  you,  we 
will  be  more  fortunate  if  we  retain  it  and  our  scalps 
to  return  with."  ' 

As  they  were  searching  for  an  appropriate  outfit, 
they  were  accosted  by  a  lad  of  about  seventeen,  who 
said: 

"Hello,  is  this  you,  Arthur?" 


76  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  Yes,  Pat,  how  did  you  ever  get  to  America  ?" 
"  I  did  not  walk  all  the  way,   I  assure  you.     How 
have  you  been  since  I  saw  you  in  Ireland?" 

"  I  have  been  well,  Pat.     When  did  you  arrive  ?" 
"  Last  fall " — and  Pat  related  incidents  of  his  voy- 
age to  America;  the  finding  of  his  grandfather,  and 
facts  of  his  regard  for  and  influence  over  the  old  gen- 
tleman. 

Arthur  had  traveled   in   Ireland  and  become  ac- 
quainted with  Pat  and  Mike  Devilin,  and  recognized 
Pat  readily  on  meeting  him  in  St.  Louis. 
"  What  are  you  doing  here,  Pat?  " 
"  We  are  preparing  to  go  West." 
"Going  West!     Who  is  going  with  you?" 
"  Grandpa  and  two  men.     One  they  call  Brown." 
"  Where  are  they  now,  Pat  ?  " 
"  Back  on  the  corner  where  I  met  you." 
"  I  want  to  see  them.     Let's  go  now." 
They  retraced  their  steps,  Hayden  bringing  up  the 
rear.     Pat  halted  before  a  small  group  of  men,  and 
introduced  Arthur  and   Hayden  to  his  grandfather 
and  Captain  Brown.     Pat  watched   Hayden  closely. 
He  had  seen  many  handsome  men,  but  he  thought 
Hayden  far  exceeded  any  he  had  ever  seen  in   per- 
sonal beauty.     He  dared  not  question  Hayden  as  to 
who  he  was.     When  the  friends  separated   for  the 
night,  Arthur  induced  Pat  to  accompany  himself  and 
Hayden.     When  they  were  safely  ensconced  in  their 
room,  Pad   plied   Arthur  with  questions  concerning 
Hayden.     To  an  interrogation  of  Pat's,  Arthur  an- 
swered : 

"  Yes,  I  know  his  history,  Pat,  but  it  should  not 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  77 

concern  us.  Why  are  you  so  anxious  regarding 
him  ?  " 

"Because  I  think  he  is  a  relative  of  Lord  Byron." 

"  Did  you  ever  see  Lord  Byron  ?  " 

"  No,  I  never  did,  but  I  have  seen  his  picture  fre- 
quently." 

"  He  does  resemble  Lord  Byron  in  appearance, 
besides  he  writes  well,  but  we  should  not  judge  peo- 
ple by  their  appearances." 

"Why  not,  Mr.  Holmes?" 

"Because  here  in  America  there  are  so  many  na- 
tionalities represented  that  we  can  not  judge  one  by 
the  other.  Persons  from  one  country  may  resemble 
those  from  another,  when  we  know  that  no  relation- 
ship can  exist  between  them." 

When  Arthur  had  finished  the  last  remark,  he 
found  Pat  safely  enclosed  in  the  arms  of  Morpheus, 
oblivious  of  passing  events. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  SLANDERER  FOILED. 

Foolish  woman  !  what  can  you  gain 
By  flounting  out  those  words  of  shame  ? 
A  just  reward  on  earth  you'll  meet, 
Ere  you  approach  the  Judgment  seat. 

RS.  HARRIS  walked  rapidly  to  her  brother's 
store,    where    some     half-dozen    idlers    sat 
around    the    stove.      A    glance    around    the 
room  conveyed  to  her  mind  that  none  were  there 


;8  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

who  would  fail  to  agree  with  her.  Seeing  her  brother 
approaching  she  said  hastily: 

"Good  morning,  brother!" 

"Good  morning!"  returned  he  in  a  gruff  tone. 
"  What  has  brought  you  here  so  early  ?" 

"  I  came  in  to  see  if  you  were  as  crazy  as  the  rest 
of  the  men  in  this  village." 

"  I  am  not  crazy.  I  do  not  comprehend  you  ! 
What  do  you  mean  ?" 

"  I  mean  what  I  said.  The  men  have  all  gone 
crazy  about  accepting  the  services  of  them  hateful, 
no  account  girls,  who  have  come  to  town  to  learn 
trades." 

"  I  do  not  know.     It  seems  they  have  and — " 

"  It  seems  to  you.  Don't  you  see,  when  your  eyes 
are  open?" 

"  Yes,  I  see  what  is  coming.  Those  girls  will  all 
be  ruined,  and — " 

"I  say  they  are  ruined  now,"  put  in  Mrs.  Harris, 
"when  a  girl  takes  one  step  in  the  wrong  direction, 
she  is  lost  right  there,  and  lost  forever.  Those  girls 
are  lost  to  the  world  now,  and  I  feel  sorry  for  them 
and  their  families." 

"  I  know  they  are  lost,  sister,  I  would  have  given 
Ona  Leland  some  good  advice,  but  she  has  so  much 
of  the  old  man  Leland's  fire  in  her  eyes,  that  I  was 
afraid  to  undertake  it." 

"  What  has  been  done  ?"  asked  one  of  the  loung- 
ers. 

Mrs.  Harris  soon  informe^d  him  as  to  what  the  girls 
had  done,  and  added,  "  That  everybody  is  talking 
about  them  already,  and  the  young  ladies  in  town 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  79 

are  not  going  to  associate  with  them,  and  they  need 
not  come  out  to  church,  for  we  have  fully  decided  to 
'turn  the  cold  shoulder'  on  them.  Just  to  think  of 
their  impudence,  coming  to  town  to  learn  a  trade. 
I  think  they  will  be  gadding  on  the  streets  all  the 
time  or  buggy-riding  with  their  employers." 

"  Yes,"  said  Black,  "that  will  be  the  talk." 

"  It  is  already,  and  that  is  why  I  came  to  see  you. 
I  thought,  perhaps,  I  would  find  one  or  two  of  them 
here,  clerking  for  you." 

"  No,  I  was  too  sharp  for  them." 

"  I  am  glad  there  is  one  sensible  man  in  this  town. 
Just  think  of  them,  they  look  like  being  city  ladies, 
don't  they?  1  hope  they  will  sink  down  to  perdition. 
They  had  better  stay  in  their  own  sphere.  Who  is  there 
to  do  our  work  when  they  get  too  nice  to  work.  I 
am  not  going  in  the  kitchen  to  make  a  slave  of  my- 
self when  those  country  girls  are  sailing  'round  so 
fine,  I  am  bound  on  that.  The  idea  !  They  setting 
type  and  measuring  goods  with  all  the  dignity  of  a 
man.  I  won't  stand  that,"  blurted  out  the  woman, 
as  she,  almost  out  of  breath,  brought  her  hand  down 
heavily  upon  the  counter. 

"  I  don't  see  what  we  can  do  about  it,  sister 
Sarah  ?" 

"  Why,  get  them  out  of  this,  is  the  only  way,  of 
course,  and  I  will  commence  this  very  day,"  said  she 
as  she  flounced  out  of  the  room. 

The  next  day  she  made  several  calls  and  told  at 
each  place  what  she  had  heard.  How  that  the  peo- 
ple were  not  going  to  put  up  with  those  girls  staying 
in  those  shops,  and  that  there  was  talk  about  them 


8o  THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE. 

already  in  the  stores.  "  I  don't  blame  the  men  for 
talking,"  she  would  invariably  say,  and  edge  it  off 
with  "  I  know  I  would,  if  I  was  in  their  places." 

By  Monday  noon  she  was  raving.  She  had  seen 
the  girls,  after  dinner,  returning  to  their  work,  ami 
turning  to  the  Doctor,  her  husband,  said  she  was  go- 
ing out  that  afternoon  to  see  what  was  going  to  be 
done. 

"  I  think  you  had  better  remain  at  home,  as  I  have 
to  go  out  in  the  country  to  visit  a  patient,  and  shall 
not  be  able  to  reach  home  before  night." 

She  sank  down  and  cried  as  though  her  heart  was 
broken,  until  the  Doctor  had  gone,  when  she  hastily 
donned  her  wrappings  and  sallied  forth  upon  her 
mission.  She  called  first  upon  Mrs.  Fox,  whom  she 
found  washing. 

"Didn't  you  wash  this  forenoon?"  enquired  she. 

"  Yes,  I  did  my  own  washing,  but  I  am  now  wash- 
ing for  Mrs.  Strawn." 

"What!  Mrs.  Strawn!  This  poor  woman  over 
the  alley  !  What  has  she  to  hire  with  ?  " 

"  Walter  pays  me  fifty  cents  a  week  to  do  their 
washing  for  them." 

"  He  had  better  keep  his  money  and  let  that  lazy 
Sallie  get  to  work." 

"  Sallie  is  not  lazy,  Mrs.  Harris.  She  is  far  from 
it." 

"  Well,  you  may  think  so,  but  /  cannot  see  it  in 
any  other  light.  The  whole  family  are  worthless, 
except  to  eat." 

"  Yes,  they  have  what  some  term  the  worst  dis- 
grace of  all,  hanging  over  them — they  are  poor.  I 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  81 

knew  them  when  they  first  came  here;  when  Mr. 
Strawn  was  alive  and  had  plenty  of  money.  Then 
they  were  fine  folks,  but,  it  is  true,  now  they  are 
poor.  Their  property  was  sold  before  they  could 
make  arrangements  to  pay  their  doctor's  bill  and 
such  other  things  as  they  were  compelled  to  have. 
I  am  glad  Mr.  Leland  has  bought  that  property  for 
Mrs.  Strawn." 

"  Done  what !  "  gasped  Mrs.  Harris. 

"  Mr.  Leland  bought  that  nice  residence  this  morn- 
ing, and  gave  it  to  Mrs.  Strawn." 

"  Well,  I  declare !  that  shows  what  the  Strawn 
family  is.  What  right  had  Roderick  Leland  to  be 
giving  them  a  house?" 

"  I  think  they  need  friends  from  somewhere." 

"  Do  you  think  they  are  better  than  the  rest  of 
us?  " 

"  By  nature  they  are  good  people,  and  have  been 
unfortunate.  Why  should  they  not  be  assisted  ?  " 

"  You  are  blind,  Mrs.  Fox !  Don't  you  know  it  is 
a  disgrace  for  any  one  to  do  as  Mrs.  Strawn  has  done 
and  her  family  are  doing?  I  know  it,  if  you  don't." 

"  I  can't  agree  with  you,  Mrs.  Harris.  So  you 
need  not  complain  of  them  to  me." 

Mrs.  Harris  was  offended  and  hastily  departed. 
She  had  intended  calling  on  her  brother,  but  she  re- 
traced her  steps,  stopping  in  to  see  how  each  neigh- 
bor was  getting  on  and  relating  what  she  had  heard, 
adding  that  the  widow  Strawn  and  Roderick  Leland 
were  going  to  be  married. 

By  the  time  she  reached  home  it  was  all  over  town 
that  Mr.  Leland's  trip  to  Mexico  was  a  humbug; 
5 


82  THE  SPY  OF  O  SAW  A  TOM  IE. 

"  that,  in  fact,  he  was  soon  to  return  and  marry  the 
widow  Strawn  "  and  that  they  were  to  live  at  Cedar 
Hall,  and  Aunt  Nancy  was  to  go  to  the  village  and 
take  care  of  the  children  of  the  Strawn  family. 

Such  were  the  various  reports  that  Mr.  Crowell 
heard  on  his  return  home  at  night — Mrs.  Harris  had 
called  on  his  wife  and  told  her  the  news.  Mr.  Crow- 
ell  merely  said  :  "  Three  Black  Crows." 

The  following  morning  Mrs.  Harris  started  out  to 
consult  her  brother.  She  found  the  store  full  of 
idlers,  as  usual.  She  was  bold,  although  she  feigned 
modesty.  In  a  moment  she  "  opened  her  batteries'' 
of  abuse  upon  the  Strawn  family,  and  the  girls  who 
were  serving  apprenticeships  in  town.  She  reiter- 
ated her  statements  of  the  previous  day  with  the 
"  purchase  of  the  house  by  Mr.  Leland  "  added. 

Black  stood  with  his  back  toward  the  door,  en- 
grossed with  the  narration  of  his  sister,  and  did  not 
observe  the  entrance  of  Mr.  Crowell,  who  stood  an 
unobserved  auditor  of  all  that  was  being  said,  until 
at  the  mention  of  Mr.  Leland's  name.  Then  con- 
cluding he  was  right  in  his  suspicions  as  to  the 
source  of  the  "talk"  of  the  community,  he  walked 
up  close  to  her,  saying: 

"Now,  Mrs.  Harris,  if  you  are  through,  I  will  say 
a  word.  I  have  heard  your  scandalous  remarks  per- 
s  >nally  this  morning,  as  well  as  heard  of  your  vile 
talk  at  previous  times  throughout  the  village.  I  shall 
be  glad  if  you  desist  from  further  gossiping  on  this 
subject,  especially  about  these  innocent  girls  whom 
I  have  promised  to  protect,  which  I  propose  doing. 
All  other  means  failing,  I  shall  appeal  to  the  majesty 
of  the  law  for  their  protection." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  83 

Mrs.  Harris  quailed  before  the  positive  words  of 
the  stern-countenanced  man,  and  drew  back  in  si- 
lence. Black  stood  speechless,  while  the  crowd  of 
loafers  gathered  close  about  the  stove,  fearing  an 
onslaught  from  the  bold,  upright  man  who  had  thus 
summarily  silenced  Mr.  Black  and  his  more  vituper- 
ative sister. 

With  his  last  remark,  Mr.  Crowell  withdrew  from 
the  store.  Mrs.  Harris  soon  followed,  without  a 
word  in  defense  of  her  own  dear  self  or  brother. 
Black  became  absorbed  with  his  books,  and  the 
crowd  of  loafers  left  one  by  one,  until  none  remained. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

HAYDEN    AND  PAT  ON  THE  PLAINS. 


LAyLMOST  a  week  was  spent  in  St.  Louis  before 
fdLJL  the  travelers  could  pursue  their  journey. 
Wagons  were  to  load,  and  everything  made 
secure  before  starting  on  "  the  trail,"  as  the  road  was 
called,  which  they  followed  in  crossing  the  country. 
Not  one  of  the  party  from  the  East,  except  Captain 
Brown,  had  ever  experienced  the  rudeness  of  "  camp 
life."  The  only  hardships  they  had  undergone  was 
in  crossing  the  Atlantic.  They  gazed  in  astonish- 
ment as  the  long  line  of  wagons,  each  drawn  by  six 
ules,  passed  by,  while  the  drivers  rode  one  of  the 
heelers.  At  last  came  the  empty  wagons  which 


84  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

were  to  carry  the  travelers  and  their  baggage.  The 
constant  cracking  of  the  .whips  and  swearing  of  the 
drivers  were  annoying  to  men  who  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  refined  society. 

"  My  first  meal  in  the  open  air,"  said  Sir  Richard, 
as  he  sat  down  to  the  long  rude  board  which  took 
the  place  of  table.  Tin  cups,  pie  pans,  coarse  iron 
spoons  and  heavy  steel  knives  and  forks  took  the 
place  of  china  and  silver  ware.  Bacon,  beans,  black 
coffee,- rancid  butter  and  miserably  prepared  bread, 
constituted  the  one  course  for  dinner.  The  meal  was 
not  relished  by  the  sight-seers,  but  the  bracing  at- 
mosphere of  the  country,  with  abstinence  from  din- 
ner, gave  them  a  relish  for  supper  that  would  have 
made  any  meal,  however  crude,  palatable.  As  time 
passed  on,  they  began  to  admire  the  primitiveness 
of  camp  life,  although  at  night  they  were  often  weary 
of  the  trouble  and  vexation  of  the  slow  journey. 
The  days  were  passed  in  watching  for  wild  game, 
which  they  killed  to  take  the  place  of  old  bacon  and 
dried  beef,  which  on  account  of  its  toughness,  Pat 
had  named  China  meat. 

Said  Pat,  in  a  letter  to  his  mother,  "We  have,  in- 
deed, jolly  times,  your  father  is  too  old  to  fully  ap- 
preciate the  fun  there  is  in  '  camping  out.'  After  a 
long  day's  travel  and  many  interesting  sights,  it  is 
excellent  sport  to  gather  around  the  camp  fire  and 
listen  to  the  thrilling  stories  told  by  the  teamsters, 
who  have  frequently  conducted  strangers  across  this 
country.  Stories  of  adventures  on  the  plains  are  the 
predominant  features  of  the  evenings'  conversation." 

During  the  journey,  after  they  had  advanced  well 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  85 

into  the  wild  country,  Pat  caused  a  sensation  which 
will  be  remembered  by  many  of  the  old  teamsters 
on  the  trail  to  Santa  Fe. 

The  day  was  dark,  a  heavy  mist  falling,  which 
promised  that  an  unusually  dark  night  would  follow. 
As  they  came  near  their  camp-ground  the  wagon- 
master  called  out  lustily,  "Corral  to-night !  " 

"What  does  he  mean  by  that?"  asked  Pat  of  the 
teamster. 

"  He's  afraid  of  wolves  ;  watch  and  see  how  it  is 
done,"  answered  the  teamster. 

Pat  stood  by  to  see  the  "corraling"  done.  The 
wagons  were  placed  in  a  circle,  the  mules  were  placed 
on  the  inside,  while  the  camp-fires  were  built  on  the 
outside.  Pat  soon  learned  that  the  country  abounded 
in  wolves  and  that  such  a  night  as  this  was  generally 
favorable  for  their  depredations,  and  the  precautions 
taken  by  the  wagon-master  were  really  necessary. 

As  they  sat  around  their  fire,  wolf  stories  were 
told  by  the  score,  until  Pat's  nerves  were  so  unstrung 
that  in  imagination  he  could  see  wolves  in  all  direc- 
tions, with  their  green  eyes  glaring  upon  him  from 
the  Egyptian  darkness  which  surrounded  the  camp. 
When  the  time  came  for  retiring,  Pat  was  anxious  to 
sleep  upon  the  high  bed,  made  by  placing  plank 
across  the  sideboards,  thus  converting  each  wagon 
into  two  beds,  but  Arthur" would  not  agree  with  him. 
They  had  scarcely  crept  in  bed,  when  the  yelp  of  a 
wolf  near  by,  almost  took  Pat's  breath.  He  covered 
his  head  with  the  blankets  and  nestled  close  to  Ar- 
thur. When  he  fell  asleep,  he  dreamed  that  wolves 
had  attacked  the  train  on  all  sides  and  seemed  deter- 


86  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E. 

mined  to  destroy  his  life  especially.  He  began  to 
defend  himself  by  kicking  and  scratching.  Above 
were  sleeping  Brown,  Hayden  and  Sir  Richard.  Pat 
gave  them  a  lift  at  his  first  kick  that  aroused  them. 
They  called  to  him  to  lie  still,  but  Pat,  still  asleep, 
and  in  his  dream  closely  beset  by  wolves,  began 
kicking  harder  and  faster.  At  length  the  planks  were 
displaced  and  down  came  the  three  men  on  Pat  and 
Arthur.  The  fall  aroused  Pat  who  was  really  fright- 
ened, until  he  heard  the  voice  of  his  grandfather 
reprimanding  him  by  threatening  to  disinherit  him, 
if  he  continued  to  prove  so  cowardly.  During  his 
kicking,  Pat  had  injured  one  of  his  toes,  which  gave 
him  great  pain  and  afforded  a  theme  for  jesting  and 
amusement  among  the  teamsters,  who  took  delight 
in  teasing  him  about  his  wolf  scare. 

Hayden  and  Pat  became  fast  friends  and  passed  a 
great  deal  of  their  time  together.  Hayden  knew 
how  fearful  the  Irish  are  of  wild  beasts  and  reptiles 
and  his  killing  of  many  snakes  that  Pat  had  found, 
caused  the  boy  to  think  him  very  brave,  and  thus 
for  protection,  he  remained  with  Hayden.  Pat  had 
not  seen  all  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  Western  coun- 
try. Thus  far  the  days  and  nights  had  been  balmy 
and  pleasant,  except  an  occasional  threatening  storm 
which  blew  over.  They  were  now  some  three  hun- 
dred miles  west  from  St.  Joseph,  it  was  near  the  last 
of  May.  As  they  wended  their  way  westward,  a 
dark  cloud  loomed  up  directly  in  front  of  them. 
The  zig-zag  lightning  played  across  its  face  at  inter- 
vals. It  was  too  far  away  to  hear  the  accompanying 
thunder.  It  approached.  Pat  was  watching  it 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  87 

closely.  Some  seconds  after  an  unusually  vivid  flash 
of  lightning  a  low  rumbling  sound  was  heard,  Pat 
clung  closer  to  Hayden.  The  wagon-master  dashed 
past  each  wagon  on  his  fleet  pony,  shouting,  "  Cor- 
ral, boys !"  The  train  was  drawn  in  a  close  circle, 
the  mules  unhitched  and  secured,  and  all  were  await- 
ing the  result. 

The  storm  came  booming  on,  first  a  strong  wind, 
which  carried  an  immense  cloud  of  black  dust  and 
charred  weeds,  the  debris  of  the  last  fire,  followed 
by  a  deluging  torrent  of  rain,  which  seemed  to  pour 
its  whole  force  upon  the  wagons  and  mules  of  the 
train.  Vivid  lightning  flashed  upon  all  sides,  sharp 
peals  of  thunder  echoed  everywhere,  and  the  coarse 
voices  of  the  teamsters,  endeavoring  to  quiet  the  af- 
frighted mules,  all  created  a  scene  Pat  did  not  care 
to  behold,  at  least  so  we  suppose,  as  he  sought  out 
a  wagon  and  was  soon  hidden  under  the  blankets 
and  biding. 

After  the  storm  had  subsided,  Hayden  searched 
for  his  new  friend,  Pat.  At  last  finding  finding  him 
ensconced  among  the  blankets,  addressed  him  by 
asking: 

"What  is  the  matter,  Pat?" 

"Nothing,  Mr.  Douglas,  only  I  don't  admire  the 
w;.r  that  has  been  going  on." 

"  Why,  my  boy,  there  has  been  no  war." 

"  I  tell  you  I  call  such  a  racket  as  that,  war.  1 
don't  like  this  part  of  the  country." 

"  You  have  not  seen  all  that  is  to  be  seen  here,  my 
lad.  We  will  soon  see  the  Indians  and  their  wig- 
wams, and  the  towns  of  the  little  prairie  dogs,  and  a 
thousand  other  things." 


88  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"Well,  I'm  tired  of  this  place,  and  don't  think  I 
care  to  see  more  of  it." 

The  storm  had  passed.  The  thunder  rumbled  in 
the  east,  while  the  sun  shone  out  as  she  shines  only 
in  the  West. 

Hayden  gazed  rapturously  on  the  scene  before 
him — the  beautiful  landscape,  clothed  in  green ;  the 
larger  rain-drops  glistening  in  the  sunlight  like  so 
many  diamonds;  the  refreshing  breeze  following  the 
storm ;  all  awoke  the  finer  feelings  in  Hayden's  na- 
ture. And  Pat  even  regretted  having  hidden  during 
the  tumult. 

We  will  not  follow  our  travelers  during  the  sum- 
mer months  as  they  saunter  about  the  streets  of 
Santa  Fe.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  they  spent  the  time 
pleasantly  with  Spanish  guides,  riding  up  and  down 
the  valleys ;  climbing  the  foot-hill  ranges ;  chasing 
deer  and  antelope,  and  deporting  themselves  gener- 
ally as  men  who  are  determined  to  extract  pleasure 
from  every  draught  in  life. 

In  September  they  determined  to  return  to  New 
York.  Pat  had  begun  to  love  out-door  life,  and 
urged  Arthur  and  Hayden.  to  remain,  but  as  they 
had  nothing  in  common  with  the  West,  Pat's  entrea- 
ties were  in  vain.  In  answering  one  of  Pat's  ques- 
tions one  day,  Hayden  said: 

"  Man  is  happier  in  his  primitive  life,  that  is  why 
the  camp-fire  has  its  charms  for  us;  it  is  the  wild 
nature  lurking  within  us,  and  yet  we  can  trace  our 
civilization  back  through  our  progenitors  for  centu- 
ries. The  white  child  soon  becomes  wild,  but  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  civilize  a  wild  man.  Even  in 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  89 

childhood  they  are  wild,  and  it  seems  impossible  to 
eradicate  the  wild  principle." 

"Are  all  wild  people  mean?"  asked  Pat. 

"  No,  they  are  of  different  dispositions,  similar  in 
that  respect  to  the  white  race.  Yet  it  is  generally 
understood  that  all  uncivilized  and  barbarous  races 
are  cruel  to  their  females,  they  being  made  the  slaves 
and  drudges  of  the  men." 

"  I  think  there  is  a  sprinkling  of  the  wild  in  our- 
selves," said  Pat. 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Pat  ?" 

"Just  what  I  say.  Women  are  not  treated  as  they 
should  be.  What  is  your  opinion,  Mr.  Douglas?" 

"  I  have  studied  that  matter  carefully.  I  have 
cause.  My  whole  life  has  been  clouded,  because  of 
that  great  bugbear  that  woman  must  be  silent;  have 
nothing  to  say  or  do,  except  to  do  as  she  is  told  by 
the  proud  'lord  of  creation.'  I  am  determined  to 
see  what  I  can  do  in  their  behalf." 

"And  I'll  do  the  same,  Mr.  Douglas." 

"  Very  well,  Pat,  here  is  my  hand.  We  shall  meet 
in  after  years.  Don't  forget  what  you  have  promised 
me.  Now  farewell." 

In  a  moment  Sir  Richard  and  Pat  were  gone. 

The  above  conversation  took  place  in  a  Boston 
omnibus.  Pat  had  bidden  his  friend  Hayden  fare- 
well, to  visit  his  grandfather's  home  in  New  York. 

Hayden  sat  thinking  of  the  change  a  few  hours 
could  bring  about.  Friends  separated,  perhaps  to 
meet  no  more.  When  comfortably  seated  in  his 
room  at  the  hotel,  he  felt  sorry  that  the  autumn 
winds  had  warned  them  of  the  approaching  winter, 


90  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

which  drove  them  from  the  plains,  as  it  does  the  buf- 
falo and  deer.  .Thought  he,  "I  must  find  something 
to  busy  my  brain  about.  Inactivity  kills  a  man  far 
more  surely  than  disease." 

While  thus  musing,  a  message  appeared,  apprising 
him  that  he  was  needed  in  the  village  of  Strawn,  in 
New  Hampshire,  immediately.' 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

SIR    CHARLES    IN    EUROPE. 

SAYDEN   DOUGLAS    and    Sir   Charles   bade 
each  other  farewell  as  the  latter  departed  for 
Europe  at  the  summons  contained  in  the  let- 
ter received  when  he  was  wondering  over  the  name 
of  Roderick  Leland,  which  he  had  found  in  the  dusty 
book.      The  letter  Sir  Charles  read  that  morning 
caused  a  deep   feeling  of  sorrow  to   fill   his   mind, 
which  was  plainly  depicted  upon  his  countenance. 

As  the  ship  bounded  on  its  way  through  the  blue, 
laughing  waves,  none  was  as  anxious  as  he  to  set 
foot  on  English  soil.  The  day  came  at  last,  when 
the  passengers  landed  at  Liverpool  and  were  soon 
hurried  across  to  London.  Immediately  upon  his 
arrival,  he  hastened  to  a  small  white  cottage  in  the 
suburbs.  The  blinds  were  closed,  and  a  death-like 
stillness  reigned  over  all.  With  a  trembling  hand  he 
rapped  upon  the  door.  It  was  gently  opened  by  a 
handsome,  well-dressed  girl. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  91 

"And  you  have  come  at  last,  Sir  Charles,"  said 
she,  in  an  undertone. 

"  Yes,  Viva,  I  have  come  home.  How  is  Theo- 
docia  ?  " 

"  She  is  very  poorly  to-day,"  replied  the  girl  as 
she  conducted  Sir  Charles  into  an  adjoining  room, 
where,  upon  a  snow-white  bed,  lay  a  beautiful  wo- 
man. Her  black,  glossy  hair  and  lustrous  eyes 
adorned  the  most  regular  features  ever  met  with. 
One  glance  at  that  face  invariably  compelled  an- 
other. It  was  a  French  face.  It  was  surpassing 
beautiful,  made  more  attractive  by  the  flush  which 
always  accompanies  that  fell  destroyer,  consumption, 
which  had  laid  its  grasp  upon  this  beautiful  being  at 
the  bidding  of  the  grim  monster,  Death,  whose  in- 
satiety  is  ever  grasping  for  the  choice  flowers  of  the 
land.  The  sufferer  opened  her  eyes  as  the  new- 
comer approached  her  bed.  Recognizing  him,  she 
said,  calmly: 

"You  have  come,  brother?" 

"  Yes,  Theodocia,  I  have  come,"  said  he,  bending 
over  the  frail  being,  "  I  came  as  soon  as  I  received 
your  letter,  written  by  Viva." 

"  I  was  sorry  to  be  compelled  to  write  to  you  ask- 
ing you  to  come,  and  would  not  have  done  so  had  it 
not  been  your  earnest  and  last  request  when  you 
bade  me  adieu." 

"  My  purpose  was  to  come  soon,  and  only  has- 
tened at  your  request,  which  did  not  interfere  the 
least  with  my  business." 

"Where  is  Hayden?  Did  he  come  also?" 

"  No,  he  did  not  come,   but  would   have  done  so, 


92  THE  SPV  Of  OSAIVATOMIZ. 

had  Viva's  letter  intimated  that  he  would  be  looked 
for  along  with  myself." 

"I  do  not  desire  him  to  spend  his  time  while 
young,  in  earnest  solicitude  regarding  me.  I  am 
pleased  that  he  is  away.  I  would  prefer  to  have  him 
away,  where  his  thoughts  will  be  free  and  untram- 
meled.  His  life  has  been  one  of  sorrow  and  gloom, 
may  it  be  brighter  in  days  to  come." 

Sir  Charles'  thoughts  dwelt  upon  the  book  which 
he  had  in  his  pocket  containing  the  name  of  Roder- 
ick Leland,  which  he  desired  to  show  to  her,  but  fear- 
ful of  exciting  her  he  refrained,  and  finally  deferred 
doing  so  until  to-morrow,  whep  she  would  be  better. 
But  many  "  to-morrows  "  came  and  went  and  they 
still  watched  by  the  bedside  of  the  woman  who  daily 
grew  weaker,  at  last  becoming  unconscious  of  those 
around  her.  In  her  delirium  she  talked  of  childhood 
days  in  Scotland,  of  Hayden  on  the  plains,  for  whom 
she  seemed  to  be  searching,  yet  she  could  not  find 
him.  She  at  length  opened  her  eyes  and  gazed 
about  her. 

"  Has  Hayden  come  ?"  asked  she. 
"  No,  Theo.,  he  has  not  come." 
"Tell  him  I  am  sorry  to  have  him  gone  at  this 
time,  but  I  cannot  wait  longer,  I  feel  that  my  last 
hour  is  at  hand.  How  gladly  do  I  welcome  death 
that  frees  me  from  a  life  of  grief  and  misery.  Bury 
me  in  some  quiet  cemetery,  place  a  plain  marble  slab 
at  my  grave,  mark  the  dates  of  my  birth  and  death, 
and  then  my  name  Theodocia,  '  she  of  the  broken 
heart.'  "  '  As  she  uttered  the  last  word,  she  quietly 
crossed  over  the  dark  "  River  of  Death." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  93 

The  next  afternoon  a  few  friends  followed  the 
hearse  from  the  cottage,  while  the  only  mourners 
were  Sir  Charles  and  the  simply  attired  young  lady 
who  leaned  on  his  arm.  As  they  wended  their  way 
slowly  toward  the  cemetery,  they  passed  near  a  large 
mansion,  whose  shadow  fell  across  their  path.  "  My 
God  !  must  even  her  funeral  procession  be  shaded 
by  that  gilded  home  of  sin,"  said  Sir  Charles  as  he 
observed  the  place  and  its  shadow.  As  he  noticed 
the  form  of  a  gaily  attired  lady  pass  one  of  the  win- 
dows, he  thought,  "  You  may  smile  and  strive  to 
gather  happiness  at  the  expense  of  home,  joy  and 
comfort  to  others,  but  a  just  retribution  will  follow 
you,  and  your  punishment  shall  surely  come..  She, 
whom  you  by  vile  machinations  robbed  of  home, 
husband  and  name,  is  now  passed  from  earth  away, 
and  as  her  angelic  form  joins  the  band  of  redeemed 
saints,  and  her  sweet  voice  adds  to  the  melody  of 
the  heavenly  choir;-  just  so  surely  will  the  avenging 
angel  record  your  name  upon  his  book,  for  a  just 
rendering  of  justice  in  the  great  hereafter." 

He  and  Miss  Viva  returned  by  another  street  to 
the  now  desolated  white  cottage,  where  he  secured 
everything,  and  settling  with  the  servants,  locked  the 
doors  and  drove  to  his  own  home,  a  fine  residence  in 
the  fashionable  part  of  London,  saying  to  his  griev- 
ing companion,  "Viva  this  shall  be  your  home  when 
not  at  school." 

"Thank  you,  Sir  Charles,  I  can  never  properly  ac- 
quit myself  of  the  obligations  I  am  under  to  you, 
who  has  proved  indeed  my  friend." 

The  housekeeper  conducted  her  to  an  elegantly 


94  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATQMIE, 

furnished  suite  of  rooms,  informing  her  that  they 
were  designed  especially  for  her  individual  use.  The 
young  lady,  a  mere  child  almost,  surveyed  the  apart- 
ments briefly.  Upon  the  wall  hung  two  pictures,  as 
she  approached  she  found  them  to  be  portraits. 
One  was  a  lovely  girl,  apparently  in  her  teens,  the 
other  a  handsome  youth,  whom  she  thought  at  first 
glance  to  be  Hayden.  "  No,"  said  she,  "  it  is  the 
picture  of  some  one  I  never  met,  or  I  should  be  able 
to  recognize  the  beautiful  face."  A  gloom  was  cast 
upon  her  brow  when  she  ventured  to  ask  Sir  Charles 
concerning  the  portraits.  "  Those  belong  to  the 
family,  Viva,  and  not  until  Theodocia  is  avenged, 
will  they  be  placed  in  the  family  gallery,  so  do  not 
ask  more  concerning  them." 

Viva  remained  but  a  brief  time  at  the  mansion  of 
Sir  Charles,  that  gentleman  early  made  arrangements 
for  her  to  enter  school,  which  she  soon  did,  thus 
leaving  him  alone  with  his  servants. 

He  did  not  write  to  Hayden  until  some  weeks  af- 
ter the  funeral.  The  letter  did  not  reach  him  until 
his  return  from  the  West.  Almost  a  year  had  passed 
when  it  came  to  hand,  just  as  he  was  preparing  to 
leave  for  the  village  of  Strawn. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  95 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  KIDNAPPERS. 

MR.  LELAND  returned  from  Mexico  late  in 
October.  He  found  all  the  girls  yet  at  their 
work  where  he  had  left  them,  except  Ona, 
she  had  left  the  bakery  and  was  now  at  work  in  the 
jewelry  store.  The  others  were  now  receiving  com- 
pensation for  their  services,  and  their  employers  were 
remarkably  well  pleased  with  them.  Mrs.  Harris, 
had,  after  being  warned  by  Mr.  Crowell,  desisted 
from  further  persecution  of  the  members  of  the  "  In- 
dependent Band,"  as  the  girls'  organization  was 
styled. 

Ona  gained  permission  of  her  employer  to  spend 
a  week  at  home  on  the  return  of  her  father.  Mr. 
Crowell  had  informed  her  of  the  slander  inaugurated 
by  Mrs.  Harris,  after  it  had  been  suppressed.  She 
accordingly  related  her  information  of  the  affair  to 
Mr.  Leland  with  the  account  of  her  progress  in  the 
calling  she  had  pursued. 

"  You  have  accomplished  much  for  one  of  your 
age,  but  the  work,  my  child,  is  just  beginning,"  said 
Mr.  Leland. 

The  next  day  being  the  Sabbath,  Ona  attended 
the  village  church  as  was  her  custom.  Although  the 
weather  was  unpleasant,  by  reason  of  the  snow 
which  had  fallen  the  previous  night,  quite  a  number 
were  present.  Among  the  attendants  Ona  observed 


96  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

two  strangers.  The  mere  glance  she  gave  them  re- 
'Vealed  the  fact  that  they  were  rough  and  desperate 
men.  They  occupied  a  seat  just  behind  where  she 
sat  with  some  children  who  were  members  of  her 
Sunday  school  class  during  the  "Summer  season. 
During  the  service  the  men  were  constantly  whisper- 
ing, but  Ona  could  not  learn  the  subject  of  conver- 
sation, nor  could  she  distinguish  their  words,  until  as 
the  doxology  was  being  announced,  she  heard  one 
of  them  say,  "  I  learned  that  they  have  gone  to 
Northfield  and  will  return  on  Wednesday  night  sure." 
"At  home  Wednesday  night,"  said  she  to  herself, 
after  services  were  dismissed,  and  taking  another 
look  at  the  men,  she  found  them  of  sallow  complex- 
ion and  a  peculiarly  mean  expression  of  countenance. 
Watching  them  as  they  entered  the  village  hotel,  she 
accompanied  Mrs.  Strawn  home,  and  sending  one  of 
the  boys  to  Cedar  Hall  to  advise  her  father  of  .her 
purpose  of  remaining  in  the  village  until  the  next 
morning,  quietly  entered  the  hotel  and  secured  a 
room  opposite  the  one  assigned  to  the  strangers. 

She  withdrew  to  her  room  early  on  the  plea  of  in- 
disposition. Carefully  closing  her  door,  she  sat  down 
to  wait.  Some  two  hours  passed  before  they  came 
to  their  apartment,  she  extinguished  her  light  and 
slightly  opened  her  door.  She  heard  them  securely 
fasten  their  door.  In  her  stocking  feet  she  silently 
moved  across  the  hall  and  took  up  her  position  near 
their  door.  At  first  she  could  hear  only  the  murmur 
of  their  voices,  not  being  able  to  distinguish  their 
words.  She  stooped  and  applied  her  ear  to  the  key- 
hole. They  were  speaking  in  a  low  tone.  Soon 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  97 

they  spoke  louder  and  she  was  enabled  to  note  their 
conversation.  She  was  amply  repaid  for  her  daring. 
She  had  heard  all  she  desired  to  know.  She  with- 
drew to  her  room,  where  securing  her  shoes  and 
wrappings,  and  taking  the  lamp,  crept  quietly  down 
stairs  to  the  kitchen  where  she  left  it  burning  on  the 
table,  as  she  hurried  out  of  the  back  door. 

The  weather  was  growing  colder.  The  snow  was 
nearly  a  foot  deep  and  still  falling,  but  she  thought 
not  of  wind  or  snow  as  she  hastened  toward  Cedar 
Hall.  Wearied  with  her  walk  through  the  deep  snow 
and  against  the  cold,  piercing,  driving  wind,  she 
reached  her  home.  For  some  time  she  thought  she 
should  be  unable  to  arouse  the  inmates,  as  her  sum- 
mons remained  so  long  unanswered.  She  had  al- 
ready repeated  her  summons.  Presently  the  door 
was  opened  by  a  servant  who  was  surprised  at  find- 
ing Miss  Ona  there  at  such  an  unusual  hour. 

"  I  have  some  strange  news  for  papa,  please  notify 
him  of  my  arrival  and  say  that  I  shall  wait  for  him 
in  the  parlor,"  said  she  to  the  servant. 

On  receiving  the  instruction  of  the  servant,  Mr. 
Leland  hastily  attired  himself  and  repaired  to  the 
parlor  where  Ona  was  awaiting  him,  she  having  re- 
plenished the  fire  and  was  drying  her  shoes,  when  he 
entered. 

He  soon  learned  the  nature  of  her  errand,  and 
after  considering  a  few  moments,  he  repaired  to  his 
library,  where  he  wrote  a  brief  note,  which  he  in- 
structed a  servant  to  deliver  to  the  party  addressed, 
in  Concord,  as  soon  as  possible.  "  Take  the  fastest 
horse,  and  do  not  spare  him,"  said  he,  in  giving  fur- 
ther instructions  to  the  wondering  servant.  6 


9S  THE  SPY  OL<  OSAWATOMtE, 

The  servant  hastened  away,  and  Oiui  expressed 
her  intention  to  return  to  the  hotel.  Her  father  ob- 
jected, but  after  hearing  her  reasons,  he  withdrew 
his  objections,  and  taking  her  up  behind  him  on  his 
horse,  she  was  soon  left  near  the  hotel.  She  glided 
into  the  kitchen,  where  she  found  the  lamp  as  she 
had  left  it.  Going,  noiselessly,  to  her  room,  she 
was  soon  asleep. 

Mr.  Leland  continued  on  to  Mr.  Crowell's,  whom 
he  aroused  and  informed  of  the  facts  that  Ona  had 
learned,  which  surprised  that  gentleman  very  much. 

Mr.  Leland  rode  rapidly  home,  to  await  further 
developments. 

When  Strawn  was  first  located,  a  family  of  blacks 
by  the  name  of  Curry,  had  settled  near  the  village- 
They  had  belonged  to  a  Baptist  preacher  in  Vir- 
ginia, who  had  given  them  their  freedom.  They  came 
to  this  quiet  mountain  village  and  had  here  found 
a  home  among  the  whites.  Every  one  had  a  good 
word  to  say  of  the  Curry  family.  They  were  indus- 
trious and  thrifty.  Their  little  home  was  paid  for, 
and  they  had  improved  it  wonderfully.  A  neat  white 
cottage  and  a  beautiful  lawn  in  front,  were  the  pride 
of  Mrs.  Curry.  She  labored  hard  to  keep  the  place  in 
order,  while  Mr.  Curry  was  busy  on  the  farm.  They 
had  four  children,  the  oldest  a  boy,  about  twelve 
years  old. 

When  Ona  Leland  heard  those  two  men  talking 
in  church  concerning  some  one  being  in  Northfield 
who  were  expected  home  on  Wednesday  night,  she 
well  knew  to  whom  the  parties  referred.  She  knew 
that  the  Curry  family  had  gone  to  that  place  to  visit 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


99 


their  former  master,  who  now  resided  there.  She 
also  knew  of  their  expected  return  on  the  night  men- 
tioned by  the  strangers.  As  soon  as  she  heard  the 
remark  made  by  them  in  the  church,  she  felt  that 
any  concern  such  men  would  express  for  any  colored 
family,  boded  no  good  to  that  family.  Her  only 
object  in  attempting  to  learn  more,  which  she  did  at 
the  hotel,  was  merely  to  confirm  her  suspicions,  and 
as  we  before  remarked,  she  was  amptly  repaid  for 
her  daring  effort  by  hearing  their  entire  plan  can- 
vassed between  them. 

The  next  morning  she  arose  early.  When  break- 
fast was  announced,  the  strangers  came  in  and  seated 
themselves  beside  the  girl,  who  now,  that  she  knew 
their  plots,  could  see  "  rascal "  plainly  depicted  in 
each  of  their  countenances,  although  they  talked 
loudly  of  their  appreciation  of  the  neighborhood  and 
their  purpose  of  buying  property  and  settling  there. 
They  left  during  the  afternoon,  informing  the  land- 
lord they  would  return  on  Wednesday. 

Mr.  Leland,  Mr.  Crowell  and  Ona  were  the  only 
persons  of  the  entire  village  who  knew  the  object  of 
the  strangers.  They  thought  it  advisable  to  notify 
only  members  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Society,  which 
Mr.  Leland  had  already  done  by  dispatching  the 
messenger  to  Concord. 

On  Wednesday,  about  noon,  the  two  persons  re- 
turned, as  they  had  said  they  would.  Late  in  the 
afternoon,  a  large  covered  wagon  approached  the 
tavern,  from  which  three  men  alighted. 

"  They  have  come,"  said  Mr.  Crowell  to  Ona,  as 
he  met  her  on  the  street, 


100  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  Yes,  I  observe  they  have,  are  you  prepared  for 
them?" 

"  I  do  not  know,  no  one  has  come  yet,  but  I  feel 
assured  that  our  friends  will  be  here  all  in  good  time." 

Ona  entered  the  sitting-room  of  the  hotel  as  if 
she  was  a  regular  boarder,  manifesting  the  utmost 
indifference  for  those  around  her.  The  two  strangers 
occupied  different  parts  of  the  room.  She  watched 
them  closely,  as  the  new  arrivals  entered.  As  each 
one  entered,  merely  a  glance  of  recognition  was 
given,  not  one  word  spoken.  They  had  their  horses 
cared  for  and  partook  of  their  supper  with  great  glee, 
perfectly  unconscious  that  their  vile  plot  was  known 
to  the  child  who  sat  at  the  same  table. 

Ona  went  up  stairs,  leaving  all  in  the  sitting-room. 
In  a  few  minutes  she  passed  down  another  way  and 
hastened  home. 

"  Walter,  are  there  any  strangers  here  ?"  she  asked 
innocently. 

"  Yes,"  said  he,  "  there  are  about  a  dozen  men  in 
the  parlor  with  Mr.  Leland." 

She  clapped  her  hands  joyfully,  much  to  Walter's 
surprise,  and  hastened  to  her  room.  Taking  a  seat 
near  the  east  window,  she  could  note  the  arrival  of 
the  Curry  family,  when  the  light  which  they  would 
necessarily  make,  should  show  from  their  room  win- 
dows. She  sat  there  a  few  minutes  and  observing 
the  light,  and  at  the  same  time  seeing  the  strangers 
pass,  exclaimed  "  they  have  come,  we  must  be  off!  " 
She  rushed  down  and  calling  her  father,  told  him 
that  the  Curry  family  had  reached  their  home,  and 
also  that  the  strangers  were  passing  that  way. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE.  101 

As  she  passed  the  door,  she  observed  among  the 
guests  one  man,  who  on  account  of  his  remarkably 
beautiful  appearance,  both  in  feature  and  dress,  at- 
tracted her  especial  attention.  "  That  is  the  stranger 
I  saw  here  one  year  ago,  he  closely  resembles  por- 
traits I  have  seen  of  Lord  Byron,  even  if  he  is 
masked,"  thought  she  as  she  ascended  the  stairs  to 
her  look-out  at  the  window. 

Out  in  the  cold  the  men  glided  from  Cedar  Hall 
with  Mr.  Leland  as  guide.  When  they  had  ap- 
proached sufficiently  near  to  observe  any  demonstra- 
tion that  should  be  made  against  the  house,  they 
secreted  themselves  behind  some  fallen  trees  in  the 
snow.  A  half  hour  passed  when  a  small  form,  en- 
veloped in  a  long  cloak,  approached  and  giving  the 
signal  of  the  party,  joined  them.  Not  a  word  was 
whispered  by  any  one  as  they  watched  the  house 
near  them. 

"  Listen  !  "  whispered  one,  "they  are  coming." 

Soon  two  figures  cautiously  approached  the  rear 
of  the  cottage,  just  as  the  light  was  extinguished  by 
the  unsuspecting  inmates  as  the  last  one  retired.  In 
a  moment  the  two  in  the  garden  were  joined  by  three 
more,  who  came  from  the  timber  in  the  rear.  All 
was  quiet  for  a  half  hour,  and  the  watchers  began  to 
grow  uneasy,  lest  they  had  fled.  But  they  soon 
came  hurrying  around  to  the  front  door,  the  foremost 
carrying  an  uplifted  axe,  with  which  to  break  down 
the  door. 


102  THE  SPY  Of  OSAWA'IOMIE. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
"BILL  QUANTRELL"  —  HIS  EARLY  LIFE. 


•rVtTHAT   is   the    matter,  Chatty  Granger?" 
V  V        asked   Mattie  Starr,  the  village  school- 
mistress in  a  quiet  little  village  in  Ohio, 
as  one  of  her  pet  pupils  came  in  crying. 

"Oh,  Miss   Starr!   I  saw  some   boys  killing  some" 
kittens   out  yonder.       They  were   pulling   them    to 
pieces  alive,  and  they  were  such  pretty  kittens." 

Miss  Starr  hastened  out  with  pointer  in  hand,  to 
prevent  the  boys  acting  so  cruelly.  They  saw  her 
approaching,  and  fled,  leaving  a  little  white  kitten, 
the  last  of  four,  dying. 

She  returned  to  the  school-room,  heart-sick,  ex- 
claiming :  "  Never  was  there  so  much  cruelty  prac- 
ticed in  any  place  as  there  is  here,  and  I  am  sorry 
that  one  of  my  otherwise  best  pupils  is  the  ring- 
leader." 

"  It  is  Bill  Quantrell,"  said  two  or  three  of  the 
children  at  once. 

"  Yes,  I  know  who  it  is.  He  will  be  guilty  of 
something  worse  than  killing  innocent  kittens,  unless 
he  changes  his  nature  by  careful  cultivation  of  right 
doing,"  continued  Miss  Starr. 

"  I  hope  somebody  will  kill  him  before  long," 
sobbed  Chatty. 

"  Oh,  no,  Chatty  !  that  would  be  wrong." 

Late  that  afternoon  every  eye  was  turned  upon 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E.  103 

the  mean,  sneaking-looking  boy  of  some  twelve  or 
thirteen  years,  who  walked  into  the  room  and  took 
his  seat. 

He  was  tall  and  slim.  His  complexion  was  of  a 
sallow  tinge ;  his  eyes  pale-blue,  and  his  hair  a  dirty 
white.  His  head  was  small  and  round,  yet  heavy 
above  the  ears.  "Such  is  the  picture  of  the  meanest 
boy  in  the  village  of  Osage. 

The  children  looked  at  him,  and  then  at  their 
teacher.  She  glanced  at  the  cruel  boy,  but  he  was, 
seemingly,  engaged  with  preparing  his  lesson  for  the 
next  day.  Not  until  the  last  bell  tapped  did  he  lay 
aside  his  books. 

"Stay  here,  William  Quantrell,  after  school  is  dis- 
missed. I  wish  to  talk  with  you,"  said  Miss  Starr. 

He  hung  his  head  and  resumed  his  seat. 

After  the  children  had  departed,  Miss  Starr  seated 
herself  at  the  desk,  dreading  to  begin  the  reprimand 
she  felt  it  her  duty  to  give  the  boy.  Finally  she  said : 
"What  will  become  of  you,  William,  if  you  continue 
to  act  cruelly  toward  animals  ?  " 

He  made  no  answer,  and  she  continued  : 

"  Such  cruelty  will  lead  to  something  worse  as  you 
grow  older,  if  not  checked  while  young.  You  must 
inaugurate  a  reform.  I  have  heard  so  much  regard- 
ing your  cruelty  since  I  came  here.  The  wanton 
killing  of  those  innocent  kittens  this  morning  being 
the  first  that  has  come  directly  to  my  notice,  I  could 
not  let  it  pass  without  saying  something.  You  can- 
not restore  the  life  of  those  kittens,  and  I  do  not 
propose  to  punish  you.  I  only  want  to  impress  upon 
your  mind  the  cruelty  of  such  acts.  How  unmanlike 


104  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

they  are !  I  hope  you  will  not  be  guilty  of  such  acts 
in  the  future.  You  have  heard  of  men  who  slaugh- 
tered their  fellow-men,  have  you  not?  Well,  no 
doubt,  they  began  their  career  of  crime  when  young, 
by  being  cruel  to  birds  and  beasts,  and  made  no  en- 
deavor to  cultivate  a  different  nature,  until  they 
sought  for  higher  objects  to  destroy,  and  finally 
ended  their  days  in  the  penitentiary,  or  suffered 
themselves  a  felon's  death.  Let  me  say  again,  You 
must  do  better,  otherwise  you  will  soon  be  practic- 
ing your  cruel  acts  on  your  companions,  instead  of 
brutes.  Now  go  home.  I  have  said  all  I  ever  intend 
to  say  to  you." 

He  gave  her  a  scornful,  vicious  look,  as  he  turned 
to  leave  the  house.  What  influence  could  a  kind- 
hearted  girl  have  over  such  a  demon  mind  as  he  pos- 
sessed ?  Every  person  in  the  village  feared  him,  lest 
he  would  do  them  some  mischief.  One  time,  the 
sexton's  daughter  entered  the  church  to  ring  the  bell, 
he  followed  near,  and  when  she  had  entered,  he 
closed  the  door  and  locking  it,  threw  the  key  in  the 
creek  near  by.  One  boy  witnessed  the  trick,  but 
dared  not  speak  of  it. 

Such  was  the  early  life  of  one  who  has  done  the 
world  much  harm  and  whom  we  will  meet  during 
the  turbulent  times  in  the  West. 


-rr-TJS  .S'/'K  OF  OSAIVATOMIE.  105 

CHAPTER  XX. 

FOILED. 

A~\  7~AIT  until  they  break  down  the  door,  bc- 
V  V  fore  we  start,"  said  one  of  the  watchers 
as  they  arose  from  their  hiding-place. 

The  axe  came  down  on  the  door,  splintering  it 
considerably  and  arousing  the  inmates,  who  called 
out,  "Who's  there?" 

No  answer  came  from  the  outlaws  as  the  axe  again 
fell  and  another  panel  was  broken. 

The  family  were  thoroughly  aroused  by  this  time 
and  were  out  of  their  beds. 

"John,  bring  me  the  teakettle  from  the  fire-place," 
exclaimed  Mrs.  Curry.  "  I  will  scald  the  villains." 

John  appeared  with  a  kettle  of  hot  water  and  a 
dipper ;  before  the  door  could  be  broken  down  Mrs. 
Curry  had  thrown  the  hot  water  through  the  broken 
panels. 

In  vain  did  they  attempt  to  force  open  the  win- 
dows, and  upon  the  house  they  went,  tearing  off  the 
roof. 

"  I  will  watch  here  and  you  mind  the  chimney, 
John,"  said  Mrs.  Curry. 

One  attempted  to  pass  down  the  chimney,  Mr. 
Curry  seized  a  bed  and  threw  it  on  the  fire  to  smoke 
him  out. 

Mrs.  Curry  had  to  abandon  her  place  at  the  door 
to  guard  a  window  which  was  giving  way.  Two  of 


106  THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE. 

the  villains  were  anticipating  this  opportunity,  and 
kicking  down  the  already  shattered  door,  rushed  in 
before  the  frightened  inmates  could  offer  further  re- 
sistance. 

"  Come  on  boys,"  shouted  the  two  who  had  en- 
tered the  room. 

Down  they  came  from  the  roof  and  rushing  in,  ex- 
claimed, "  let  us  gag  first  and  tie  afterward,"  and  seiz- 
ing the  two  nearest,  proceeded  to  gag  them. 

The  family  were  so  frightened  they  knew  not  what 
course  to  pursue,  it  being  nearly  a  mile  to  the  near- 
est house. 

The  silent  watchers  with  revolvers  in  hand  were 
soon  on  the  spot.  Rushing  through  the  door,  they 
soon  surrounded  the  kidnappers,  who  were  tak---n  en- 
tirely by  surprise.  Now  they  were  bound  instead  of 
the  colored  family. 

"  Some  one  has  betrayed  us,"  said  one,  and  .each 
looked  wildly  at  the  others. 

The  kidnappers  were  tied  and  the  Curry  family 
set  free.  They  could  not  tell  who  their  deliverers 
were,  for  they  all  wore  masks  except  one  little,  blue- 
eyed  one,  who  wore  a  long  cloak  and  jaunty  cap 
with  a  blue  tassel  on  one  side. 

After  the  confusion  had  subsided,  a  messenger  was 
dispatched  to  the  village  to  procure  a  wagon  to  con- 
vey the  prisoners,  and  also  to  notify  the  proper  au- 
thorities of  their  arrest.  As  they  sat  awaiting  the 
arrival  of  the  wagon,  Mr.  Leland,  still  under  mask, 
endeavored  to  learn  from  the  prisoners  their  inten- 
tions toward  the  members  of  the  Curry  family  in  thus 
assaulting  their  home. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  107 

Douglas  Hayden's  thoughts  were  in  another  direc- 
tion. He  knew  that  he  had  entered  the  same  house 
he  had  visited  one  year  previously.  His  thoughts 
were  not  so  much  of  the  excitement  his  presence  had 
caused  Mr.  Leland,  as  they  were  of  the  handsome 
blue  eyes  he  had  observed  watching  him  from  up- 
stairs. Now  that  the  kidnappers  had  been  secured, 
he  took  a  cursory  view  of  those  whom  he  had  as- 
sisted in  the  work.  Soon  he  saw  a  pair  of  blue  eyes 
watching  him  from  under  a  jaunty  cap.  Could  it  be 
they  were  the  same  he  saw  a  year  ago  at  the  Leland 
mansion  !  They  were  very  much  like  the  same  ! 

He  sauntered  near  to  the  wearer  of  the  jaunty  cap 
and  impressive  eyes,  and  after  a  few  common-place 
remarks,  politely  inquired  her  name. 

The  eyes  were  cast  down ;  a  flush  suffused  the 
face  and  neck,  as,  in  a  trembling,  low  voice  came  the 
words:  "Dickey  Deane." 

Hayden  was  more  perplexed  than  ever.  "  Dickey 
Deane  !  "  said  he,  thoughtfully,  as  he  turned  away  to 
meet  the  new  arrivals  with  the  wagon.  When  he 
would  have  resumed  the  conversation,  "  Dickey 
Deane  "  was  gone  ! 

The  next  morning  Hayden  took  the  stage  to  Con- 
cord, none  the  wiser  as  to  whom  he  had  met,  yet  all 
the  while  cogitating  over  the  name  of  "  Dickey 
Deane." 

When  the  prisoners  were  taken  charge  of  by  the 
civil  authorities,  the  masked  men  dispersed,  and 
friends  gather  in  to  congratulate  and  comfort  the 
Curry  family. 

The  news  of  the  capture  of  the  kidnappers  spread 


108  THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE. 

far  and  wide,  and  long  before  noon  an  immense 
throng  of  people  had  gathered  on  the  streets  of 
Strawn,  many  of  the  indignant  populace  shouting, 
"  Hang  them  !  hang  them  !  " 

At  the  preliminary  trial  they  pleaded  "guilty," 
and  were  held  over  for  the  next  court. 

They  said  they  intended  carrying  the  Curry  family 
South,  to  sell  into  slavery. 

The  whole  village  was  in  a  state  of  excitement  as 
to  who  had  betrayed  these  men.  Many  offered  any 
sum  to  know.  Ona  was  at  her  customary  work,  and 
none  suspected  her,  she  being  but  a  woman,  and  in 
those  days  women  never  did  a  good  deed — in  the  es- 
timation of  men — unless  to  look  in  various  ways  after 
the  especial  comfort  of  the  "lords  of  creation." 

The  prisoners  were  kept  in  town  that  night.  Mr. 
Leland  was  one  of  the  guards  appointed  to  watch 
over  them,  he  having  returned  from  Cedar  Hall, 
where  he  had  gone  to  rest. 

None  knew  who  the  prisoners  were.  When  asked 
that,  of  course  had  given  names,'  yet  Mr.  Leland 
and  Mr.  Crowell  knew,  by  the  expression  of  their 
countenances,  they  were  giving  assumed  names,  and 
they  communicated  their  suspicions  to  Ona. 

The  villains  were  anxious  to  converse  with  each 
other,  but  no  opportunity  for  so  doing  was  given  by 
the  vigilant  guard. 

With  one  exception,  their  appearance  would  not 
be  called  attractive,  and  that  one  attracted  especial 
attention  on  account  of  its  repulsiveness.  None 
could  look  upon  him  without  being  convinced  that 
he  was  a  man  of  vice  and  crime.  Women  gazed 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  109 

upon  him  with  a  shudder.  As  his  villainous  eyes 
gleamed  upon  them  from  under  heavy  brows,  they 
conveyed  to  the  mind  of  the  observer,  the  true  proto- 
type of  a  murderer. 

After  the  excitement  had  died  away,  Ona  called 
on  Mr.  Crowell,  who  was  seated  at  his  private  desk, 
writing. 

"I  came  in,"  said  Ona,  "to  ask  if  you  have  any 
idea  as  to  who  sent  for  these  villains.  Some  one 
must  certainly  have  informed  them  regarding  the 
presence  of  the  Curry  family,  as  well  as  of  their 
isolated  situation." 

"I  had  never  thought  of  that,"  said  he,  "  bttt  I 
think  you  are  rigl.t.  These  men  would  never  have 
found  their  way  to  this  secluded  place  without  infor- 
mation from  some  one  acquainted  with  the  surround- 
ings. I  wish  we 'could  procure  satisfactory  informa- 
tion as  to  who  the  person  is." 

"  1  have  a  plan  by  which,  I  think,  I  can  ascertain, 
but  before  saying  anything  regarding  it,  I  must  see 
papa  and  have  his  advice." 

Ona  returned  to  her  work.  Mr.  Crowell  sent  for 
Mr.  Leland  and  communicated  to  him  Ona's  sus- 
picions and  said,  "  I  feel  that  she  is  right." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Leland,  "  why  did  not  we  think 
of  this  in  the  first  place.  We  must  ascertain,  if  pos- 
sible, who  this  serpent  is,  that  is  dwelling  in  our 
midst." 

"  Ona  says  she  has  a  plan  that  seems  feasible  to 
her,  she  wishes  to  consult  with  you  regarding  it.  I 
have  every  confidence  in  her  ability,  although  I  know 
nothing  of  her  plans." 


1 10  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IVA  TOMIE. 

"If  she  has  given  the  matter  proper  consideration, 
I  shall  have  no  hesitancy  in  allowing  her  to  under- 
take it.  Ona  has  already  been  our  greatest  help  in 
intercepting  these  villains." 

Mr.  Leland  sent  for  her  and  the  three  consulted 
for  some  time.  When  they  separated  she  went  to 
the  house  where  the  prisoners  were  held.  She  told 
the  lady  she  desired  to  remain  there  all  night,  as  her 
father  was  one  of  the  guards,  and  she  would  feel 
much  safer  near  him.  The  lady  consented  and  Ona 
made  herself  at  home.  She  went  to  first  one  room 
and  then  another,  examining  each  door  and  its  fas- 
tenings. At  last  she  found  one  that  suited  her,  and 
informed  her  father  which  it  was. 

When  the  prisoners  were  ready  to  retire,  Mr.  Le- 
land selected  two  of  the  most  loquacious  and  locked 
them  in  that  room,  being  careful  to  noiselessly  unlock 
the  door. 

In  one  corner  of  the  room  was  a  large  closet  con- 
taining cast-off  clothing,  in  fact  it  was  a  general  re- 
ceptacle for  old  rags.  Ona  had  secreted  herself  in 
this  closet  before  the  prisoners  were  brought  in,  and 
had  made  herself  a  snug  little  bed  of  the  old  cloth- 
ing. The  bed  in  the  room  was  located  conveniently 
near  the  closet.  She  lay  there  with  the  door  slightly 
open.  After  the  men  had  retired  she  found  that  the 
pocket  of  the  old  coat  she  had  chosen  for  a  pillow 
contained  some  snuff  and  she  was  fearful  the  inhaling 
of  it  would  cause  her  to  sneeze  and  thus  betray  her 
presence. 

She  gently  pushed  the  coat  out  of  her  way  and 
settled  down  to  await  developments.  In  about  an 
hour  one  of  the  men  said  : 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE.  1 1 1 

"  I  wonder  if  we  are  alone  ?" 

"I  don't  know,"  said  the  other. 

"  I  will  light  a  paper  and  see,"  continued  the  first 
speaker. 

"  No  !  no  !  "  said  the  other,  "  they  would  think  we 
were  at  some  plan  to  escape,  and  would  place  a 
guard  in  the  room.'' 

Ona  trembled,  lest  they  should  inaugurate  a 
search  and  find  her.  She  was  confident  they  had 
heard  her  as  she  shoved  the  seat  along  the  wall. 

A  few  minutes  passed,  when  one  said,  in  a  loud 
whisper:  "  What  is  your  name?  and  where  did  you 
meet  the  other  boys?  " 

"  My  name  is  Jackson.  I  met  them  at  Concord. 
What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  Guy  Wren.  I  have  been  in  this  business  fifteen 
years.  I  have  an  old  woman  here  I  would  as  soon 
kidnap  as  any  nigger,  if  I  could  only  get  the  chance. 
She  lives  with  that  fair,  curly-headed  fellow  with  blue 
eyes,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  party  that  captured 
us." 

"Why  did  you  leave  her?  " 

"  She  was  not  worth  a  cent  to  work  when  she  be- 
gan to  get  old,  and  I  did  not  want  to  keep  her.  It 
is  enough  for  an  old  man  like  me  to  take  care  of 
himself;  so  I  did  everything  I  could  to  make  her 
leave.  She  has  considerable  money  by  this  time, 
and  I  am  bound  to  have  it,  if  I  have  to  kill  the  whole 
Leland  family  to  get  it.  I  have  a  friend  here  who 
keeps  me  posted  on  her  affairs — the  same  one  who 
let  us  know  about  this  nigger  family  who  have  es- 
caped*this  time,  besides  getting  us  into  a  heap  of 
trouble." 


1 1 2  THE  SP  V  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE. 

"  Who  is  your  friend  ?  " 

"His  name  is  Black.  He  runs  a  store  in  this  vil- 
lage, but  makes  more  money  in  other  ways.  He 
would  have  got  three  hundred  cool,  if  we  had  got 
these  niggers  South." 

Ona  had  heard  the  entire  conversation,  and  from 
it  had  learned,  not  only  that  her  surmises  were  cor- 
rect, but  also  who  the  person  was  that  had  given  the 
information.  They  continued  to  talk  about  other 
matters  until  near  two  o'clock  the  next  morning. 
When  she  was  convinced  that  they  were  asleep,  she 
crept  from  the  closet.  Closing  the  door  carefully, 
stole  softly  out,  and  seeking  her  own  room,  retired. 

In  the  morning  she  went  to  Mr.  Crowell's  store, 
where  her  father  met  her.  She  told  what  she  had 
learned.  Mr.  Leland  had  not  before  manifested  the 
least  degree  of  excitement,  but  now  he  became  thor- 
oughly aroused.  The  threat  that  his  family  were  to 
be  murdered,  was  more  than  his  nature  could  endure. 

Their  first  action  was  to  write  a  note  to  Mr.  Black, 
informing  him  of  the  knowledge  of  his  complicity 
with  the  kidnappers,  and  advising  him  to  leave  the 
country  immediately,  which  was  signed  "  Citizens." 

Mr.  Leland  accompanied  the  prisoners  to  the 
county  town,  where  they  were  to  be  tried.  They 
were  found  guilty  of  "  disturbing  the  peace,"  and 
fined,  except  Guy  Wren.  Mr.  Leland  had  him  sent 
to  jail  to  await  another  court. 

Ona  said  to  her  father,  "  We  will  not  tell  Aunt 
Nancy  that  Wren  was  among  the  prisoners." 

"  For  the  present,  while  he  is  in  jail,  we  will  say 
nothing  about  it  to  her,  but  we  must,  in  time,  give 


THE  SP  V  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  \  1 3 

her  sufficient  information  to  place  her  on  her  guard, 
for  he  might,  if  he  is  cleared,  do  her  some  harm, 
possibly  murder  her.  Oh  !  such  a  thought  is  hor- 
rible. Is  there  not  some  process  of  law  by  which 
such  men  can  be  kept  in  imprisonment?" 

"  Not  under  our  present  system,  my  daughter. 
Evil-minded  and  wicked,  as  such  men  are,  they  have 
their  friends,  parties  who  can  use  them  for  dirty-work, 
who  upon  the  grounds  of  '  sympathy '  will  help 
them  when  they  are  in  trouble." 

After  paying  their  fines,  the  outlaws  left  for  Bos- 
ton, leaving  Wren  behind. 

Ona,  when  considering  the  past,  was  more  thor- 
oughly convinced  of  the  truth  of  Hannah  Moore's 
saying,  "All  for  the  best."  Had  I  not  secreted  my- 
self in  the  closet,  Wren  would  have  been  at  liberty, 
and  in  all  probability,  would  have  killed  all  of  us,  to 
secure  Aunt  Nancy's  property  and  all  he  could  carry 
of  ours,  but  now  he  is  safe. 

Upon  further  consideration  they  concluded  to  in- 
form Aunt  Nancy,  which  Ona  did  on  the  following 
Sunday. 

"  That  is  what  I  have  expected  since  I  left  him," 
said  she.  "  Yet  I  have  endeavored  to  say  as  little 
harm  of  him  as  I  could,  in  fact,  none  publicly,  I  am 
sorry  he  is  in  jail,  but  while  he  is  there  I  am  safe." 

Ona  was  weary  on  retiring,  and  did  not  awake 
until  the  family  had  eaten  breakfast  and  Mr.  Leland 
gone  to  the  village.  "  It  is  now  one  year  since  papa 
gave  me  that  locket,"  thought  she,  as  she  glanced 
from  the  window,  the  snow  reminding  her  of  the 
time. 


1 14  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE   MEETING. 

By  the  window  I  am  sitting 
Watching  feathery  snow-flakes  flitting, 
And  my  mind  is  slowly  sifting 
Thoughts  that  have  so  long  been  drifting 
Toward  this  one,  for  whom  is  breaking 
The  heart  that  has  long  been  aching. 

/  I  \  HESE  were  the  lines  Lillie-  Calhoun  wrote  in 
JL  her  diary  as  she  sat  by  the  window  in  the  up- 
per parlor  of  the  "  Grand  Central,"  a  hotel  in 
Washington,  on  the  same  morning  that  Ona  Leland 
was  thinking  of  what  she  had  accomplished  during 
the  past  year. 

Lillie  having  finished  the  lines  placed  beneath  them 

the  date,  Nov. ,  1845.  Closing  the  book,  by 

some  mishap  it  fell  from  her  hand  and  rattled  down 
to  the  pavement  below.  She  leaned  from  the  win- 
dow to  note  its  location  and  became  absorbed  in 
watching  the  falling  snow,  when  she  again  turned  her 
attention  to  the  book,  it  was  to  see  a  young  gentle- 
man lift  it  from  the  snow  and  glance  upward  to  see 
where  it  came  from,  but  no  one  being  visible,  he  put 
the  book  in  his  pocket. 

Lillie  sat  thinking  of  the  loss  of  her  book  until 
her  mind  drifted  into  another  channel.  She  thus  so- 
liloquized :  "  A  year  ago  to-day,  I  came  here  happy, 
happy  in  the  bloom  and  freshness  of  youth,  happy 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE.  1 1 5 

in  bright  recollections  of  the  past,  and  cheerful  an- 
ticipations of  the  future.  But  now  how  is  all  the 
brightness  of  the  past  dimmed  ?  How  is  all  the  pro- 
spective lustre  of  the  future  tarnished  ?  Why  is  fate 
so  unjust,  to  raise  our  hopes  and  then  ruthlessly  dash 
them  to  the  ground  ?  Why  is  society  so  cruel,  that 
we  must  ostracise  an  affinity  that  is  given  only  by 
heaven,  in  obedience  to  its  arbitrary  rules?  Why 
did  I  come  here  again  ?  Why  did  I  not  remain  in  the 
seclusion  of  my  own,  heretofore  happy,  Southern 
home  ?  I  thought  to  live  down  in  the  whirl  of  excite- 
ment the  heart  lonliness  that  makes  even  Washing- 
ton a  solitude.  I  thought  to  meet  him  for  whom  my 
heart  yearns.  I  thought  to  meet  him  and  learn  from 
his  own  lips  that  '  report '  was  a  falsifier.  I  may 
never  see  him.  Could  I  but  tell  him  my  sorrow  and 
troubles,  I  know  I  should  no  longer  brood  over 
them,  even  if  his  ear  was  not  turned  in  sympathy  to- 
ward me.  Even  if  his  heart  is  turned  to  adamant, 
my  mind  would  be  relieved  of  an  oppressive  burthen 
and  my  heart  of  a  crushing  weight.  I  will  wait  and 
see." 

She  was  very  pale,  a  shadow  had  gathered  upon 
her  brow,  an  anxious,  expectant  look  flashed  from 
her  eyes,  to  be  followed  by  an  expression  through 
which  one  could  seemingly  look  into  the  depths  of 
her  heart  and  there  read  its  sorrow  and  feel  its  pain. 

She  had  visited  many  of  the  watering-places  dur- 
ing the  summer  and  had  spent  the  autumn  in  Canac1  . 
Many  were  the  admirers  that  begged  for  the  sun- 
shine of  her  smile,  but  she  turned  from  them  all. 
She  was  indeed  a  true  woman  ;  she  loved  but  one, 


ii6  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

and  that  one  alone  could  restore  the  roses  to  her 
cheeks. 

Among  the  gay  and  beautiful  that  graced  the  mag- 
nificent parlors  of  Washington  society,  the  inquiry 
was  often  made  regarding  Miss  Calhoun,  the  belle  of 
the  previous  winter. 

She  could  not  be  persuaded  by  her  friends  to  ap- 
pear in  company,  and  yet  she  remained  at  the  hotel. 
She  returned  but  few  calls  and  those  were  of  her 
most  intimate  friends.  The  winter  had  almost  flitted 
by  and  she  had  neither  seen  nor  heard  of  Hayden, 
yet  she  felt  sure  he  was  in  the  city.  Ava  Haynes 
called,  but  never  mentioned  the  name  of  Hayden. 
Her  purpose  was  severing  the  friendship  between 
Lillie  and  Hayden,  and  further  than  that  she  had  no 
anxiety. 

Often  Lillie  drove  out  alone,  hoping  for  even  an 
accidental  meeting  with  him.  One  bright  day,  in 
the  latter  part  of  February,  she  was  driving  very 
slowly,  feeling  sad  and  dejected,  as  she  met  carriage 
after  carriage,  often  recognizing  some  familiar  face. 
At  length  she  noticed  one  bearing  the  coat  of  arms 
of  an  English  nobleman,  attended  by  servants  in 
livery.  As  the  carriage  approached,  she  took  par- 
ticular notice  of  its  inmates.  She  started  in  surprise 
and  anguish  of  mind,  for  there  sat  Hayden  Douglas 
and  by  his  side  sat  Ava  Haynes.  One  glance  told 
her  how  she  had  been  betrayed  by  the  heartless  Ava. 
She  saw  her  triumphant  glance  as  they  passed,  but 
Hayden  did  not  lift  his  eyes,  he  seemed  in  deep 
meditation  and  did  not  observe  the  sweet  pale  face 
of  Lillie. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE.  117 

Mortified  and  dejected,  she  returned  to  her  room, 
where  she  gave  vent  to  her  sorrow  and  grief,  through 
the  volume  of  tears,  that  no  power  of  will  could  re- 
strain. Then,  for  the  first  time,  she  realized  the  en- 
tire selfishness  of  the  world.  She  thought  of  how 
Ava  had  poured  into  her  ears  vituperative  evidence 
of  the  social  standing  of  Hayden,  and  after  prejudic- 
ing the  mind  of  her  auditor  against  him,  quietly  and 
hypocritically  appropriated  him  as  her  friend,  and 
gloating  over  her  success  in  poisoning  the  mind  of  a 
fair  and  virtuous  woman  against  a  true  and  just  man. 

Amidst  her  sorrows,  the  triumphant  glance  of  Ava 
would  appear  before  her  mind's  eye,  and  arousing 
her  pride,  she  determined  to  not  tamely  submit. 

She  soliloquized :  "  Next  Wednesday  evening  is 
that  set  apart  for  the  last  entertainment  of  the  sea- 
son. Shall  I  attend?  Yes.  I  shall  advise  none  of 
my  purpose.  I  shall  address  Madam  DeL'ind  imme- 
diately to  forward  my  new  dress.  I  shall  have  my 
pearls  reset." 

She  acted  accordingly,  sending  her  maid  to  post 
the  letter  and  leave  her  jewelry  at  Barnes'  for  repairs. 

She  seemed  a  different  woman.  That  one  scene 
had  changed  her  nature.  Expectation  of  the  future 
infused  new  life  in  her  system,  and  vivacity  gleamed 
from  her  eyes  and  glowed  upon  her  cheeks.  She 
felt  a  determination  to  vindicate  herself,  and  if  need 
be,  assume  the  aggressive  against  one  who,  in  the 
person  of  Ava  Haynes,  had  acted  so  falsely. 

The  day  before  the  party,  much  to  Lillie's  sur- 
prise, Ava  made  a  passing  call.  She  was  coolly  re- 
ceived, and  treated  reservedly.  She  soon  became 


1 1 8  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  \VA  TOMIE. 

aware  of  the  coolness  of  her  reception  and  the 
haughtiness  of  her  entertainment,  and  made  her 
adieu,  fully  realizing,  at  last,  that  she  had  acted 
unbecomingly,  and  feeling  that  her  duplicity  had 
been  detected,  but  feeling  that  she  had  secured  the 
friendship  of  Hayden,  her  misdeeds  gave  her  little 
anxiety. 

On  Wednesday  Lillie's  new  wardrobe  arrived,  and 
was  carried  to  her  room  so  secretly  that  not  even  the 
inquisitive  servants  imagined  the  contents  of  the-  box. 
Late  in  the  afternoon  she  opened  the  box  and  shook 
out  the  beautiful  and  costly  blue  satin  dress,  which 
was  elaborately  trimmed  with  laces  and  flowers. 
Accompanying  the  dress  were  shoes  and  stockings 
to  match.  Calling  her  maid,  she  began  her  toilet. 
Her  hair  was  tastefully  arranged;  a  cluster  diamond 
held  some  of  the  longer  curls  in  place,  while  from 
among  the  loose  ones  peeped  a  small  bouquet  of 
/orget-me-nots. 

She  stood  before  the  mirror,  arrayed  in  her  hand- 
some dress.  She  was  startled  at  the  reflection.  On 
her  neck  glittered  the  beautiful  pearls;  a  diamond 
brooch  held  a  bunch  of  forget-me-nots  at  her  throat; 
curls  floated  around  a  brow  denoting  intellect  and 
refinement,  while  her  low  dress  displayed  the  shape- 
liest form  ever  beheld.  For  the  first  time,  she  felt  a 
degree  of  pride  never  before  experienced. 

"You  are  so  pretty,  Miss  Lillie,"  said  her  maid, 
"I  am  glad  you  are  going  out  to-night,  for  Miss 
-Ava's  maid  told  me  that  you  would  not  appear  any 
more,  because  there  was  a  young  man  you  wanted, 
and  that  Miss  Ava  took  him  away  from  you,  and 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE.  \  19 

you  were  staying  at  home,  dying  of  a  broken  heart." 

"  Does  Miss  Haynes  tell  her  love  affairs  to  her 
servants?"  asked  Lillie. 

"Yes,  marm,  I  think  she  does,  for  they  always  tell 
me  who  Miss  Ava  loves,  and  I  suppose  she  always 
tells  them." 

"  Whom  does  she  love  now  ?" 

"  I  forget  his  name,  he  is  the  son  of  some  English 
lord,  and  is  very  rich.  He  has  the  finest  carriage 
that  has  ever  been  in  this  country." 

Lillie  felt  grieved  at  herself  for  allowing  her  cur- 
iosity to  lead  her  to  seek  information  from  her 
servants.  She  had  fully  determined  that  those  who 
had  vituperated  Hayden  to  her,  should  yet  feel  her 
influence.  She  made  no  reply  to  the  volubility  of 
words  used  by  her  maid. 

The  last  entertainment  of  the  season  was  to  be 
held  at  the  unassuming  residence  of  Senator  Taylor. 
The  parlors  were  already  crowded  when  Lillie, 
leaning  upon  the  arm  of  her  escort,  entered.  Her 
companion  was  a  stately  and  handsome  young  naval 
officer,  her  cousin.  Many  were  the  handsome  faces 
already  there,  but  none  compared  in  beauty  of  fea- 
ture, harmony  of  attire,  and  happy  expression  with 
the  beautiful  blonde  who  had  just  entered.  Her 
eyes  sparkled  as  brightly  as  her  diamonds.  The 
general  murmur  of  admiration  which  greeted  her 
entrance,  attracted  the  attention  of  Hayden,  who 
was  enjoying  himself,  seemingly,  by  conversing  with 
Ava  in  an  adjoining  parlor.  As  she  passed  the  apai  - 
ment  their  glances  met  momentarily.  Passing  from 
the  room  into  the  conservatory,  she  seated  herself 
near  a  table  laden  with  choice  flowers. 


120  THE  SPY  OF  OSA1VATOMIE. 

As  she  sat  admiring  the  elaborate  arrangement  of 
the  flowers,  the  hum  of  admiring  voices  proclaimed 
the  entrance  of  some  attractive  or  important  person- 
age. As  she  arose  from  her  chair  to  observe  the  new 
arrivals  that  were  calling  forth  such  an  expression  of 
admiration,  her  eyes  fell  upon  a  face  fairer  than  her 
own,  a  face  that  had  never  known  cosmetics,  a  face 
which  shone  with  the  pure  whiteness  of  nature's  own 
coloring,  while  her  cheeks  glowed  with  the  bright 
tints  of  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  Her  lips  were 
cherry  red,  half  parted  in  a  pleasant,  winsome  smile. 
Lillie  gazed  upon  the  stranger  with  delight.  "  I  love 
that  child,  for  she  is  only  a  child  in  appearance  ;  how 
gracefully  she  moves  from  room  to  room.  What  a 
halo  of  youthful,  exuberant  joy  and  happiness  seems 
to  surround  her.  How  tastefully  she  is  dressed,  how 
everything  harmonizes  with  her  complexion.  Her 
dark  blue  silk  and  white-rose  trimmings,  those  silver 
snow-flake 'resting  on  her  golden  curls  are  true  to 
nature.  She  is  pretty.  She  has  no  knowledge  of 
her  attractiveness  and  that  fact  lends  grace  to  her 
movements  and  adds  more  beauty  to  her  appear- 
ance." 

As  Lillie  toyed  with  her  fan,  thinking  of  the  beau- 
tiful girl,  she  heard  a  step  by  her  side,  turning  quick- 
ly, she  beheld  an  extended  hand  and  heard  a  well- 
known  voice  exclaim  :  "  I  have  found  you  at  last, 
Lillie  !  " 

It  was  Hayden ;  he  had  sought  for  her  as  soon  as 
he  could,  without  abruptness,  relieve  himself  of  the 
care  of  Miss  Ava. 

They  conversed  a  few  minutes,  when  Hayden  pro- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  \  2 1 

posed  a  promenade.  Taking  his  arm  they  moved 
leisurely  from  parlor  to  parlor,  so  wrapt  in  their 
own  thoughts  and  expressions,  as  to  be  entirely  un- 
conscious of  the  murmur  of  delight  expressed  by 
others  at  their  appearance.  They  passed  near  Ava, 
but  Lillie  seemed  not  to  regard  her  presence. 

"Look,  Haydtm,  can  you  give  me  any  information 
regarding  that  beautiful  child-lady  standing  near  the 
piano?" 

"  I  can  not  positively  say  who  she  is.  I  did  not 
hear  the  announcement  of  her  name,  after  she  had 
created  such  a  sensation  by  her  entrance,"  said  Hay- 
den.  "  But  I  am  quite  positive  I  saw  her  one  year 
ago  last  autumn  in  New  Hampshire.  I  had  but  an 
imperfect  view  of  her  face,  but  her  eyes  attracted  my 
especial  attention  by  their  brilliancy." 

"  I  became  entirely  enraptured  at  her  entree  this 
evening,  and  even  now  am  compelled  to  admit  that 
I  am  deeply  in  love  with  that  fair  young  being." 

"I  am  surprised.  I  was  not  aware  that  ladies  ever 
became  enamored  of  other  ladies." 

"  I  hope,  by  the  assurance  I  have  given  you  re- 
garding my  feelings  for  that  lady,  that  such  a  state- 
ment will  not  surprise  you  in  the  future.  I  have  lady 
friends  whom  I  love  ardently,  aye  !  devotedly." 

"  Perhaps,  Miss  Lillie,  it  was  of  one  of  those  lady 
friends  you  were  thinking  when  you  let  your  book 
fall  from  the  window." 

"  I  have  not  the  faintest  idea  as  to  what  you  refer." 

As  he  produced  a  handsomely  bound,  gilt-edged 
day-book,  she  exclaimed:  "That  is  certainly  my 
book.  How  did  it  come  in  your  possession,  Hay- 
den?" 


122  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  I  picked  it  up  on  the  day  of  my  arrival  here,  as 
I  was  passing  the  'Grand  Central."  On  opening  it,  I 
saw  it  was  yours.  Let  me  assure  you,  Lillie,  the 
sight  of  your  name,  in  your  familiar  hand,  brought 
again  into  active  life  the  feeling  which  had  not  died 
— only  become  dormant  in  my  breast.  My  heart 
throbbed  with  a  new  and  stronger  pulsation  than  had 
been  its  wont  since  I  parted  with  you  last  winter.  I 
felt  a  delicacy  in  approaching  you  to-night,  but  my 
observation  of  the  occasional  sad  expression  that 
would  intrude  itself  upon  your  countenance,  led  me 
to  feel  that  I  was  connected  with  your  thoughts,  as 
you  have  been  with  mine,  since  we  last  met.  I  have 
repeatedly  asked  Miss  Ava  concerning  you.  She 
invariably  told  me  that  you  h£d  returned  home  soon 
after  the  season  opened,  and  not  seeing  you,  I  was 
led  to  believe  such  was  the  fact.  Perhaps  it  may 
have  been,  and  that  you  have  only  returned  to  be 
present  at  this  grand  'break-up.'  ' 

"No,  Hayden,  I  have  been  in  the  city  all  winter. 
'Tis  true  I  have  been  out  but  little.  Miss  Ava  has 
called  upon  me  at  my  hotel  frequently.  I  am  sur- 
prised that  she  should  endeavor  to  impress  you  with 
the  idea  that  I  was  not  in  Washington." 

"  Since  we  have  again  met,  and  understand  each 
other  'as  of  yore,'  I  will  not  repeat  other  remarks 
regarding  yourself  made  by  Miss  Ava,  which  I  now 
know  to  be  false.  We  will  let  it  all  pass,  and  hope 
that  the  great  firmament  of  the  undeveloped  future 
may  contain  brighter  constellations  than  has  fallen 
to  our  lot  in  the  past." 

When  Ava  saw  Lillie  and   Hayden  together,  she 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  123 

at  once  realized  that  her  plots  were  discovered,  yet 
she  felt  no  admonitions  of  an  accusing  conscience 
for  her  perfidious  acts. 

Ava  Haynes  was  not  the  woman  to  love  or  ar- 
dently cherish  a  love  extended  to  her.  Her  only 
desire  seemed  to  be  to  excel  others  in  attracting  the 
attention  and  winning  the  admiration  of  men.  She 
was  not  beautiful,  even  if  she  was  attractive.  She 
was  a  perfect  dissembler.  She  desired  to  so  impress 
each  new  acquaintance,  that  he  would  bow  humbly 
to  her  slightest  wish  and  acknowledge  her  as  the 
reigning  queen  of  his  heart.  Such  an  influence  she 
never  could  wield  over  Hayden ;  although  he  seemed 
charmed  with  her  presence,  and  happy  in  her  society, 
yet  she  never  could  induce  him  to  speak  of  love  or 
adoration.  She  felt  piqued  at  the  failure  of  her 
plans,  but  not  a  line  of  her  countenance  indicated 
the  inward  feeling. 

"  When  may  I  look  for  a  return  of  my  book  ?" 
said  Lillie  to  Hayden. 

"  Miss  Lillie,  since  this  little  book  has  fallen  into 
my  possession  I  have  cherished  the  hope  that  I 
would  be  permitted  to  retain  it,  and  now  since  I  have 
met  you,  let  me  earnestly  entreat  that  I  may  not  be 
denied  the  pleasure  so  fondly  hoped  for.  I  am  about 
to  sail  for  England  and  in  my  previous  contempla- 
tions of  that  voyage  and  its-  following  travels,  I  as- 
sure you  this  little  book  has  played  a  prominent  part. 
It  has  and  shall  be  a  reminder  of  happy  days  in  the 
past,  and  I  now  hope  it  may  prove  a  talisman  which 
will  vouchsafe  still  more  happy  ones  in  the  future.  I 
am  loth  to  part  with  it," 


124  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

* 

"You  may  retain  it,  Hayden,  but  let  me  ask,  how 
long  shall  you  remain  in  England  ?" 

"I  had  thought  I  should  never  return  to  America, 
but  I  have  very  recently  changed  my  mind.  The 
time  will  come  when  I  shall  feel-that  I  must  return. 
In  fact  it  is  a  duty  I  owe  you  Miss  Lillie,  to  not  al- 
low the  future  to  be  overcast  with  shadows,  as  the 
past  has  been,  when  such  can  be  so  easily  dispelled 
by  the  sunshine  of  love.  So  you  may  anticipate  my 
return  as  soon  as  I  can  possibly  arrange  the  business 
which  calls  me  away." 

"  Be  assured  Hayden,  I  shall  look  anxiously  for 
your  coming." 

"  What  rapturous  music,"  both  exclaimed  in  a 
breath. 

"Who  is  the  performer?"  querried  Lillie. 

They  entered  the  next  room  and  beheld  seated  at 
the  piano,  the  same  sweet-faced  girl.  She  was  sing- 
ing an  old  Scotch  song,  her  voice  so  sweet  and  earn- 
est in  its  appeal,  so  life-like  in  the  rendition  of  the 
sentiment,  so  affecting  in  its  execution  that  tears 
dimmed  the  eyes  of  her  auditors. 

Hayden  stood  by  Lillie  after  the  song  was  ended, 
conversing  on  various  topics,  especially  the  dangers 
attending  an  ocean  voyage.  As  the  time  of  parting 
drew  near,  he  detached  a  beautiful  ring  from  his 
watch-chain,  placing  it  on  her  finger,  said,  "  Let  this 
be  a  momento  of  my  love  for  you  ;  wear  it  while  life 
lasts  and  may  the  hand  that  it  decorates  cool  my 
fevered  brow  and  press  my  burning  cheek,  as  I  pass 
happily  away  to  prepare  an  arbor  for  your  coming 
in  a  world  where  love  reigns  supreme." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM&.  125 

With  light  happy  hearts,  joyous  thoughts,  and 
bright  anticipations,  they  parted.  He  to  wonder 
why  people,  aspiring  to  be  considered  refined  and 
intellectual,  could  debase  themselves  as  Ava  had 
done,  and  only  for  a  selfish  motive.  She,  woman- 
like, to  forget  the  past  with  its  sorrows  and  grievan- 
ces, and  to  live  in  the  sunshine  of  the  immediate 
present,  and  contemplate  the  lustrous  brightness  of 
the  future  opening  before  her.  Even  her  dreams 
partook  of  the  same  nature,  she  dwelt  in  realms  of 
bliss,  perpetual  joy  flowed  as  a  stream  to  make  glad 
her  heart. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE   WIDOWED    AND    WIDOWER. 

(  AjFTER  Mr.  Black  received  the  note  conveying 
JT\  the  knowledge  of  his  complicity  in  the  Curry 
family  abduction,  he  made  hasty  preparation 
to  leave  the  village.  He  was  wondering  who  had 
betrayed  him.  He  was  enraged  beyond  all  question, 
on  account  of  the  turn  affairs  had  taken.  His  nat- 
urally vicious  temper  demanded  some  one  on  whom 
to  reak  his  vengeance.  None  other  appearing,  he 
vented  his  spleen  upon  his  innocent  wife,  by  furi- 
ously beating  her.  She  was  so  badly  bruised  that 
she  was  unable  to  leave  her  bed  for  days,  and  for 
attention  she  was  compelled  to  depend  upon  the 
charity  of  the  neighboring  women. 


126  THE  SPY  OF  OS  AW  ATOM  IE. 

Black  sold  his  store  to  his  wife's  cousin  and  de- 
parted for  the  West,  failing  to  induce  his  wife  to 
accompany  him,  she,  in  fact,  not  being  able.  News 
eventually  reached  Strawn  that  he  had  joined  the 
Mormons.  Mrs.  Black  made  a  comfortable  living  by 
boarding  her  cousin  and  his  wife.  She  frequently 
assisted  him  in  the  store  and  became  an  excellent 
saleswoman,  and  now  that  she  was  no  longer  under 
the  domineering  influence  of  her  brutal  husband,  her 
refinement  and  intelligence  became  noticeable  and 
truly  appreciated.  Thus  she  experienced  greater 
enjoyment  than  at  any  time  since  her  marriage. 

While  Black  was  making  preparations  to  leave, 
Mrs.  Harris  was  expressing  much  sympathy  for  Guy 
Wren,  who  was  in  jail.  She  attributed  all  his  mis- 
fortune to  the  previous  bad  conduct  of  his  wife.  She 
knew  Wren  was  a  good  man,  but  he  had  suffered  in 
mind  on  account  of  family  troubles,  and  any  crime 
or  misdemeanor  he  committed  was  .traceable  to  his 
wife,  and  she  should  be  the  one  to  suffer.  Mrs.  Har- 
ris made  it  a  rule  to  blame  women  for  all  the  wrongs 
committed,  and  invariably  found  some  woman  at  the 
bottom  of  all  the  mischief  done  under  her  observa- 
tion. Such  weak-minded  creatures  are  a  curse  to 
their  sex. 

She  attempted  to  administer  a  reprimand  to  Mrs. 
Black  for  refusing  to  accompany  her  husband,  but 
the  attendants  caused  her  to  refrain  as  soon  as  she 
began  her  bemeaning  lecture.  She  left  the  house  in 
high  dudgeon,  and  hastening  home,  spent  her  fury 
upon  her  husband,  the  doctor,  who  was  one  of  the 
mildest-tempered  men  in  the  country.  He  was  wea- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  1 27 

ried  in  watching  with  one  of  their  children,  night  after 
night,  besides  waiting  upon  other  patients  during  the 
day.  After  she  had  finished  her  tirade  of  abuse,  he 
calmly  informed  her  if  she  was  not  pleased  with  her 
home  and  husband  it  would  be  better  to  find  a  more 
congenial  place.  She  hastened  to  her  room,  and 
when  called  the  next  morning,  it  was  discovered  that 
she  had  gone. 

She  had  taken  all  the  money  she  could  find,  to- 
gether with  her  clothing,  and  departed  during  the 
night.  The  stage  picked  her  up  on  the  road  the  next 
morning,  but  her  final  destination  none  could  ascer- 
tain. 

The  doctor  found  a  newly-married  couple,  who 
rented  his  land  and  occupied  his  house,  taking  care 
of  his  children  and  providing  meals  for  himself. 

The  neighbors  were  pleased  when  she  left — she 
had  been  a  town  scourge ;  a  genuine,  untamed  shrew. 

The  doctor  received  no  word  from  her.  He  never 
mentioned  her  name,  unless  it  was  first  mentioned  in 
his  presence. 

Ten  years  passed  by  and  Tie  removed  to  the  city 
of  New  York  where  he  found  practice  more  remun- 
erative and  he  had  more  time  to  superintend  the  in- 
struction of  his  children,  or  at  least,  have  a  watchful 
care  over  their  instruction. 

His  daughters  had  grown  to  be  lovely  girls,  and 
by  his  careful  supervision  all  the  contaminating  influ- 
ence, set  by  the  example  of  their  mother,  had  been 
eradicated  from  their  minds.  They  recognized  the 
protector  in  their  father,  and  his  kindness,  mildness 
and  general  suavity  of  manner,  gave  him  the  place 


i28  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

in  their  minds,  of  mother,  a  name  they  had  scarcely 
understood  when  applied  to  her,  whose  foibles  and 
peculiarities  they  could  never  entirely  harmonize 
with  such  an  endearing  appellation. 

Mr.  Harris'  professional  duties  called  upon  him  to 
traverse  the  allies  and  by-ways  of  the  city.  During 
one  of  these  trips  on  a  cold  afternoon,  he  noticed  a 
woman  whose  peculiarity  of  movement  attracted, 
momentarily,  his  attention.  "  Certainly  it  cannot.be 
Mrs.  Harris,"  he  mused,  "she  had  more  than  a 
thousand  dollars  in  money,  sufficient  to  keep  her 
above  want  for  years."  He  soon  dismissed  such 
thoughts  from  his  mind,  and  in  his  rounds  thereafter 
took  no  notice  of  the  miserable  hut,  except  an  occa- 
sional mental  comment  on  its  unusually  squalidness. 
But  as  he  had/no  warning  of  the  severe  winter  storm 
that  was  soon  to  visit  the  city,  so  he  had  no  knowl- 
edge or  idea  of  the  storm  so  soon  to  agitate  his  mo- 
tives. To  him  "  a  shadow  was  on  the  wall,"  yet  he 
divined  it  not,  although  he  had  noted  its  presence. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

ONA    IN     WASHINGTON. 

MR.  LELAND  was  called  to  Washington  City 
after  the  affair  concerning  the  Curry  family 
and  he  proposed  to   Ona  that  she  accom- 
pany him,  to  which  she  consented. 

Mr.  Leland  had  an  intimate  friend  in  Washington 

O  t 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  129 

Mr.  Henry  Wise,  a  prominent  abolitionist,  in  fact  the 
leader  of  the  Anti-Slavery  party  in  the  city.  Imme- 
diately upon  their  arrival,  Mrs.  Wise  became  so  in- 
fatuated with  Ona  that  she  at  once  began  to  prevail 
upon  Mr.  Leland  to  allow  her  to  spend  the  winter  in 
Washington.  But  until  Ona  herself  expressed  a  de- 
sire to  remain,  he  did  not  consent.  Mrs.  Wise  was 
pleased  with  her  pretty  face  and  sweet  voice,  her 
shapely  head  graced  beautifully  formed  shoulders, 
but  most  of  all  the  firmness  of  her  character  as  ex- 
pressed by  her  demeanor,  attracted  Mr.  as  well  as 
Mrs.  Wise.  Ona's  mind  was  properly  developed  and 
abundantly  stored  with  useful  knowledge  and  she 
conversed  fluently  on  general  topics  of  interest.  All 
these,  added  to  her  musical  knowledge,  made  her 
really  an  attractive  personage. 

Mrs.  Wise  had  endeavored  to  introduce  her  into 
society  during  the  early  season,  but  Ona  would  not 
acquiesce  in  the  proposition.  She  preferred  roaming 
at  will,  unnoticed,  through  the  different  departments 
of  Government  buildings,  becoming  familiar  with  the 
routine  of  work  in  each,  and  finally,  when  urgently 
pressed,  she  consented  to  attend  the  last  entertain- 
ment, where  Hayden  and  Lillie,  with  others,  so  much 
admired  the  stranger  who  discoursed  such  sweet 
music,  and  otherwise  won  their  admiration. 

That  attractive  stranger  was  Ona  Leland.  Mrs. 
Wise  had  taken  great  pains  to  make  her  guest  the 
most  attractive  and  accomplished  lady  present,  and 
had  most  admirably  succeeded. 

Such  fashionable  life  did  not  meet  the  approbation, 
neither  did  it  win  the  approval  of  Ona.  She  said  to 


1 30  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE. 

Mrs.  Wise  one  day:  "I  had  rather  be  at  work  in  the 
kitchen  than  be  compelled  to  entertain  these  giddy- 
minded  callers.  I  must  have  something  to  do  here 
in  this  busy  world.  I  cannot  imagine  what  satisfac- 
tion there  can  be  in  a  life  spent  in  idleness  when 
there  are  so  many  opportunities  to  do  good  and  but 
little  effort  required,  and  even  if  we  do  work  to  ac- 
complish good,  assuredly  it  is  time  and  labor  well 
expended." 

Many  long  letters  found  their  way  to  members  of 
the  "  Independent  Band  "  from  Ona,  portraying  her 
loneliness,  even  when  surrounded  by  the  gay  and 
fashionable  of  the  world.  She  told  them  how  pre- 
cious time  was  wasted  in  catering  to  the  dictates  of 
"Dame  Fashion"  by  many  whose  abilities,  both  nat- 
ural and  acquired,  if  properly  trained  and  applied, 
could  be  productive  of  so  great  good ;  those  who  in- 
stead of  informing  themselves  upon  the  current  ques- 
tions of  the  day  and  expressing  their  opinions  freely 
upon  them,  as  is  their  God -given  privilege,  thus  pav- 
ing the  way  or  laying  the  foundation  stones  for  a 
structure  which  should  elicit  the  admiration  of  the 
world  when  contemplating  the  privilege  granted  to 
women  in  America,  that  of  being  as  God  had  created 
them,  equal  in  all  rdspect  and  under  all  considera- 
tions to  the  so-called  "  Proud  Lords  of  Creation." 
Instead  of  thus  seizing  upon  the  opportunities  pre- 
sented, their  whole  time  was  being  consumed  in  pre- 
paring for  and  attending  the  numerous  fetes  given  in 
this, .gay  and  profligate  city.  Thus  she  would  write 
to  them  of  things  of  interest  she  had  learned  ;  of  the 
abounding  skill  displayed  by  American  minds,  as 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  131 

exemplified  by  the  thousands  of  models  in  the  Pat- 
ent Office ;  of  her  visit  to  the  Department  of  Agri- 
culture, where  she  had  penned  condensed  reports 
from  all  the  States  and  Territories,  treating  of  the 
productiveness  of  the  soil,  its  adaptation  to  various 
cereals,  its  property  in  producing  fruits,  its  timber 
area,  its  minerel  deposits,  and  various  other  topics, 
would  be  discussed  in  her  letters  to  those  young 
companions  who  had  with  her  embarked  in  an  un- 
dertaking which  would  have  been  considered  futile 
by  youths  of  the  opposite  sex.  In  one  letter  she 
wrote :  "  I  like  politics  better  than  ever  before. 
There  is  here  a  wide  field  and  ample  opportunities 
for  developing  a  taste  in  that  peculiar  study.  I  long 
to  see  the  time  come  when  I  may  have  something  to 
say  upon  questions  coming  up  for  public  considera- 
tion, and  a  work  to  do  in  this  great  and  grand  field." 

Such  sentiments  were  voluminously  expressed  in 
every  letter  she  sent  to  Strawn.  They  not  only  en- 
couraged the  girls  in  their  work,  but  principles  and 
sentiments  were  imbued  into  their  minds  which  would 
remain  there  during  life. 

But  one  of  Mrs.  Wise's  callers  impressed  Ona  at 
all  favorably.  From  the  first  introduction,  which  was 
given  after  the  season  was  over,  Ona  and  Lillie  Cal- 
houn  were  devoted  friends,  although  their  political 
sentiments  were  as  different  as  were  the  sections  of 
country  they  represented.  When  they  discussed 
these  points  of  difference  between  them,  it  was  in 
an  argumentative,  reasoning,  unprejudiced  manner, 
and  much  good  was  accomplished  by  both,  as  the 
mind  of  each  was  relieved  of  prejudices  placed  there 


1 32  THE  SPY  O*  OSAWATOM1E. 

through  exaggerated  statements  regarding  the  pecu- 
liarities of  either  section.  Lillie  prolonged  her  stay 
in  Washington  for  no  other  motive  than  to  enjoy  the 
society  of  the  fair  young  girl  who  had  so  effectually 
charmed  her  admiration  and  won  her  love  and  es- 
teem. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE    DEATH    BED    SCENE. 

FEW  years  pass  away  and  the  acquaintance 
formed  between  Ona  Leland  and  Lillie  Cal- 
houn  grows  into  friendship  and  ripens  into 
mutual  love,  one  for  the  other.  Many  weeks  had 
been  spent  by  Lillie  basking  in  the  pure  mountain 
air  which  surrounds  Cedar  Hall,  and  summer  after 
summer  did  these  two  friends  spend  together  at  the 
famed  and  famous  resorts  with  which  America 
abounds. 

Now  it  was  autumn  ;  six  years  had  passed  since 
they  first  met.  At  the  end  of  their  summering  tour, 
Lillie  thought  it  befitting  to  spend  a  few  weeks  at 
Cedar  Hall  before  returning  to  her  own  balmy  and 
flower  laden  home  in  the  South. 

She  seemed  languid,  careworn  and  despondent. 
New  Hampshire  air  did  not  bring  the  roses  to  her 
cheeks  as  it  had  in  former  times.  Finally,  a  week 
before  the  time  fixed  for  her  departure,  she  said : 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  133 

"  Ona,  I  must  go  home  immediately  !" 

"  Why,  Lillie  !  you  surprise  me,  I  cannot  enter- 
tain the  thought  of  parting  thus  suddenly." 

"  I  feel  that  I  must  go,  there  is  a  certain  forebod- 
ing of  evil  seems  to  cling  around  me.  I  have  a  pre- 
monition that  something  terrible  is  about  to  occur, 
something  entirely  unlooked  for.  I  cannot  eradicate 
the  thought  from  my  mind  and  under  its  influence  I 
cannot  enjoy  myself  or  add  to  your  pleasure.  I 
know  my  mind  would  assume  a  state  of  rest  more 
readily  at  home  than  it  does  away.  I  shall  then  at 
least  have  the  consciousness  that  I  am  not  annoying 
others  by  my  despondent  expressions  and  dejected 
appearance." 

"  Be  assured,  Lillie,  we  shall  suffer  no  annoyance 
by  your  indisposition.  I  can  hardly  realize  that  your 
feelings  are  caused  otherwise  than  perhaps  by  our 
recent  dissipation  followed  by  hasty  traveling,  which 
was  indeed  wearisome  and  may  have  left  its  effects, 
as  a  prostration,  partially  of  your  nervous  system, 
which  depression  you  look  upon  as  a  mental  afflic- 
tion." 

"  Do  not  urge  me  to  remain,  I  know  myself  suffi- 
ciently well,  to  know  that  I  am  not  in  error  regarding 
my  feelings,  and  I  know  further  that  you  will,  at  my 
earnest  solicitation,  render  me  all  possible  assistance 
to  start  to-morrow.  Will  you  not  ?" 

"Although  loth  to  part  with  you  thus  suddenly,  I 
can  only  say  'yes'  to  your  entreaty.  I  know  how  I 
should  feel  if,  in  earnest  to  go  to  my  home,  any  bar- 
rier was  interposed,  even  a  kindly  intercession  to 
remain." 


I34  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

The  next  morning  Lillie  entered  the  stage  to  start 
for  her  home  in  the  Sunny  South,  where  the  "mag- 
nolias bloom,  and  the  orange  grows."  A  smile 
played  upon  her  countenance,  as  if  she  felt  she  had 
taken  a  step  that  would  avert  the  calamity  which  had 
impended. 

As  she  entered  the  stage,  the  postmaster  of  Strawn 
handed  her  a  letter  which  had  just  arrived.  She 
glanced  merely  at  the  postmark,  and  breaking  the 
seal,  said  in  her  own  mind:  "It  is  from  Hayden,  yet 
it  does  not  resemble  his  handwriting.  But  it  surely 
is !  It  is  mailed  at  London  !  "  Tearing  off  the  en- 
velope, she  threw  it  out  of  the  stage-window,  and 
perusing  the  contents  of  the  letter,  her  very  blood 
seemed  to  freeze  in  her  veins.  She  sat  pallid  and 
cold  as  marble.  Her  young  heart  was  crushed  within 
her  at  the  cruel,  heartless  words  it  contained. 

All  her  bright  day-dream  was  over.  The  idol  of 
her  heart  was  gone  from  her  forever.  The  old  creak- 
ing stage  rattled  on.  She  took  notice  of  neither  time 
nor  objects.  Sleep  was  banished  from  her  eyes,  and 
would  not  return  at  her  bidding.  The  gnawings  of 
hunger  were  suppressed,  appetite  had  lost  its  relish. 
Desire  was  obliterated  from  her  mind.  The  world 
appeared  as  a  blank,  except  where  in  letters  of  fire 
appeared  the  words  of  that  cruel  epistle.  Hearing 
was  dead,  except  as  all  nature  gathered  its  sounds 
and  concentrated  their  forces  upon  the  enunciation 
of  those  taunting  words  which  rang  as  heaven's  ar- 
tillery upon  her  ear. 

After  many  days'  travel  she  reached  home,  almost 
unconscious  of  her  surroundings.  Repairing  to  her 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  135 

room,  she  carefully  laid  the  fatal  missive  away  and 
penned  a  line  to  Ona,  saying:  "I  have  come  home 
to  die." 

Weeks  passed,  and  she  kept  her  bed.  The  physician 
gave  no  hopes  of  her  recovery.  At  length  she  asked 
that  Ona  be  sent  for.  A  messenger  was  dispatched 
in  haste,  carrying  the  summons  to  her  little  friend  in 
the  North.  Sad  were  the  days  and  nights  which 
passed  in  that  Southern  mansion  as  they  awaited  the 
arrival  of  the  friend.  At  last  Ona  came.  A  happy 
expression  of  recognition  spread  over  Lillie's  coun- 
tenance when  she  heard  the  sweet  voice  beside  her. 
Opening  her  eyes  for  the  first  time  in  many  days, 
she  looked  upon  the  face  that  bent  over  her  and 
returned  the  affectionate  kiss,  but  she  soon  relapsed 
into  unconsiousness.  She  became  delirious,  am' 
talked  incessantly  of  the  past;  of  Hayden,  and  of  his 
marrying  another.  Then  she  besought  hirn.to  come, 
that  she  might  know  from  his  own  lips  that  he  had 
broken  his  vow  of  constancy  to  her;  that  he  had  cast 
her  adrift  upon  the  ocean  of  inconstancy,  without  sai 
or  rudder;  that  he  had  permitted  her  place  in  hi.- 
heart  to  be  usurped  by  another;  that  a  siren  voice 
had  deadened  his  sensibility  of  right,  of  justice,  o 
truth ;  that  a  fair  face  had  charmed  him,  in  imagina- 
tion, and  while  it  threw  about  him  a  vapor  of  delu- 
sion, led  him  on  to  self-immolation  upon  the  altar  oi 
selfishness,  greed  and  inconstancy. 

There  came  a  change  seemingly  for  the  better,  she 
opened  her  eyes  and  recognized  those  around  her. 
It  was  early  one  bright  November  morning,  that  de- 
lightful season,  Indian  summer  cast  its  fragrant  haze 


136  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  early  songsters 
which  had  twilled  their  first  notes  in  Northern  clime 
sought  the  balmy  South  to  swell  their  first  twitterings 
into  grateful  songs  of  praise.  These  were  abroad 
upon  this  particular  morning,  making  sweet  music  as 
the  golden  sun,  rising  from  its  watery  bed,  glinted  its 
invigorating  rays  through  the  window  full  upon  the 
couch  of  the  sufferer. 

"  What  a  beautiful  morning,"  said  she,  "  it  reminds 
me  of  the  mornings  at  Cedar  Hall.  Oh  !  there  I  was 
so  happy." 

"Are  you  not  happy  now?"  asked  Ona. 
"  Not  as  I  was  in  worldly  pleasures,  but  there  seems 
to  be  sweeter  pleasures  than  earth  can  give,  await- 
ing me  on  another  shore.  I  imagine  I  hear  the 
sweetest  music  from  the  other  side  of  this  stream  I 
am  about  to  cross.  I  see  radient  faces  smiling  at  my 
coming.  I  notice  outstretched  hands  open  to  receive 
me,  and  among  that  vast  throng  stands  one,  a  smile 
of  welcome  lights  up  his  countenance,  a  halo  of  glory 
surrounds  his  brow,  and  those  around  him  smile 
gladly  as  he  addresses  them  as  His  children.  Oh,  I 
know  I  shall  be  happy  among  that  group.  I  so  earn- 
estly desire  to  have  him  place  His  hand  upon  my 
head  and  say,  '  my  child.'  " 

She  fell  into  a  sweet  sleep  and  her  friends  were 
impressed  with  the  idea  that  when  she  awoke  she 
would  be  better.  After  resting  for  nearly  an  hour, 
she  awoke  suddenly,  calling  for  Ona,  she  said,  "  get 
my  keys  and  open  my  letter-box,  bring  me  the  pack- 
age of  letters,  you  will  find  one  in  the  top  drawer  of 
my  dressing-case,  bring  it  also." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  137 

Ona  brought  the  package  and  the  crumpled  note, 
and  placed  them  in  Lillie's  hand.  She  placed  the 
crumpled  one  among  the  others  and  returned  them 
to  Ona  saying :  "  Take  these,  and  when  I  am  gone 
read  them  and  answer  the  last  one.  Tell  him  that 
my  heart  was  broken  and  I  am  sleeping  the  sleep 
that  knows  no  waking.  Tell  him  I  forgave  him, 
that  my  last  thoughts  and  words  were  of  him  ;  that 
I  return  to  him  all  he  gave  me  except  the  ring,  that 
I  will  not  have  removed  from  my  finger  where  he 
placed  it.  Keep  the  letters,  Ona,  until  he  returns  to 
America,  but  be  sure  and  answer  the  last  one."  Her 
voice  grew  weaker  and  the  weeping  friends  bent 
over  to  catch  the  half- whispered  and  slowly  uttered 
words. 

As  night  drew  near  she  closed  her  eyes  as  if  she 
would  sleep.  Toward  midnight  she  rallied,  and  cast- 
ing a  glance  of  recognition  upon  each  of  her  friends, 
pleasantly  smiled,  and  ceased  to  breathe. 

The  hand  of  Ona  remained  in  the  clasp  of  the  one, 
that  had  often  in  life  grasped  it  in  friendship  and  still 
seemed  to  retain  its  grasp,  though  life  had  passed 
from  it,  and  its  power  to  act  was  dead.  Ona  was  loth 
to  withdraw  from  the  bedside  where  she  had  Ion"- 

o 

and  faithfully  watched. 

Now  that  she  could  do  no  more  to  alleviate  the 
suffering  body  or  soothe  the  mind  of  the  unconscious 
form  before  her,  she  gently  unclasped  the  cold  fing- 
ers and  repaired  to  her  own  room  where  she  thre\v 
herself  upon  the  bed  and  wept  until  tired  nature  cast 
around  her  pillow  the  oblivion  of  sleep. 

When  she  awoke,  the  sun  was  shining  through  the 


1 38  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TUM1E. 

open  window  of  her  apartment.  As  she  raised  her 
head,  she  beheld  to  her  great  astonishment  a  dark 
and  vicious-looking  man  examining  the  contents  of 
her  trunk — examinining,  especially,  letters  and  pa- 
pers. She  immediately  thought  of  the  letters  Liliic 
had  given  her  and  the  silver  case  which  she  had 
brought  with  her.  Finding  them  r,  ife  in  her  pocket, 
she  next  thought  how  to  rid  herself  of  the  presence 
of  the  intruder. 

She  sprang  from  the  bed,  and  reaching  the  door, 
she  threw  it  open  before  the  man  had  time  to  gain 
his  feet.  .  Standing  in  the  door,  she  demanded  to 
know  the  reason  of  the  unwarranted  intrusion.  As 
he  cast  his  dark,  scowling  eye  upon  her,  she,  with 
feelings  of  dread  and  fear,  recognized  the  cruel  vis- 
age; it  was  none  other  than  the  heartless  wretch, 
Guy  Wren.  He  rushed  past  her  without  saying  a 
word. 

She  immediately  instituted  inquiries  as  to  his  pres- 
ence in  the  neighborhood,  and  learned  that  he  was 
serving  in  the  capacity  of  body  servant  and  attend- 
ant of  Mr.  Calhoun. 

"Does  he  have  access  to  all  parts  of  the  house?" 
asked  Ona  of  the  servant  who  had  imparted  the  in- 
formation. 

"  No,  madam,  I  reckon  not,  but  he  always  goes 
where  he  pleases.  Massa  think  a  heap  of  him." 

Ona  felt  that  she  should  say  nothing  regarding  his 
presence  in  her  room.  Replacing  the  articles  in  her 
trunk  and  arranging  her  hair,  she  went  down  to 
breakfast,  feeling  a  disgust  for  the  laxity  and  want 
of  perception  in  people  who  would  employ  such  a 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  139 

man  as  Guy  Wren  for  a  servant  companion  when 
ordinary  judgment  would  promptly  condemn  him  by 
the  rule  of  physiognomy.  As  she  passed  through 
the  hall,  she  observed  the  human  fiend  standing  at 
the  farther  end  examining  a  revolver.  He  did  not 
see  her  as  she  entered  the  sitting  room. 

Ona  had  loved  the  fair  one  now  lying  above  them 
cold  in  death,  and  for  Mrs.  Calhoun  her  heart  went 
out  in  kindly,  affectionate  sympathy,  in  this,  the  hour 
of  her  great  affliction.  They  were  no  longer  stran- 
gers to  her.  Her  interest  in  the  welfare  of  their  lost 
one;  her  many  kindly  acts  extended  during  her  long 
sickness,  had  caused  the  tendrils  of  their  hearts  to  go 
out  and  embrace  the  fair-faced  girl  of  the  North,  and 
now  their  grief-stricken  hearts  looked  to  her  as  a 
comforter,  while  she,  mildly  and  sweetly,  called  their 
attention  to  One  who  is  able  to  comfort,  willing  to 
cheer  and  glad  to  receive. 

As  the  fajnily  seated  themselves  at  breakfast,  a 
noise  was  heard  in  the  room  above  where  lay  the 
corpse.  The  sound  was  that  of  heavy  footsteps,  and 
scuffling. 

"What  can  cause  such  a  disturbance?"  said  Mrs. 
Calhoun,  turning  pale. 

At  that  moment  a  servant  entered,  trembling  and 
much  agitated,  who  finally  said  :  "  Massa,  de  good 
Lor'  ony  know  what  is  done !  Dat  dere  ole  Wren 
combed  up-stairs  a  goin'  to  shoot  Hanner  and  dis 
ole  darkey  jist  cos  we  wouldn't  let  him  take  de  ring 
off  on  Missus  Lillie's  hand,  and  he  did  tuk  it  off  and 
weuns  got  it  away  from  him  an'  is  afeerd  to  put  it 
back — we  is — here  it  am." 


140  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Mr.  Calhoun  took  the  ring  and  asked  Ona  to  re- 
place it. 

"Where  is  the  inhuman  brute?"  asked  he. 

"  Massa,  he  go  out  ob  de  house  by  de  back  way. 
I  seed  him  a  crossin*  de  garden  jist  now.  He  went 
to  Missus  Ona's  room  dis  berry  mornin'  and  was  a 
snoopen'  in  her  trunk,  when  she  seed  him  and  drew 
him  off." 

"Is  that  a  fact,  Miss  Leland?  "  asked  Mr.  Calhoun. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  she. 

Mr.  Calhoun  immediately  left  the  room  in  search 
of  Wren,  but  he  had  left  the  premises.  The  deep 
grief  at  the  loss  of  his  daughter,  alone  prevented  a 
thorough  search  being  instituted  by  the  old  gentle- 
man. Contending  emotions  filled  his  mind  as  he 
returned  to  the  room,  where  he  and  Mrs.  Calhoun 
awaited  Ona,  who  had  gone  to  replace  the  ring  upon 
Lillie's  finger. 

After  breakfast,  Ona  returned  to  the  silent  cham- 
ber and  watched  by  the  dead  body  of  her  friend  un- 
til night,  when  she  occupied  a  couch  in  Mrs.  Cal- 
houn's  room,  for  fear  of  being  intruded  upon  as  she 
had  been  on  the  previous  morning.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, happened  to  disturb  the  quiet  of  the  mansion 
during  the  night.  The  early  morning  was  devoted 
to  making  preparations  for  the  funeral. 

As  the  bell  sounded  its  last  doleful  call  and  the 
hearse  moved  away,  Ona  observed  from  the  family 
carriage  a  well-dressed,  finely  formed  man  who,  with 
uncovered  head,  followed  the  carriage  to  the  cem- 
etery. She  could  not  see  his  face,  but  the  form  was 
familiar. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  141 

The  procession  stopped  at  the  grave ;  the  coffin 
was  carried  into  the  enclosure.  There  she  met  the 
young  man  face  to  face,  and  recognized  Hayden 
Douglas.  His  eyes  were  filled  with  tears ;  the  linea- 
ments of  his  face  bore  positive  marks  of  grief.  Ona 
could  not  comprehend  why  such  evidence  of  emo- 
tion should  manifest  itself  in  him,  who  had  lost  all 
interest  he  may  have  had  in  her  whose  body  was 
about  to  be  returned  to  its  mother — earth — as  her 
spirit  was  already  with  its  creator — God. 

Ona  thought  of  the  letters  in  her  possession,  espe- 
cially the  one  last  received  from  this  man,  who  had 
informed  Lillie  in  that  letter  of  circumstances  which, 
if  true,  branded  him  as  a  hypocrite  in  thus  express- 
ing emotion  at  the  grave  of  her  whom  his  perfidy 
had  slain. 

She  thought  of  the  obligation  imposed  upon  her 
by  Lillie  to  answer  this  last  letter  and  return  them 
all  when  opportunity  offered.  What  should  she  do 
now  that  he  was  here? 

After  the  funeral,  Ona  remained  to  transplant  a 
little  shrub  at  the  foot  of  the  grave  and  weep  there 
alone  by  the  grave  of  her  departed  friend.  Soon  one 
of  those  who  had  left  the  grave  returned.  It  was 
Hayden,  who,  when  he  observed  Ona,  said : 

"I  hope  I  am  not  intruding,  Miss .  Although 

I  have  met  you  previously  under  very  different  cir- 
cumstances than  now  surround  us,  yet  I  have  never 
learned  your  name,  but  that  is  a  matter  of  no  mo- 
ment, as  we  both  fill  the  same  position  here,  I,  too, 
being  a  mourner,  having,  in  the  death  of  Miss  Cal- 
houn,  lost  the  dearest  friend  of  my  whole  life." 


142  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  I  think  you  are  mistaken,  sir,"  said  Ona.  "  I  am 
in  possession  of  facts  which  conclusively  contradict 
that  statement,  at  least  they  should  debar  you  of  any 
right  you  may  have  previously  had  in  acting  the  part 
of  chief  mourner  at  this  service." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

ANOTHER  DEATH-BED  SCENE. 

WHEN  Guy  Wren  left  the  Calhoun  mansion, 
he  wended  his  way  to  New  York,  traveling 
most  of  the  way  on  foot,  carrying  a  budget 
of  clothes  with  him,  begging  his  food  as  he  traveled 
through  the  country.  It  was  toward  night,  one  cold 
day,  when  he  reached  the  metropolis.  He  immedi- 
ately sought  out  an  alley  that,  for  filth  and  slime,  was 
a  disgrace  to  the  city.  Here,  among  the  low  hovels, 
he  found  one,  more  squalid  than  the  neighboring 
ones,  if  such  distinction  could  be  drawn.  He  stopped 
at  the  door  and  gave  a  loud  rap.  In  a  short  time  it 
was  opened  by  a  woman  clothed  in  the  habiliments 
of  poverty. 

"  You  did  come  at  last,  Guy,"  said  the  woman  in 
a  creaking  voice,  as  she  closed  the  door  after  him. 

"  Yes,  and  I  want  something  to  eat,  and  that,  too, 
in  short  order." 

"  Well,  give  me  some  money  to  buy  something 
with,  for  I  have  nothing  in  the  house,  not  a  morsel 
to  eat." 


THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE.  143 

"You  lie,  you  confounded  old  hag,"  roared  he  at 
the  top  of  his  voice.  "  Now  get  out  of  my  house.  I 
have  kept  you  as  long  as  I  want  to."  While  he  was 
speaking,  he  had  opened  the  door,  and  giving  her  a 
push,  she  fell  in  the  deep  snow  outside.  As  she  lay 
there,  he  muttered,  "  Go  back  to  Strawn  and  hum 
up  your  husband  and  children." 

The  woman  sank  down  in  the  snow  almost  speech- 
less. Not  a  wrapping  of  any  kind  shielded  her  half- 
naked  body  from  the  driving  storm  which  had  just 
renewed  its  fury.  She  seemed  to  realize  her  desti- 
tute circumstances,  and  in  her  despair  she  exclaimed, 
"  Oh,  what  shall  I  do !  No  one  to  pity  or  care  foi 
me!" 

Just  at  that  moment,  a  fine  carriage  stopped  and  a 
young  lad  of  noble  appearance  stepped  out  and  lifted 
the  freezing  woman  in,  drove  up  to  the  Leland  man- 
sion and  in  a  few  moments  she  was  comfortably 
wrapped  in  warm  blankets  and  restoratives  given. 
in  a  brief  time  the  poor  woman  was  sleeping 
soundly. 

"Don't  disturb  her,  Robert,"  said  a  sweet-faced 
old  lady  to  the  young  man.  "Sleep  is  the  best  med- 
icine we  can  procure  for  her  poor,  suffering  body,  as 
well  as  for  the  mind." 

"  Well,  you  watch  her,  Aunt  Nancy,  and  I  will 
see  if  I  can  find  any  more  who  are  exposed  to  this 
storm,"  and  he  was  off  without  another  word. 

Kind  reader,  that  youth  was  Robie  Leland,  .and 
the  kind  old  lady  was  his  old  'nurse,  Aunt  Nancy. 
Mr.  Leland  had  purchased  a  beautiful  residence  in 
the  city  and  was  sending  his  son  to  school.  Ona 


144  THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE. 

had  not  returned  from  South  Carolina,  and  Robie, 
on  his  return  from  school,  had  wended  his  way 
through  the  dark  alleys,  to  assist  those  who  were  in 
extreme  want.  Not  a  day  passed  but  what  he  con- 
tributed to  the  comfort  of  some  one.  As  the  cold 
weather  continued,  he  found  more  to  do  than  he 
could  accomplish  with  the  assistance  of  Aunt  Nancy 
alone. 

The  poor  woman  above  referred  to,  slept  until  bed 
time  ere  she  awoke.  Robie  took  up  her  thin,  ama- 
ciated  hand  affectionately,  when  he  started  in  sur- 
prise, exclaiming,  "Why,  Aunt  Nancy !  She  has  a 
high  fever  and  we  must  send  for  medical  aid." 

Leaving  the  room,  he  dispatched  a  servant  after 
their  family  physician,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the 
chamber-maid,  he  laid  the  poor  woman  on  the  bed. 
When  the  doctor  came,  he  pronounced  her  case 
hopeless,  her  system  being  already  to  much  reduced 
by  starvation. 

Asking  a  few  questions  of  Robie  regarding  the 
manner  and  place  of  her  discovery,  he  turned  to 
leave,  when  his  attention  was  called  to  a  glittering 
ring,  which  was  suspended  from  her  neck  by  a  dirty 
ribbon.  Remarking  to  Robie,  "This  may  be  some 
clue  to  her  identity,  we  will  examine  it."  They  cut 
it  from  her  neck,  and  approached  the  light  to  ex- 
amine it.  Suddenly  the  Doctor  stopped,  turned 
deathly  pale,  exclaiming,  "  O,  my  God  !  it  is  the  ring 
I  gave  my  wife  !  Can  it  be  she  ?"  Going  up  to  the 
bed,  he  took  up  her  left  hand  and  rubbed  the  fingers 
straight.  "  Yes,  it  is  she  !  "  sobbed  he.  "  Poor  wo- 
man !  How  sad,  indeed,  is  your  fate.  Where  have 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  145 

you  been  all  these  years  ?"  Said  he,  as  he  bent  over 
the  only  woman  he  had  ever  loved,  and  one  unworthy 
to  be  known  as  the  wife  of  such  a  man  as  Doctor 
Harris. 

He  had  not  heard  from  her  since  she  left  the  vil- 
lage of  Strawn.  He  had  kept  his  little  girls  and 
sweet-faced  boy,  and  had  come  to  New  York,  and 
now  resided  there  with  his  motherless  family. 

Addressing  Aunt  Nancy,  he  said,  "You  remember 
the  sad  occurrence  of  my  wife  leaving  me  some  years 
ago,  do  you  not  ?" 

"Yes,  Ona  and  I  have  spoken  frequently  regard- 
ing that  dreadful  time  in  Strawn,  some  years  since, 
but  I  never  thought  of  this  poor  creature  being  your 
wife." 

"  We  know  not  what  dire  distress  may  overtake 
us  in  life.  Indeed  I  have  had  my  full  share.  I  must 
summon  others  to  assist  in  caring  for  her,"  said  he. 

Leaving  the  Leland  home,  he  sought  his  own  roof 
where  he  informed  the  children  of  what  had  trans- 
pired. "  Here  is  the  ring  I  gave  her  on  our  wedding 
day,  and  through  which  I  recognized  her." 

With  moistened  eyes  the  children  examined  the 
ring. 

"  Can  we  go  and  see  her  papa  ?"  asked  one. 

"Not  now,  children,  you  must  wait  until  she  be- 
comes conscious." 

He  wrapped  the  ring  in  a  piece  of  soft  paper  and 
placed  it  in  his  pocket-book,  saying  to  the  children : 

"  Wait  until  I  come  for  you." 

"  He  procured  the  best  medical  aid  the  city  af- 
>rded,  but  days  lengthened  into  weeks  before  the 
9 


146  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

fever  abated.  During  her  delirium  she  had  rehearsed 
scenes  and  incidents  in  her  life,  from  childhood  up  to 
the  present  time.  Much  to  the  humiliation  of  the 
Doctor,  she  spoke  of  her  life  of  abandon  in  the  city, 
and  how  Guy  Wren  had  abused  her  from  time  to 
time.  She  would  then  call  upon  Wren  to  protect 
her,  and  not  forsake  her,  as  she  was  alone  in  the 
world. 

Four  weeks  had  passed,  and  late  one  afternoon, 
just  as  the  winter  sun  was  emitting  its  last  lingering 
rays,  which  struggled  through  the  half-opened  shut- 
ters, she  opened  her  eyes  for  the  first  time  and 
glanced  at  each  one  who  stood  near  the  bed.  Clos- 
ing them  again  she  shuddered  and  exclaimed,  "  Oh  ! 
what  a  miserable  dream  I  had." 

Dr.  Harris  saw  that  there  was  little  time  to  lose  as 
death  was  surely  and  rapidly  approaching,  he  sent, 
in  haste,  for  the  children  who  came  promptly. 

She  smiled  when  they  entered,  but  it  was  a  smile 
of  delirium,  not  of  recognition.  Toward  midnight 
she  breathed  her  last,  among  friends,  though  uncon- 
scious as  to  who  had  ministered  to  her  wants. 

Dr.  Harris  sent  a  messenger  to  Strawn  with  direc- 
tions for  her  burial,  and  soon  followed,  accompanied 
by  his  family  and  friends,  bearing  the  remains  of  his 
long  lost  and  depraved  wife.  There  in  that  quiet 
village  cemetery,  beneath  a  tall,  majestic  cedar,  they 
laid  her  in  her  last  resting  place.  When  the  last 
shovel  full  of  earth  had  been  deposited  the  sexton 
carefully  replaced  the  mourning  sheet  of  snow,  thus 
obliterating  all  traces  of  the  newly  made  grave.  But 
a  deeper  chasm  than  the  grave  had  grown  in  the 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  147 

heart  of  him  who  had  been  her  loving  companion  ; 
a  chasm  which  could  neither  be  filled  nor  obliter- 
ated. 

Returning  to  New  York,  he  endeavored  to  ascer- 
tain the  whereabouts  of  Wren,  assisted  by  the  au- 
thorities, who  desired  to  capture  him  on  account  of 
his  escape  from  prison  in  New  Hampshire,  before  his 
term  had  ended.  He  had  killed  a  guard  and  had  not 
been  heard  from  until  Ona  saw  him  in  South  Caro- 
lina, and  Mrs.  Harris  talked  of  him  in  her  delirium. 
As  before,  he  was  successful  in  eluding  his  pursuers, 
and  finally  left  for  the  far  West,  where  he  found  con- 
genial companions  among  the  outlaws  that  infested 
Western  Missouri.  Thus  adding  another  character 
of  the  darkest  dye  to  that  already  criminally  corrupt 
district,  where  outlaws  made  their  home  and  horse- 
thieves  reigned  supreme. 

Wren  reached  that  neighborhood  just  in  time  to 
participate  in  the  malicious  murder  of  two  young 
men  from  the  Eastern  states,  their  only  crime  being 
a  disapproval  of  outlawry  in  any  form.  He  had 
known  them  as  innocent  boys  in  the  village  of 
Strawn,  and  had  often  remarked  the  energy  and  man- 
liness of  Wayne  Crowell  and  Gilbert  Brooks,  even 
in  their  childhood  days.  After  the  crime  had  been 
committed,  he  for  a  moment,  when  his  thoughts  re- 
verted to  them  as  happy  boys,  regretted  the  part  he 
had  taken  in  depriving  them  of  life,  but  such  thought 
was  momentary.  Another  plot  was  developing  in  his 
perfidious  brain. 


148  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE    FORGED    LETTER. 

WE  left  Ona  and  Hayden  at  Lillie's  grave. 
Hayden  had  just  returned  from  Europe 
and  was  on  his  way  to  call  upon  Lillie  at 
her  home  when  he  learned  of  her  death  as  he  passed 
through  the  neighboring  village.  He  returned  to  the 
sepulcher  after  the  funeral  services  were  over,  that 
he  might  there  pour  out  his  grief  upon  her  grave,  the 
only  spot  of  earth  that  seemed  dear  to  him.  But, 
alas !  he  was  not  granted  that  privilege,  for  there  sat 
the  blue-eyed  lady  he  had  seen  upon  three  different 
occasions:  once  at  Cedar  Hall,  as  a  child  peeping 
over  the  stair-railing  at  him ;  again  at  the  scene  with 
the  kidnappers  in  the  Curry  house,  calling  herself 
"  Dickey  Deane,"  and  yet  again  in  the  throng  in 
Washington,  where  she  won  the  admiration  of  all 
present  at  the  most  fashionable  fete  given  during  the 
season. 

Now  her  face  was  suffused  with  tears,  and  her 
heart,  like  his,  was  sad.  When  she  became  aware 
of  his  presence,  her  eye-lashes  were  glistening  with 
tears,  that  caused  them  to  seem  darker  than  before, 
and  when  she  said,  "  I  think  you  are  mistaken.  I 
know  some  facts  regarding  you,  Mr.  Douglas,"  he  was 
bewildered.  Did  she  refer  to  his  parentage  ?  What 
could  it  be  to  her  if  he  did  not  tell  the  world  who 
he  was?  But  in  a  moment  he  asked,  "What  do 
you  know,  'Dickey  Deane?' 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  149 

"  My  name  is  Ona  Leland,  and  I  know  that  your 
cruel  letter  killed  my  dearest  friend,  and  one  who 
loved  you  far  more  devotedly  than  you  merit  or 
appreciate." 

"  I  am  at  a  loss  to  divine  your  meaning,  Miss  Le- 
land. My  correspondence  with  Miss  Calhoun  was 
ever  harmonious  and  treated  of  a  subject  dear  to 
both  of  us,  Love,  as  you  perhaps  know.  My  last 
letter  to  her  was  the  most  happy  and  joyful  of  all  I 
had  written  in  its  tone,  inasmuch  as  I  had  just  ar- 
ranged my  business  so  that  I  could  return  to  Amer- 
ica and  claim  her  as  my  bride.  I  told  her  that  I 
should  expect  no  answer,  as  the  consummation  of 
my  business  required  that  I  should  spend  time  in 
different  places  on  the  Continent,  and  I  could  not 
say  where  I  should  be.  So  from  this  statement,  and 
the  fact  of  my  being  here  at  her  grave,  when  I  ex- 
pected to  have  been  enjoying  her  society  at  home, 
you  will  certainly  know  that  I  am  not  deceiving  you, 
her  friend." 

"  Mr.  Douglas,  your  statement,  coupled  with  the 
emotion  you  have  expressed  to-day,  is  certainly  en- 
titled to  credence.  The  fact  that  I  referred  to  as 
being  possessed  of  is  contained  in  this  letter  which 
she  received  from  you.  Read  it  and  you  will  know 
why  Lillie  Calhoun's  body  rests  to-day  under  the 
cold  sod." 

He  glanced  hastily  over  it,  and  immediately  said : 
"  I  never  wrote  it.  It  is  not  my  hand-writing.  I  am 
not  married,  and  never  entertained  such  a  thought, 
except  in  connection  with  Lillie  Calhoun.  This  is 
the  work  of  some  evil-disposed  person.  My  God ! 


150  THE  SPY  OF  O  SAW  ATOM  IE. 

was  it  thus  my  darling  was  murdered?  Where  did 
this  letter  come  from?  Where  is  the  envelope?  I 
will  not  rest  until  I  have  ferreted  this  wrong-doer 
out  and  have  ground  his  unworthy  body  to  atoms  in 
the  dust."  Then  calming  himself,  he  said:  "Miss 
Leland,  excuse  the  show  of  extreme  feeling  I  have 
just  manifested.  My  heart  is  torn  and  bleeding  at 
the  loss  I  have  sustained.  My  fiery  nature  has  just 
cause  to  show  itself  when  thinking  of  one  who  could 
be  so  base,  so  cruel,  so  unjust  as  to  do  so  vile  a 
deed." 

"  Mr.  Douglas,  I  know  your  provocation  is  great. 
I  am  now  thoroughly  ready  to  rely  implicitly  on  any 
statement  you  may  make,  regarding  this  affair  which 
has  terminated  so  unfortunately,  and  further,  I  am 
ready  and  willing  to  aid  you  in  any  way  possible  to 
enable  you  to  arrive  at  the  full  knowledge  as  to  who 
the  guilty  party  is,  and  to  commence,  let  me  say,  I 
have  the  envelope  which  contained  this  cruel  letter, 
at  my  home  in  New  Hampshire.  Lillie  received  it 
after  she  was  seated  in  the  stage  to  return  South, 
when  she  opened  it,  she  threw  the  envelope  out  of 
the  window  and  I  picked  it  up,  carried  it  home  as  a 
momento,  and  will  send  or  give  it  to  you,  as  the  case 
may  be,  or  the  opportunity  presents,  as  soon  as  I  can 
reach  home  after  leaving  here." 

"  I  am  thankful,  Miss  Leland,  for  your  kindly  of- 
fer. The  information,  that  you  are  possessed  of  the 
envelope  gives  me  hope  that  its  marks  and  stamps 
may  lead  to  the  detection  of  the  guilty  party.  Let 
us  not  consider  the  matter  further,  but  wait  until 
time  assuages  our  grief,  when  we  can  better  apply 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  1 5  r 

reason  to  our  acts.  Let  us  devote  the  immediate 
present  to  doing  the  last  sad  office  of  dropping  our 
tears  upon  the  grave  of  her  we  loved.  May  each 
tear  dropped  be  the  germ  that  sprouts  a  flower  to 
decorate  the  grave  of  the  fairest  of  God's  beings, 
and  may  each  tear,  as  it  leaves  our  eyes  and  wells 
from  our  hearts,  be  the  reminder  of  some  great  good 
we  have  to  accomplish  in  life,  and  plant  in  our  minds 
germs  that  will  bring  forth  good  resolutions,  which, 
growing  and  thriving,  may  cast  a  shade,  in  which 
may  bask  principles,  developed  and  cherished  by  us 
through  life,  that  will  at  last  bring  us  in  direct  asso- 
ciation with  her  among  the  redeemed  saints  in  the 
celestial  world." 

"  Mr.  Douglas,  I  heartily  endorse  the  sentiments 
you  have  expressed.  It  may  be  pleasing  to  you  to 
know,  that  she  whose  mortal  part  now  lies  beneath 
our  feet,  expressed  the  abiding  faith  of  the  Christian 
ere  she  passed  the  stream  of  death.  Smilingly  she 
elated  her  bright,  waking  vision.  She  could  calm- 
ly look  across  the  dark  river  of  death  and  behold 
the  glorious  scenes  upon  the  other  shore.  She  saw 
her  Savior  with  the  host  of  redeemed  ones  waiting 
to  receive  her.  She  expressed  the  desire  to  be  near 
him,  where  He  could  place  His  hand  upon  her  brow 
and  say  '  my  child."  '  She  continued  : 

"  As  you  have  intimated,  Mr.  Douglas,  there  is  a 
work  for  us  all  to  do  in  this  world,  and  I  feel  that 
here  at  the  grave  of  my  friend,  is  a  proper  place  to 
re-consecrate  myself  to  all  that  is  for  good  in  this 
life,  that  I  may  properly  appreciate,  while  here,  the 
joy  and  happiness  that  is  in  store  beyond  '  this  vale 


152  THE  SPY  OF  OS  AW  ATOM  IE. 

of  tears,'  for  those  who  properly  discharge  their  duty 
toward  their  God  and  fellow  mortals." 

"  I  know  nothing  of  the  '  better  life  '  you  speak 
of,  Miss  Leland,  in  practice.  Oh,  that  I  possessed 
but  one  spark  from  the  lamp  of  that  life  by  which  to 
guide  my  wayward  feet  into  the  path  that  promises 
perpetual  enjoyment." 

"  Do  you  never  pray,  Mr.  Douglas?" 

"  No.  Yes.  That  is  certainly  contradictory.  I 
do  pray  in  a  certain  way.  I  never  kneel  and  unbur- 
then  my  heart  of  its  troubles,  but  when  alone  with 
my  own  thoughts,  there  is  a  something  that  keeps 
whispering  in  my  ear,  and  I  silently  breathe  a  sigh 
that  my  life  may  be  pure,  pure  as  Christ's  was  pure." 

"You  are  on  the  right  path,  Mr.  Douglas.  Drive 
not  the  still  small  voice  from  your  heart.  Encourage 
it  and  abide  by  its  decisions  and  heed  its  prompt- 
ings, and  your  life  may  yet  be  pure." 

"  I  will  make  an  earnest  effort  to  merit  the  appro- 
bation of  Him  who  'noteth  the  fall  of  the  sparrow' 
and  remembers  us  in  the  time  of  our  affliction,  by 
directing  our  thoughts  toward  good  works  and  good 
deeds,  as  has  been  the  case  to-day.  I  feel  to-day, 
Miss  Leland,  as  if  I  could  here  consecrate  myself  to 
greater  efforts  to  lead  a  better  life  in  the  future  than 
I  have  in  the  past.  I  feel  that  the  spirit  of  my  de- 
parted friend  will  act  the  part  of  my  guardian  angel 
through  life,  and  with  such  an  overshadowing  pres- 
ence I  can  do  no  wrong  without  being  conscious  of 
it,  and  each  good  effort  will  meet  the  proper  appro- 
bation of  that  angel." 

"  It  costs  an  effort,  Mr.  Douglas,  and  only  a  strong, 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  \  5  3 

earnest  effort  to  be  a  Christian.  That  effort  is  noth- 
ing-, at  last.  What  is  all  the  world  to  us  when  we 
must  die?  We  leave  all  behind." 

"  I  know  that  I  would  willingly  give  of  all  this 
world's  goods  at  my  command  had  I  the  faith  and  the 
power  to  exercise  it  that  you  have,  Miss  Leland.  It 
is  growing  late,  and  I  must  bid  you  adieu.  I  need 
rest  for  my  journey.  I  am  summoned  to  Concord, 
and  must  be  there  this  week.  You  are  aware  of  the 
business  of  our  society  as  well,  perhaps,  as  I  am." 

"Yes,  Mr.  Douglas,  I  leave  here  in  the  morning 
for  the  same  place." 

"  Ah !  then,  if  agreeable,  we  will  pursue  our  jour- 
ney in  the  same  coach." 

"  Before  I  leave  this  newly-made  grave,  I  want  to 
plant  an  evergreen  that  Lillie  brought  from  the 
North  with  her.  I  grew  it  beneath  our  talismanic 
tree  at  home,  whose  emblematical  qualities  you  un- 
derstand, being  a  member  of  our  society.  Lillie  ad- 
mired it  on  account  of  its  resemblance  to  the  parent 
tree.  I  could  not,  of  course,  explain  the  nature  of 
its  signs,  but  here,  at  her  grave,  in  this  beautiful 
land,  is  a  becoming  place  to  plant  such  a  tree." 

"Allow  me  the  pleasure,  Miss  Leland,  of  uniting 
my  effort  with  yours  in  thus  planting  in  the  Southern 
clime  our  talismanic  tree.  In  after  years  when  I 
think  of  her  grave,  I  shall  also  not  forget  to  blend 
with  it,  in  imagination,  this  tree,  which  I  helped  to 
plant,  and  when  its  symbols  have  been  accepted  by 
the  world,  I  will  be  glad  to  point  to  one  standing  at 
the  grave  of  her  I  loved  and  of  whom  I  was  unjustly 
robbed." 


154  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Thus  saying,  he  took  up  the  spade  and  dug  a  place 
at  the  foot  of  the  grave,  while  Ona  placed  therein 
the  little  tree.  He  pressed  the  loam  about  its  tender 
roots,  and  they  left  it  to  flourish  and  spread  its  green 
boughs  over  the  grave  of  one  dear  alike  to  both, 
promising  to  return  and  moisten  its  roots  with  the 
tears  of  affection  and  love  in  after  years. 

Hayden  walked  with  Ona  to  the  Calhoun  man- 
sion. She  introduced  him  to  the  parents  of  Lillie 
as  a  former  friend  of  their  daughter,  whose  memory 
he  cherished.  They  knew  of  their  daughter's  en- 
gagement, but  knew  nothing  of  the  forged  letter  and 
the  presence  of  one  whom  their  dear  lost  child  had 
chosen  for  a  companion  through  life,  opened  again 
the  flood-gates  of  their  grief.  Thus  the  tears  of 
friends  from  every  clime  almost  mingled  around  the 
desolate  hearth-stone. 

Hayden  remained  with  them  but  a  few  hours, 
when  he  returned  to  the  village  where  he  remained 
during  the  night.  The  next  morning  the  two  friends 
were  on  the  way  to  Concord.  Their  departure  left  a 
warm  place  in  the  hearts  of  Lillie's  parents  for  them 
both.  For  him  a  sympathy  for  his  loss,  for  her  a 
kindly  remembrance  of  the  sweet-faced  Northern 
girl,  who  had  been  so  dear  to  their  lost  one. 

Ona  felt  no  inclination  to  converse ;  while  Hayden 
communed  with  his  own  thoughts,  which  carried  him 
far  back  into  the  past,  then  to  the  forged  letter  which 
had  wrought  so  much  harm.  Why  should  any  one 
have  committed  so  despicable  an  act  ?  What  a 
shadow  it  had  cast  upon  that  beautiful  home !  What 
a  gloom  it  had  thrown  about  many  loving  hearts  ! 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  155 

Who  could  have  been  guilty  of  such  a  crime?  Could 
it  have  been  Ava  Haynes?  Hayden  started  at  the 
thought,  the  recollection  of  her  perfidious  acts  of  the 
past  came  before  his  mind  and  forced  themselves  for- 
ward with  such  tenacity,  that  he  felt  a  premonition 
that  he  had  hit  upon  the  proper  clue. 

After  several  days  and  nights'  travel  they  reached 
Concord.  Ona  continued  her  journey  to  Strawn,  of- 
fering to  send  the  envelope  to  Hayden,  but  as  he 
contemplated  visiting  that  village  soon,  he  suggested 
that  he  could  then  avail  himself  of  the  opportunity 
of  examining  it. 

Hayden  proceeded  to  the  hall  where  the  same  so- 
ciety held  its  meeting,  that  he  had  so  often  in  times 
past  met  with.  A  few  of  the  old  members  were  ab- 
sent on  business  partaining  to  the  society.  Hun- 
dreds more  were  added  to  it.  The  business  for  this 
day  was  sending  out  committees,  consisting  of  both 
men  and  women,  to  solicit  emigrants  for  the  West. 
Hayden  was  appointed  to  travel  over  the  Atlantic 
States.  He  left  the  next  day  for  Strawn  where  he 
had  been  on  two  previous  occasions.  He  left  his 
carriage  before 'the  gate  at  Cedar  Hall  and  walked 
down  the  path.  There  stood  the  cedar  tree,  and 
there  the  cavity  from  which  had  been  taken  the 
smaller  one  which  he  had  assisted  in  transplanting  at 
Lillie's  grave.  He  entered,  and  after  the  salutations 
of  the  day  had  passed,  Ona  produced  the  envelope, 
which  she  had  accidentally  saved,  and  handed  it  to 
Hayden. 


1 56  THE  SP  Y  Ol<  OS  A  IV ^  i  ' 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  TROUBLES  IN  THE  WEST. 

C\)S  GUY  WREN  looked  upon  the  lifeless  bodies 
<T\  of  those  two  young  men,  whose  lives  had 
been  pure  and  upright,  he  was  laying  a  plan 
to  make  their  deaths  known  to  their  far  away  friends 
in  the  East.  At  last  he  conceived  a  plan  which  was 
submitted  to  his  drunken  companions.  It  consisted 
of  publishing  a  false  account  of  their  many  misde- 
meanors, and  sending  a  copy  of  same  to  their  friends 
in  Strawn. 

The  skill  of  a  swarthy  Arkansas  pedagogue  was 
brought  into  play  and  soon  the  false  statement  was 
submitted  for  the  approval  of  the  dissolute  rabble, 
who  with  applauding  yells  signified  their  approba- 
tion. In  due  course  of  time  it  was  published  in  a 
pro-slavery  sheet  under  the  supervision  of  Esquire 
Barnes. 

That  night  the  lifeless  bodies  were  thrown  upon  a 
building  that  was  wood-shed  and  hen-house  com- 
bined, while  the  murderers  kept  time  to  a  squeaking 
fiddle  in  the  miserable  huts  on  the  hillside. 

The  next  day  a  hole  was  dug  not  far  from  the 
hamlet  now  known  as  West  Point.  There  they  were 
buried,  having  been  stripped  of  everything  except 
their  underclothing.  The  earth  was  hastily  thrown 
upon  them.  Thus  without  shroud  or  coffin  were 
buried  these  young  men,  whose  only  ambition,  and 


TJJE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE.  \  5  7 

that  unexpressed,  had   been  to  elevate  the  human 
race  to  the  plane  designed  by  the  Great  Architect. 

In  a  few  days  the  publication  of  the  account  of 
the  hanging  of  those  two  young  men  appeared  with 
the  causes  assigned.  A  copy  was  sent  by  mail  to 
Strawn,  where  in  course  of  time  it  arrived. 

Some  two  weeks  had  elapsed  when  Guy  Wren  be- 
gan to  feel  uneasy.  What  a  fool  he  had  been  in  al- 
lowing his  name  to  appear  in  the  paper  which  went 
where  he  was  already  too  well  known.  But  it  was 
too  late  to  repent  now.  He  must  look  out.  Would 
they  send  thousands  of  miles  to  look  after  those  two 
boys  ?  No,  they  certainly  would  not,  and  thus  he 
reasoned  with  himself.  But  feeling  unsafe,  he  went 
farther  North  and  engaged  to  chop  wood  for  a  steam 
saw  mill,  until  Spring  should  come.  Having  been 
closely  hunted  by  Mr.  Calhoun,  he  had  tramped 
through  to  New  York,  and  there  ferreted  out  by  Dr. 
Harris  and  others,  he  was  compelled  to  go  West,  and 
after  lying,  house-breaking  and  many  other  crimes, 
he  finally  made  his  way  to  Bates  county,  Missouri. 
Fearing  the  people  of  Strawn,  he  had  moved  again. 

If  there  be  no  rest  for  the  wicked  on  earth,  what 
can  they  expect  in  a  world  to  come  ?  If  their 
minds  are  in  a  state  of  unrest  here,  can  they  possibly 
be  happy  in  the  great  hereafter? 

When  Wren  had  been  at  the  mill  some  two 
months,  a  Yankee  pedler  stopped  one  evening.  He 
carried  two  large  valises,  filled  with  jewelry,  which 
he  was  selling.  He  spent  the  night  where  Wren  was 
boarding.  The  next  morning  he  paid  his  bill  and 
pursued  his  journey.  Wren  had  left  the  house  when 


1 58  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOM  IE. 

the  pedler  started.  When  the  proprietor,  Mr.  Jones, 
called  where  the  men  were  working,  Wren  was  not 
with  them,  and  he  ascertained  he  had  not  been  there 
during  the  time  they  had  been  working.  After  wait- 
ing a  brief  time,  Mr.  Jones  instructed  some  of  the 
men  to  search  for  Wren  and  bring  him  back,  dead 
or  alive,  the  supposition  being  that  he  and  the 
pedler  were  negro  thieves.  The  search  was  contin- 
ued until  towards  noon.  A  gun  was  heard,  that 
being  the  signal  agreed  upon  as  denoting  success. 
But  when  the  scouts  gathered  they  were  surprised 
at  beholding  in  the  thicket  the  dead  and  mangled 
remains  of  the  pedler.  They  discovered  that  his 
valises  were  gone,  as  well  as  his  pocket-book  and 
hat.  The  horror-stricken  men  carried  the  body  back 
to  Mr.  Jones'.  Scouts  were  sent  out  to  scour  the 
surrounding  country  in  search  of  Wren.  No  trace 
could  be  found  of  the  villain. 

The  dead  man  was  cared  for  by  the  men  at  the 
mill  as  if  he  had  been  a  friend.  A  good  coffin  and 
a  nice  suit  of  clothes  were  procured.  He  was  buried 
in  the  village  .graveyard.  A  board  bearing  the  in- 
scription, "  Here  lies  an  Eastern  man ;  name  un- 
known; murdered  by  one  Guy  Wren,"  was  placed 
at  the  head  of  his  grave.  An  article  was  published 
in  the  St.  Joseph  Herald  concerning  the  sad  affair, 
and  several  copies  were  forwarded  to  Eastern  papers, 
with  the  hope  of  attracting  the  attention  of  friends 
of  the  murdered  man. 

Thus,  step  by  step,  war  began  to  rage  on  the 
Western  border  between  the  Anti-  and  Pro-Slavery 
factions.  The  outlaws  and  desperadoes  who  had 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  159 

congregated  there,  committed  heinous  crimes,  pil- 
laging and  murdering  promiscuously  and  charging 
the  blame  upon  'opposing  parties,  thus  engendering 
a  cruel  strife,  which  marked  the  Missouri  and  Kansas 
borders  as  the  second  "dark  and  bloody  ground." 
Respectable  men  of  either  party  held  aloof  from  such 
depredations,  until  public  opinion  was  strongly  ex- 
pressed and  excitement  ran  high,  aggravated  and 
inflamed  by  roughs  from  every  State. 

The  settlers  were  generally  respectable  men  from 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  who  owned  a  few  slaves 
and  thought  it  no  disgrace  to  work  along  with  them 
in  the  field.  The  slaves  were  well  contented  with 
their  lot.  They  fared  as  did  their  masters,  having 
plenty  to  eat  and  to  wear. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

CAUGHT. 

AYDEN  examined  the  envelope  closely.     He 
discovered  that  the    post-mark   was    a    false 
one,  that  the  seal  was  not  a  foreign  one,  and 
addressing  Ona,  said  : 

"  Miss  Ona,  I  pronounce  this  as  all  false;  will  you 
permit  me  to  retain  this  envelope?  It  may  aid  me, 
materially,  in  discovering  the  perpetrator  of  the 
crime." 

"  Most  assuredly,  Mr.  Douglas.      I  promised  to  aid 


I6o  THE  SPY  OF  OSA\\'ATOM1E. 

you  in  whatever  way  I  could,  and  although  I  value 
the  envelope  as  a  memento  of  Lillie,  yet  I  cannot 
withhold  it  from  you.  Believe  me,  when  I  say,  I  hope 
your  efforts  may  be  successful." 

"Thank  you,  kindly,  for  both  the  envelope  and 
your  earnest  hope.  Permit  me  to  say  adieu." 

Hayden  in  a  few  days  arrived  in  Washington.  He 
learned  that  many  of  his  former  friends  were  spend- 
ing the  winter  there,  among  whom  was  Ava  Haynes, 
who  acted  as  assistant  to  her  brother  who  had  charge 
of  the  distributing  of  foreign  mails.  He  was  at  once 
convinced,  in  his  own  mind,  as  to  the  author  of  the 
crime,  but  what  plan  to  adopt,  to  secure  positive 
proof  of  the  villiany,  was  a  hard  problem  to  solve. 
While  pondering  the  matter  over,  he  met  his  old 
friend  and  former  companion,  Arthur  Holmes.  He 
acquainted  Arthur  with  all  his  troubles,  as  well  as  his 
suspicions  regarding  Ava's  being  concerned  in  the 
forgery  of  the  letter. 

The  hot  blood  mounted  to  Arthur's  face,  and  as 
quickly  left.  A  deathly  pallor  overspread  his  coun- 
tenance, a  visible  shudder  shook  his  frame,  but  Hay- 
den  did  not  observe  the  evidences  of  emotion  his  ac- 
cusations had  brought  about. 

Hayden  continued  :  "  She  has  access  to  the  Post- 
Office  Department.  She,  on  a  previous  occasion, 
created  a  false  impression  in  the  mind  of  Miss  Cal- 
houn  regarding  myself,  and,  considering  all  things, 
I  believe  she  is  the  guilty  party." 

Every  trace  of  emotion  had  passed  from  Arthur. 
His  voice  was  calm  and  evinced  strong  determination 
as  he  said : 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE.  161 

"  Give  me  the  envelope,  write  Miss  Calhoun's  name 
upon  another,  let  me  have  that  also,  and  if  the  party 
that  you  suspect  is  really  guilty,  I  can  soon  arrive 
at  the  truth  of  the  suspicion." 

Hayden  did  as  Arthur  directed,  after  which  they 
parted.  Hayden  left  for  Pennsylvania  to  solicit  fam- 
ilies to  join  the  emigrants  who  were  going  West  to 
settle  the  Platte  country. 

Arthur  examined  the  envelopes  closely  and  found 
them  to  be  very  dissimilar.  He  could  hardly  enter- 
tain the  thought,  that  Ava  Haynes  could  be  so  de- 
praved as  to  intercept  letters.  But  he  had  only 
known  and  seen  the  bright  side  of  her  life.  He  had 
felt  his  heart  glow  in  love  toward  the  bright  South- 
ern girl  even  before  he  went  to  Europe,  and  since 
his  return  they  were  fast  growing  in  their  friendship, 
hence  his  emotion  when  her  name  was  associated 
with  a  deed  that  had  been  productive  of  so  much 
evil.  He  said  to  himself,  "  I  must  lay  aside  all  pre- 
conceived favorable  opinions,  and  thoroughly  inves- 
tigate this  matter  for  my  friend  Hayden." 

He  placed  a  sheet  of  blank  paper  in  the  envelope 
which  Hayden  had  directed,  and  procuring  the  as- 
sistance of  a  wood  engraver,  had  the  name  J.  W. 
London  cut  in  a  circle,  the  unsuspecting  workman 
supposing  that  to  be  the  name  of  his  customer. 
When  in  possession  of  the  stamp,  he  erased  the  let- 
ters "  J.  W."  and  applied  the  stamp  to  the  decoy  let- 
ter he  had  prepared. 

Proceeding  to  the  wharf  where  the  vessel  lay, 
which  had  just  arrived  with  the  mails,  he  carelessly 
sauntered  on  board,  He  watched  his  opportunity 
10 


1 62  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

and  dropped  his  decoy  letter  in  one  of  the  apart- 
ments where  the  mail  was  being  changed  into  "  trans- 
fer sacks,"  which  would  soon  be  carried  to  the  "  dis- 
tributing office." 

He  wended  his  way  to  that  office,  and  presenting 
his  card,  was  admitted  to  the  hall.  As  he  entered, 
he  met  Mark  Haynes,  Ava's  brother,  who  was  just 
leaving  on  urgent  business,  and  could  not  remain  to 
entertain  his  friend. 

When  he  reached  the  apartment  occupied  by  Ava, 
he  fouud  her  busy  arranging  the  outgoing  mail. 
Seating  himself  where  he  could  view  her  actions, 
unobserved,  and  yet  not  attract  the  attention  of  the 
assistants,  he  drew  a  paper  from  his  pocket,  and  pre- 
tending to  read,  quietly  awaited  the  arrival  of  the 
mail.  Soon  the  heavily-laden  trucks  were  wheeled 
through  the  hall,  stopping  at  the  various  "  depart- 
ment rooms,"  until  Ava's  room  was  reached,  where 
two  closely-filled  sacks  were  placed  upon  her  table. 

After  the  men  had  withdrawn,  she  unlocked  one 
of  the  sacks  just  as  Arthur  approached  a  shaded 
spot,  where  he  could  note  her  actions.  As  his  eye 
glanced  over  the  table,  he  saw  his  decoy  letter  lying 
by  itself,  not  tied  up  with  any  of  the  packages,  as  if 
the  official  in  charge  at  the  boat  had  discovered  it 
after  the  packages  had  been  secured  and  threw  it  in 
the  sack  loose. 

She  glanced  carelessly  over  the  table  until  her 
gaze  fell  upon  the  decoy  letter,  which  she  hastily 
picked  up  and  put  in  her  pocket.  Arthur  trem- 
bled to  such  an  extent  that  he  felt  his  presence  must 
become  known  in  spite  of  every  effort  to  the  con- 


J 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E.  163 

trary.  He  thought:  "What  must  I  do?  Hayden 
was  certainly  right.  Shall  I,  this  minute,  tell  her  all, 
and  possibly  save  her  from  a  greater  wrong  in  the 
future?  or  shall  I  inform  the  authorities  ?  No.no! 
They  will  deal  too  harshly  with  her."  And  without 
further  thought  he  walked  into  the  apartment.  She 
was  not  aware  of  his  presence  until  she  heard  his 
salutation.  She  manifested  a  momentary  surprise, 
but  soon  became  calm. 

He  addressed  her,  saying:  "I  am  authorized,  Miss 
Haynes,  to  overlook  the  work  of  certain  assistants 
in  this  department.  There  has  been  a  gross  derelic- 
tion of  duty  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  clerks,  and  a 
careful  watch  has  been  established  over  their  acts. 
You  are  aware  that  in  the  discharge  of  such  duty  as 
has  been  assigned  to  me,  I  must  lay  aside  all  con- 
siderations of  former  friendship  with  persons  under 
my  surveilance,  and  discharge  my  whole  and  entire 
duty  without  fear  or  favor." 

"  Do  not  say  a  word,  please,  until  I  am  through," 
said  he,  coolly,  as  she  attempted  to  speak,  and  he 
then  continued,  "With  your  permission,  Miss  Haynes, 
I  would  see  the  letter  you,  a  moment  since,  placed 
in  your  pocket." 

For  an  instant  she  trembled,  then  turning  deathly 
pale,  fell  at  his  feet,  at  the  same  time  throwing  the 
letter  upon  the  floor,  she  begged  of  him,  "By  all 
fond  associations  of  the  past,  for  the  sake  of  her 
father's  good  name,  for  the  sake  of  her  brother's  of- 
ficial station,  for  the  sake  of  the  spirit  of  her  dead 
mother,  for  the  sake  of  her  own  future,  not  to  expose 
her  acts  to  the  authorities,  and  thus  overwhelm  her 
with  shame,  that  would  be  as  lasting  as  life  itself." 


164  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

11  Calm  yourself,  Miss  Haynes,  let  me  ask,  do  you 
know  the  result  of  the  act  you  perpetrated,  last  fall, 
in  intercepting  a  certain  letter  and  afterward  forward- 
ing one,  expressing  sentiments  entirely  foreign  to 
those  contained  in  the  original?  I  will  tell  you.  Miss 
Calhoun  now  sleeps  the  sleep  that  knows  no  waking. 
Her  body  rests  in  the  quiet  cemetery  where  the  birds 
sing  in  tunefull  melody  and  the  flowers  emit  their 
fragrance.  And  why  is  that  beautiful  form  thus  situ- 
ated? Miss  Haynes,  can  I  impress  upon  your  mind 
the  heinousness  of  your  crime,  when  I  say,  the  let- 
ter you  wrote  caused  Miss  Calhouu's  death.  Oh,  let 
me  advise  you  to  have  a  greater  decree  of  control 
over  your  selfish  inclinations.  Rather  seek  to  give 
joy  and  happiness  to  others,  than  to  selfishly  inter- 
cept their  joys.  You  can  offer  nothing  in  excuse  for 
the  wrong  you  have  done,  but  what  is  based  on  sel- 
fishness. When  your  brother  returns,  tender  your 
resignation  of  your  position,  and  I  will  give  you  the 
assurance  that  none  but  interested  parties  shall  ever 
know  of  your  error,  and  they  will  be  reticent  upon 
the  subject." 

She  could  not  await  her  brother's  return,  but  closed 
the  door,  donned  her  cloak  and  hat  with  its  heavy 
veil,  and  proceeded  to  her  brother's  house,  where,  on 
the  plea  of  indisposition,  she  asked  to  be  excused 
from  further  work  in  the  office.  She  could  not  en- 
dure the  mental  strain  she  had  been  subjected  to. 
She  kept  her  bed  for  several  days,  and  when  suffi- 
ciently recovered,  she  sought  her  home  in  the  South, 
a  sadder  and  wiser  girl.  She  put  forth  an  earnest 
effort  to  redeem  the  past,  by  making  her  life  more 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  165 

pure  and  unselfish,  becoming  interested  in  those 
around  her,  contributing  to  the  wants  of  the  needy, 
sharing  of  her  bounty  with  the  destitute,  until,  by  a 
daily  practice  of  unselfishness,  her  better  qualities 
gained  entire  possession  of  her  mind,  and  seeking 
the  hallowed  influence  of  a  Savior's  love,  she  be- 
came a  kind  and  loving  woman,  whose  presence 
brought  sunshine  and  gladness  wherever  she  ap- 
peared. 

Years  passed  ere  she  again  met  those  two  men. 
They  did  not  recognize  her,  but  the  expression  of 
their  countenances  neither  time  nor  place  could  re- 
move from  her  mind. 

Arthur  wrote  Hayden  the  result  of  his  investiga- 
tion and  added,  "  I  could  not  find  it  in  my  heart  to 
subject  her,  who  had  occupied  so  exalted  a  position 
in  society,  to  the  shame  and  disgrace  that  would 
naturally  follow  the  exposure  of  her  wrong  ;  besides, 
I  must,  in  all  candor,  admit,  that  when  discharging 
what  I  considered  to  be  my  duty  toward  you,  my 
friend,  and  toward  her,  who  sleeps  among  the  orange 
groves,  I  had  not  entirely  eradicated  from  my  heart, 
the  feeling  of  admiration  and  love  engendered  there 
for  the  person  whose  faults  and  misdoings  I  was  en- 
deavoring to  substantiate.  I  hope,  under  the  cir- 
cumstances, when  you  calmly  consider  them,  you 
will  not  censure  me  for  my  leniency  toward  her." 

Hayden's  reply  contained  these  words :  "  I  do  not 
censure  you,  my  friend,  for  being  lenient  toward  the 
erring  one.  I  was  not  aware  that  you  entertained 
for  her  more  than  a  kindly  feeling,  else  I  should  not 
have  had  the  temerity  to  have  unbosomed  myself  to 


1 66  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

you.  But  inasmuch  as  you  assumed  the  duty  im- 
posed upon  you  by  me,  you  have  established  in  my 
mind  the  fact  of  your  entire  unselfishness  and  your 
friendship  for  me.  As  regards  Miss  Haynes,  I  can 
truthfully  assure  you  that  for  her  I  entertain  only 
feelings  of  pity.  I  forgive  her  her  wrong-doings,  as 
I  hope  to  be  forgiven.  While  my  heart  is  desolate 
at  the  loss  of  its  idol;  while  I  know  who  caused  that 
loss,  I  can  with  truthfulness  express  the  hope  that 
her  after  life  may  abundantly  atone  for  her  past 
wrongs." 

As  Hayden  finished  this  letter  to  Arthur,  he  re- 
ceived one  summoning  him  to  the  village  of  Strawn. 
He  hurriedly  prepared  to  obey  the  summons.  As 
he*approached  the  village,  evidences  of  sorrow  and 
mourning  attracted  his  attention  from  every  side. 
From  every  door  hung  streamers  of  crape ;  the  flag 
over  the  school-house  floated  at  half-mast.  "  What 
can  be  the  trouble,"  thought  he,  as  he  recognized 
many  members  of  the  Anti-Slavery  party. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

SADNESS. 


ONA  LELAND  had   returned    from  the    South 
sad-hearted.    Lillie's  death  had  left  its  gloomy 
impress  upon  her  brow  and  an  aching  void  in 
her  heart.       Of  all  that  were   dear  by  the  ties   of 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  167 

friendship,  Lillie  Calhoun  alone  had  been  summoned 
by  the  relentless  hand  of  death:  one  whom  she  loved 
from  the  great  depth  of  her  young  and  tender  heart. 
Far  away,  under  the  glow  of  the  Southern  sky ;  be- 
neath the  rays  of  a  Southern  sun,  she  was  calmly 
reposing,  nestled  in  the  bosom  of  mother  earth. 
Hayden  had  just  gone.  Ona  felt  lonely. 

No  change  of  importance  had  occurred  in  the  vil- 
lage during  the  past  years.  The  members  of  the 
"  Independent  Band "  were  in  different  cities  and 
towns,  pursuing  their  respective  avocations.  Ida 
Crowell  alone,  with  Ona,  remained  in  the  village. 
She  had  married  Jasper  Brooks,  a  prosperous  young 
merchant  of  Concord.  He  had  brought  his  house- 
hold goods  to  Strawn,  and  left  his  little  wife  until  he 
found  a  location  in  the  far  West. 

Mrs.  Brooks  was  spending  one  of  the  lonely  days 
with  Ona  when  the  news  of  the  death  of  Wayne 
Crowell  and  Gilbert  reached  Strawn.  In  a  few  min- 
utes the  church  bell  was  tolling,  indicative  of  sad 
news. 

"  What  can  be  the  trouble?"  said  Ida,  rising  to  her 
feet.  "  Let  us  go  to  the  village  and  learn." 

They  hastened  to  the  village  and  found  the  people 
all  wending  their  way  to  the  place  of  worship.  Vast 
multitudes  gathered  to  learn  the  cause  of  the  excite- 
ment. From  the  church  door  the  announcement 
was  made  that  "  Wayne  Crowell  and  Gilbert  Brooks 
had  been  killed  in  Missouri."  All  was  as  if -death 
stood  at  the  door  when  the  sad  news  was  proclaimed. 

Soon  the  attention  of  many  was  called  to  Ida, 
who  was  the  picture  of  despair  for  a  moment,  then 
shrieked  : 


168  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"Where  is  Jasper?  He  too  must  be  dead,  he  went 
with  them  !  " 

She  was  informed  that  no  mention  had  been  marie 
except  regarding  the  two  boys. 

Public  sentiment  ran  high.  Many  were  loud  in  the 
expression  of  their  fellings  regarding  the  crime  that 
had  been  committed.  The  fact  of  the  bodies  having 
been  identified  by  Guy  Wren,  raised  grave  suspicions 
in  the  minds  of  those  who  knew  his  despicable  char- 
acter, that  he  was  concerned,  to  a  greater  extent, 
than  was  indicated  in  the  report. 

Ona,  with  others,  expressed  herself  forcibly  re- 
garding the  character  of  Wren.  She  said,  "  How 
long  shall  the  vile  creature  contaminate  the  earth 
with  his  presence?  Surely  the  vengeance  of  a  just 
God  will  overtake  him.  These  innocent  boys 
charged  with  stealing  horses  and  hung,  just  to  satis- 
fy the  cravings  of  the  depraved  mind  of  Guy  Wren, 
who  only  sought  an  object  on  which  to  wreak  his 
vengeance  and  bring  sorrow  to  those  who  had  been 
instrumental  in  frustrating  one  of  his  diabolical 
schemes." 

She  compiled  a  description  of  Wren  and  gave  an 
account  of  his  evil  deeds,  and  had  it  published,  send- 
ing many  copies  to  the  West,  marking  the  article,  to 
attract  attention  and  cause  a  republication  in  local 
journals. 

The  next  day  a  party  was  organized  to  proceed  to 
the  spot,  exhume  the  bodies,  and  carry  them  to  the 
village  of  Strawn. 

Under  the  circumstances  it  was  an  arduous  under- 
taking. To  travel  thousands  of  miles,  on  such  an 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  169 

errand,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  would  be  no 
frivolous  undertaking,  and  to  penetrate  a  country  in- 
fested with  characters  who  were  fugitives  from  jus- 
tice in  the  older  states ;  men  with  the  brand  of  Cain 
upon  their  brows;  men  whose  hands  were  uplifted 
against  every  one  who  was  not  of  their  own  clan,  or 
in  harmony  with  them. 

Six  men  volunteered  to  undertake  the  arduous 
duty.  On  their  arrival  in  St.  Louis,  they  procured 
two  large  wagons  with  teams.  A  strong  wind  was 
blowing,  which  to  these  Eastern  men  was  not  un- 
pleasant, having  left  the  rigors  of  winter  in  New 
Hampshire.  As  they  pursued  their  journey,  they 
thought  the  country  a  paradise.  The  grass  was  green 
upon  the  prairies  and  hillsides,  the  birds  were  sing- 
ing among  the  budding  trees  as  they  reached  the 
open  country  on  their  way  to  West  Point.  They 
were  abundantly  prepared  in  case  they  were  com- 
pelled to  contend  with  the  ruffians.  Said  one,  as 
they  journeyed  along: 

"  What  beautiful  weather  for  March.  How  balmy 
and  salubrious  the  air  seems !  I  do  not  blame  in- 
dustrious people  for  desiring  to  occupy  this  fair 
land." 

"Yes,"  replied  another,  "it  is  pleasant  to-day,  but 
I  remember  having  heard  Western  travelers  say  that 
often  during  March  the  most  violent  storms  of  the 
season  prevailed,  the  change  being  so  sudden  as  to 
give  but  little  or  no  warning.  Observe  those  clouds 
in  the  West.  I  take  them  to  be  an  indication  of  a 
change  ere  long.  I  have  been  told  that,  at  times, 
the  sun  would  be  shining  gloriously,  the  air  laden 


1 70  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

with  the  balm  of  spring,  and  within  an  hour  the  sky 
would  become  overcast  with  blackness  and  the  tem- 
perature fall  t«  a  point  many  degrees  below  zero." 

"  I  don't  believe  such  stories,"  said  one,  "  but  we 
have  an  opportunity  of  testing  its  truth  or  falsity." 

The  next  morning  they  were  surprised  to  see  a 
light  snow,  but  the  weather  was  pleasant  and  it  had 
disappeared  before  noon,  and  they  enjoyed  riding  in 
their  open  wagons.  But  toward  sundown  a  change 
was  visible;  the  wind  blew  from  the  Northwest;  the 
temperature  fell  rapidly  and  could  scarcely  be  en- 
dured by  the  travelers.  It  was  yet  a  half-day's  drive 
to  the  place  of  their  destination.  The  snow  filled  the 
air  and  formed  across  the  roads  in  drifts,  which  were 
soon  scattered  by  the  changeable,  freezing  wind  and 
deposited  in  other  places.  Through  the  whirling, 
drifting  snow  they  saw  a  habitation.  It  proved  to  be 
a  farmer's  home,  where  they  found  shelter  for  them- 
selves and  teams.  They  partook  of  the  warm  meal 
set  before  them,  and  were  most  cordially  entertained 
by  their  host.  He  was  a  native  of  Virginia,  and  with 
the  peculiarities  of  that  people,  was  friendly  with  his 
neighbors,  and  ever  ready  to  extend  the  hospitality 
of  his  home  to  travelers. 

They  told  him  the  nature  of  their  errand.  He  had 
heard  of  the  execution  of  the  young  men,  and  stated 
further,  that,  in  the  opinion  of  the  better  class  of  cit- 
izens, the  action  was  entirely  unprovoked.  During 
their  conversation  he  informed  them  of  the  murder 
of  the  pedler,  a  few  miles  west  of  his  place.  He  had 
purchased  some  silverware  of  him,  and  had  viewed 
his  body  when  it  was  brought  to  Mr.  Jones'  for  inter- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE.  17 1 

ment.  The  description  he  gave  of  the  man,  plainh 
indicated  him  to  be  Jasper  Brooks,  who  had  lei. 
Strawn  with  the  two  boys. 

"  He  was  killed  by  one  Guy  Wren,"  continued  th 
farmer;  "no  doubt,  for  his  money." 

"  He  brought  considerable  money  with  him,"  sail 
one  of  the  party.     "  It  was  his  intention  to  select  ; 
location   for  business,  and  he  brought  sufficient  witl 
him  to  purchase  a  stock  of  goods  after  he  had  chosei. 
his  location." 

During  the  conversation  which  followed,  the\ 
learned  from  this  gentleman  many  of  the  cruel  atroc- 
ities of  border  life,  as  well  as  the  peculiarities  of  those 
who  committed  such  deeds  of  violence. 

When  morning  dawned,  the  storm  still  raged. 
The  air  was  filled  with  whirling  frost,  carried  upward 
and  thitherward  by  the  piercing  wind.  After  dinner, 
they  started  on  their  journey.  The  farmer  had  indi- 
cated the  location  of  the  grave  to  them,  and  had 
cautioned  them  to  make  no  inquiry  in  the  immediate 
neighborhood.  He  also  furnished  them  with  the 
necessary  implements  for  exhuming  the  bodies  of 
their  friends,  and  instructed  them  to  drive  back  to 
his  house  as  soon  as  their  sad  task  was  completed, 
which,  thanks  to  the  prevailing  storm,  they  accom- 
plished without  observation. 

The  following  morning,  they,  accompanied  by  their 
kind  host,  proceeded  to  the  grave  of  the  unfortunate 
pedler. 

When  their  errand  was  named  to  Mr.  Jones,  he 
produced  a  number  of  coats  among  which  they  im- 
mediately recognized  one  which  had  belonged  to 


1 72  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOAflE. 

Jasper.  Such  evidence  being  conclusive,  they  re- 
paired to  the  cemetery  and  exhumed  the  remains  of 
their  friend. 

Overcome  by  the  sad  duty  imposed  upon  them, 
they  wept,  wept  when  their  thoughts  reverted  to  the 
young  widow  who  awaited  their  return.  After  thank- 
ing their  friends  for  the  many  kindly  offices  rendered 
them  in  searching  for  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  and  the 
consideration  extended  toward  the  body  of  Jasper, 
they  turned  their  faces  Eastward.  At  St.  Louis  they 
sold  their  teams,  and  procured  neat  coffins,  and  pro- 
ceeded on  their  journey. 

Anxiety  prevailed  in  Strawn.  Some  looking  for 
the  return  of  the  six  men  who  had  assumed  the  ar- 
duous duty,  some  anxious  lest  they  too  should  be 
cruelly  murdered  while  in  the  discharge  of  their  sad 
duty.  At  last  they  reached  the  village,  bearing  three 
instead  of  two  bodies.  When  they  imparted  the  in- 
telligence of  Jasper's  death  and  named  Guy  Wren  as 
the  assassin,  the  quiet  indignation  and  determination 
was  plainly  visible  on  many  manly  brows.  "  Shall 
they  sleep  in  death  unavenged  ?  Shall  Guy  Wren  go 
on  his  way  rejoicing  ?  No  !  Never!  We  will  have 
revenge.  The  dead  shall  be  avenged,"  said  not  a 
few.  As  they  moved  slowly  from  the  graves,  more 
than  one  brow  wore  an  aspect  of  cool  determin- 
ation. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  173 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

ONA'S  PLAN. 

ONA  had  nothing  to  say  after  her  return  from  the 
funeral,  her  mind  was  racked  by  contending 
emotions.  She  felt  her  entire  inability  to 
properly  express  her  feelings,  and  she  contented  her- 
self by  communing  with  her  thoughts.  Mr.  Leland 
was  absent,  and  she  had  none  with  whom  to  consult. 
As  she  reviewed  the  past,  she  soliloquized: 

"  I  am  now  twenty-four  years  old  and  have  done 
comparatively  nothing  in  the  great  work  before  me." 
Thus  she  mused,  as  she  stood  before  the  mirror. 
Other  thoughts  had  presented  themselves  for  her 
consideration,  as  she  viewed  her  own  fair  countenance 
and  elegant  form,  but  she  would  not  entertain  them. 
She  turned  her  mind  upon  channels  that  would  de- 
velop thoughts  leading  to  something  useful. 

Stepping  to  a  drawer,  she  drew  forth  the  silver 
case  her  father  had  given  her.  She  read  and  re-read 
that  secret  pledge,  until  its  teaching  was  indelibly 
impressed  upon  her  mind. 

"Why  not  begin  work  now?  There  will  be  no  more 
appropriate  time,  and  seating  herself  at  her  desk,  she 
wrote  some  half-dozen  letters  to  leading  members  of 
different  Anti-Slavery  organizations,  communicating 
to  them  her  plan,  and  soliciting  their  co-operation 
when  she  should  demand  their  assistance. 

The  clock  indicated  the  hour  of  twelve  ere  she  re-: 


i;4  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

tired,  and  the  sun  shone  in  upon  her  golden  curLs 
long  before  she  awoke  the  next  morning.  She  has- 
ily  attired  herself  and  went  down  to  breakfast.  She 
appeared  cheerful  and  happy.  The  gloom  of  yester- 
day had  disappeared  from  her  countenance.  She 
looked  out  upon  the  valleys  and  mountains  to-day 
with  more  zest  and  zeal  than  she  had  felt  for  many 
a  long  day.  She  had  resolved  to  undertake  a  good, 
a  grand  work,  and  she  felt  already  compensated  in 
the  exuberance  of  feeling  which  the  resolution  had 
brought  to  her  mind. 

"  Mary,  give  this  letter  to  papa  when  he  returns. 
I  shall  be  absent,  perhaps,  sometime,"  said  she,  and 
ordering  her  carriage,  she  drove  to  Mr.  Crowell  s 
place  of  business.  Calling  him  aside,  she  said,  "  I  go 
now  to  perform  work  in  obedience  to  the  instruction 
contained  in  my  pledge,  given  years  ago.  Do  not 
say,  nay,"  and  in  a  moment  she  was  gone. 

She  was  driven  to  the  nearest  station,  and  was 
soon  on  her  way  to  St.  Louis.  Her  trunk  was  packed 
with  apparel  designed  more  for  use  than  ornament. 

Ona  Leland  was  one  of  the  few  who  can  properly 
assume  to  be  privileged  characters.  Her  native  grace 
attracted  attention ;  her  self-discipline  and  self-con- 
trol, inaugurated  in  early  youth  and  zealously  cul- 
tivated, imparted  to  her  every  act  a  nonchalance 
which,  under  other  circumstances,  could  not  have 
been  commanded.  Her  perceptions  were  keen  and 
active.  She  could  tell  at  a  glance  the  character  that 
lurked  behind  a  hypocritical  smile,  and  divine  its 
motive  as  readily  as  if  it  was  emblazened  in  letters 
of  bronze  upon  the  brow. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  175 

Every  act  of  her  life  had  a  purpose.  She  meant 
well,  and  performed  as  she  intended.  Her  object  in 
life  seemed  to  be  to  magnify  the  beauty  of  anything 
that  was  already  beautiful ;  to  elevate  and  ennoble 
the  low  and  debased.  This  she  could  accomplish 
without  being  contaminated  by  the  association  some- 
times required.  Her  well-balanced  mind  longed  to 
put  forth  greater  efforts.  She  possessed  the  highest 
accomplishment  known  to  art;  the  art  of  living  well. 
In  a  well  spent  life  she  recognized  the  highest  ambi- 
tion of  humanity.  Such  was  Ona  Leland,  better 
known  hereafter  as  "Dickey  Deane." 

When  she  arrived  in  St.  Louis,  she  hailed  a  cab 
and  gave  her  order  for  the  "  St.  Charles."  After 
resting  a  day  and  procuring  some  necessaries,  she 
took  passage  on  a  boat  bound  for  St.  Joseph.  Such 
a  mode  of  travel  being  new  to  her,  she  enjoyed  it  and 
became  deeply  interested  in  the  beautiful  scenery 
displayed  on  both  banks  of  the  river.  She  leaned  over 
the  tafferel  and  watched  the  bubbling  muddy  waters 
and  different  objects  until  they  receded  from  view. 
She  occasionally  walked  forward  on  the  boat  and 
admired  the  high  bluffs,  which  were  covered  with 
spring  verdure.  Such  a  sight  was  new  to  her,  to 
thus  early  in  the  season  see  the  green  grass  and  trees 
in  bloom.  She  thought :  "  Oh  !  how  I  long  to  roam 
at  will  over  those  hills  and  valleys  and  the  broad 
expanse  of  prairie  beyond  the  river  bottoms." 

"  Miss  Ona,  allow  me  to  restore  the  glove  which 
you  dropped  a  moment  since,"  said  a  voice  near  her. 

She  started  in  surprise  and  almost  lost  her  self- 
control,  when  she  heard  herself  thus  addressed.  On 


i;6  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

looking  up,  she  beheld  Hayden,  who  was  holding  her 
glove  in  his  extended  hand. 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Douglas.  Let  me  say,  that  for 
the  time  being,  I  have  laid  aside  the  name  of  Ona 
Leland,  and,  as  a  favor,  ask  that  you  will  in  the  fu- 
ture address  me  as  '  Dickey  Deane.'  " 

He  bowed  assent  to  her  request  and  said,  "  I  pre- 
sume any  effort  on  my  part  to  inform  myself  regard- 
ing your  reason  for  the  change  of  name,  would  prove 
futile.  You  have  proved  an  enigma  'to  me  hereto- 
fore, and  instead  of  beginning  to  comprehend  you, 
I  am  constantly  discerning  new  labyrinths." 

"  I  was  not  aware  that  the  gift  of  subtility  had  so 
penetrated  my  being,  as  to  cause  me  to  hide  my  per- 
sonalities, or  that  those  personalities  were  so  pecu- 
liar, as  to  baffle  one  possessed  of  so  great  erudition 
as  yourself." 

"  You  flatter  me  by  the  expression  of  your  opin- 
ion regarding  my  knowledge,  and  inasmuch  as  knowl- 
edge is  gained  by  and  through  inquiry,  may  I  ex- 
hibit my  boldness,  perhaps  you  will  term  it  audacity, 
by  asking  why  this  disguise  and  assumed  name  ?" 

"I  neither  consider  you  bold  or  audacious,  Mr. 
Douglas,  yet  I  think  you  are  endowed,  to  no  small 
degree,  with  the  peculiarity  generally  attributed  to 
my  sex,  curiosity,  and  I  must  still  further  excite  that 
curiosity  in  your  mind,  by  keeping  my  own  secret, 
another  peculiarity  your  sex  will  not  readily  concede 
to  ours.  This,  however,  I  will  say,  you  will,  probably, 
in  due  time  become  acquainted  with  my  reasons." 

"  You  surely  are  not  alone  in  this  country,  Miss — 
Dickey  Deane  ?" 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  177 

"I  have  a  protector  whom  you  may  not  observe, 
in  the  person  of  the  God  above,  who  rules  our  des- 
tinies and  on  whom  I  implicitly  rely." 

Hayden  soon  became  aware  of  her  determination 
to  keep  him  uninformed  of  her  purposes.  Her  re- 
serve would  have  at  one  time  annoyed  him.  But  he 
could  rrot  forget  her  whose  form  lay  where  flowers 
bloomed  and  balmy  breezes  blew. 

As  he  stood  conversing  with  her,  she  noted  the 
mournful  expression  of  his  face ;  life  and  vivacity 
seemed  to  have  departed  from  him.  To  the  idler 
and  passer-by  they  .were,  indeed,  a  handsome  couple 
as  they  continued  the  conversation. 

"What  think  you  of  the   West,  Miss  Dickey?" 

"  I  am  entirely  delighted  with  it.  I  had  heard 
papa  speak  so  favorably  regarding  it,  that  I  was,  in 
a  measure,  prepared  to  appreciate  its  beauties,  but 
now  that  I  am  traveling  through  it,  I  cannot  do  jus- 
tice to  the  subject  by  attempting  an  expression  of 
my  appreciation." 

"  We  get  but  a  limited  view  of  its  expansive  beau- 
ty from  the  river.  Beyond  these  bluffs  it  spreads  out 
into  broad  prairies,  whose  extent  can  scarcely  be  im- 
agined. There  wild  flowers  bloom  in  profusion  and 
fragrant  odors  are  continually  being  generated." 

"  I  can  scarcely  wait  until  the  boat  lands,"  said 
Ona.  "  I  am  so  imbued  with  the  desire  to  roam  over 
these  beautiful  lands  and  inhale  the  fragrance  emit- 
ted by  those  flowers.  I  can  but  think  of  the'  lack  of 
wisdom  displayed  by  many  citizens  of  the  East  in 
living  in  laborious  contentment  when  this  glorious 
country  invites  their  observation  and  skill.  There 
ii 


178  THE  Spy  OF  OSA'VAIVMIE. 

they  are  hampered,  and  often  suffer  for  the  conven- 
iences of  life,  while  here  they  would  be  free  as  the 
air  itself,  but  little  labor  being  required  to  prepare 
themselves  for  the  thorough  enjoyment  of  the  pleas- 
ures of  life." 

"The  beauties  and  opportunities  of  this  country 
would  afford  an  inexhaustible  theme  of  conversation. 
I  would  indeed  enjoy  the  prospect  of  watching  the 
roses  bloom  upon  the  cheeks  of  many  persons  who 
are  now  in  the  East,  could  they  be,  as  it  were,  trans- 
planted in  this  rich  and  healthy  country." 

"To  change  the  subject,  Mr.  Douglas,  can  you 
give  me  any  information  regarding  that  quiet,  digni- 
fied, firm-featured  gentleman  standing  near  the  bow? 
I  have  been  observing  him  closely  for  some  time, 
and,  I  must  confess,  I  am  already  prepossessed  in 
his  favor." 

"  His  name  is  John  Brown.  He  is  from  Toronto. 
His  mission  and  mine  are  identical,  being  the  pre- 
vention of  the  establishing  of  slavery  in  the  Platte 
country,  to  accomplish  which  we  propose  to  colonize 
it  with  Eastern  people,  hoping  thereby  to  control  the 
country  in  the  interest  of  freedom.  Mr.  Brown  has 
a  large  family  of  boys,  who  will  follow  him  as  soon 
as  the  country  is  open  for  settlement." 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  are  engaged  in  so  laudable 
an  undertaking,  Mr.  Douglas.  May  prosperity  crown 
your  efforts !  What  a  pretty  town  !  What  is  its 
name,  Mr.  Douglas?" 

"  That  is  St.  Joseph.  It  is,  indeed,  a  beautiful 
place." 

"  I  presume  you  are  acquainted.  Can  you  direct 
me  to  the  best  hotel  ?  "  asked  Dickey. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  179 

"The  'Oyster  House'  is  the  leading  hotel,  or  at 
least  was  when  I  was  last  here." 

Bidding  adieu  to  the  young  Englishman,  Dickey 
was  soon  seated  in  a  cab,  en  route  for  the  "  best 
hotel." 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 
"DICKEY'S"   NEW   HOME. 

f  I V  HE    cab   stopped    at  a  large    two-story  frame 

I        house.     "Everything   looks   so  cheerful  and 

home-like,"  thought  she,  as  she  entered  the 

large   parlor.     A   sweet- faced,  neatly-attired   girl  of 

fourteen  years  entered,  and  in  a  pleasant  tone  asked : 

"Miss,  do  you  wish  a  room?" 

"Yes,  if  you  please,"  replied  Dickey. 

"  Come  this  way,  then." 

Dickey  followed  the  girl  up  nicely-carpeted  stairs 
through  the  hall  and  into  a  large,  well-furnished 
room. 

The  girl  said,  "  Sister  and  I  generally  occupy  this 
room,  but  as  we  are  now  entertaining  many  guests, 
she  and  I  occupy  a  part  of  ma's  room." 

"  Are  you  the  proprietor's  daughter  ? "  asked 
Dickey. 

"  I  am,"  she  replied. 

"And  the  name?" 

"  Oyster,"  said  she.  "  My  name  is  Kate  Oyster. 
I  will  send  your  trunk  up  soon." 


i8o  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TO. VIE. 

After  Kate  had  gone,  Dickey  walked  to  the  win- 
dow. She  saw  upon  the  bosom  of  the  muddy  river 
a  great  many  boats.  Some  were  quiet,  others  were 
moving  around  slowly;  one  was  going  down  the 
river,  while  the  one  she  had  left  continued  its  course 
up  the  river. 

•'  I  wonder  when  I  shall  see  Hayden  again," 
thought  she,  as  the  two  boys  stopped  at  the  door 
with  her  trunk.  They  placed  it  as  she  indicated,  just 
as  Kate  entered  with  water  and  towels. 

"Shall  you  remain  long  with  us?"  asked  Kate. 

"Until  I  obtain  a  situation." 

"What  employment  do  you  desire?" 

"I  prefer  teaching,  if  I.  can  secure  a  suitable 
school." 

"  What,  you  a  school-teacher  ?  Excuse  me,  you 
appear  so  young,  I  was  surprised." 

"  I  am  not  as  young  as  I  appear,"  laughed  Dickey. 

"  Where  did  you  come  from  to  this  place  ?" 

"My  home  has  recently  been  in  New  York.  I 
was  raised  in  New  Hampshire  near  the  White  moun- 
tains." 

At  that  moment  Kate  was  called  and  she  hastened 
away.  .\t  supper  Dickey  saw  Hayden  and  John 
Brown.  At  the  head  of  the  table  sat  an  elderly  gen- 
tleman. She  occasionally  glanced  toward  him  and 
invariably  found  him  gazing  intently  and  earnestly 
at  her. 

From  the  position  he  occupied  at  the  table,  Dickey 
concluded  it  was  Kate's  father,  Mr.  Oyster,  the  pro- 
prietor. 

Being  weary,  she  retired  early  and  morning  found 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE.  \  8 1 

her  fresh  as  a  school-girl.  It  was  late  when  she  went 
down  to  breakfast,  and  all  were  gone  except  the  old 
gentleman.  He  occupied  the  same  place  and  was 
reading  the  paper. 

"Papa,  this  lady  is  a  school-miss,"  said  Kate,  as 
Dickey  took  her  seat.  Kate,  accompanied  by  her 
sister,  brought  her  breakfast. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  secure  a  select  school  or  a  public 
school  ?"  asked  Mr.  Oyster. 

"  I  prefer  a  select  school  if  I  can  secure  such.  I 
shall  not  then  be  confined  to  regular  hours,  as  other 
business  may,  at  times,  require  my  attention." 

"Are  you  a  musician?  Can  you  play?" 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Do  you  teach  music?" 

"I  have  taught  both  \iocal  and  instrumental  mu- 
sic," replied  Dickey. 

"  Why  in  the  world  are  you  then  out  in  this  hea- 
thenish land  ?"  asked  Mr.  Oyster. 

"  Why  do  young  men  come  West  ?"  asked  she  in 
reply. 

"  Miss,  there  are  many  circumstances  that  bring 
them  here.  Some,  by  reason  of  misdemeanors,  are 
compelled  to  leave  their  own  state  to  avoid  process 
of  law  and  escape  punishment.  Others  seek  this  fer- 
tile country  to  better  their  condition,  in  the  way  of 
homes.  Some  to  fill  their  pockets  with  money  and 
to  have  a  jolly  time,  while  others  come  to  view  the 
beauties  of  the  country.  Now,  which  class  do  you 
represent?"  asked  he  mischievously. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  said  she  laughing.  "  The  money 
making  class,  I  suppose." 


1 82  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "you  have  come  to  a  good  place, 
teachers  are  scarce  and  money  is  plenty." 

As  she  finished  her  breakfast,  the  old  gentleman 
said,  "  We  must  now  have  some  music,  come  into  the 
parlor." 

She  seated  herself  at  the  piano,  her  soft,  white 
hands  swept  over  the  keys.  One  selection  after  an- 
other was  played.  Mr.  Oyster  looked  on  in  wonder, 
passers-by  stopped  to  listen.  Never  had  such  won- 
derful skill  in  music  been  exhibited.  All  were  in 
raptures.  When  asked  to  sing,  she  sang  a  favorite, 
"  My  heart  is  over  the  sea."  It  was  rendered  with 
such  power  and  at  the  same  time  so  pathetically,  that 
Mr.  Oyster  exclaimed,  "  Well  done,  well  done,  my 
little  school-marm !  You  must  remain  with  us.  What 
is  your  name  ?" 

"  My  name  is  Dickey  Deane." 

"Deane,  Deane,  my  wife's  maiden  name  was 
Deane,"  said  he.  "  She  had  no  brothers,  she  had  a 
sister  who  married  a  man  in  Boston,  her  name  was 
Leona  Deane.  My  wife's  name  was  Ona." 

Dickey  could  scarcely  restrain  her  feelings.  Be- 
yond doubt,  she  was  among  friends.  She  had  often 
heard  her  mother  say  that  she  was  like  her  Aunt 
Ona,  who  married  a  man  from  Virginia  and  went 
West. 

"  Your  name  is  Oyster?"  inquired  she. 

"  Yes,"  answered  he,  still  looking  steadily  toward 
her. 

She  grew  uneasy,  fearing  he  would  recognize  her. 

"  You  look  like  the  Deane  girls — like  my  wife, — 
but  there  were  none  of  them  near  relatives,  none 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE.  \  83 

nearer  than  cousins.  You  are  related,  there  is  no 
use  disputing  that,  but  it  may  be  distant." 

"  I  know  but  little  about  -  my  relations,"  said 
Dickey,  but  well  she  knew  that  she  had  found 
friends.  Yet  she  could  not  undeceive  them.  She 
had  too  much  work  in  view,  and  their  knowledge  of 
a  relationship  existing  between  them,  would  be  but 
a  hinderance. 

After  a  short  conversation,  she  agreed  to  teach 
that  family  and  to  take  in  as  many  more  pupils  as 
she  could  secure. 

Thus  pleasantly  passed  the  day,  Dickey  and  Kate 
rapidly  becoming  friends.  When  she  had  gained 
the  seclusion  of  her  room  that  night,  she  meditated 
over  the  occurrences  of  the  recent  past.  "  I  have 
discovered,"  said  she,  "  friends  of  whom  we  had  lost 
all  trace,  yet  I  dare  not  make  myself  known.  Thus 
far  I  realize  the  truth  of  the  adage,  'All  for  the  best.' 
.May  I  be  as  successful  in  the  accomplishment  of  my 
mission  as  I  have  been  in  finding  friends!  Papa  will 
surely  be  surprised  when  he  reads  my  letter  and 
learns  that  I  am  domiciled  with  the  family  of  my 
Aunt  Ona.  There  are  unexpected  pleasures  open- 
ing continually  before  us  in  this  world,  and  we  can 
discover  such  an  abundance  of  work  that  we  are 
really  happy  in  contemplating  its  results." 

Early  the  next  morning,  she  and  Kate  decided  to 
go  "sight-seeing,"  as  Kate  termed  it.  When  they 
were  ready  to  start,  "  Dickey  "  observed  that  Kate 
was  closely  veiled,  and  asked  : 

"Kate,  why  do  you  wear  your  veil  this  morning? 
I  am  sure  the  weather  is  sufficiently  pleasant  to  dis- 
pense with  it." 


1 84  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E. 

"  Why,  bless  your  heart,  if  you  don't  wear  a  veil, 
the  spring  winds  of  this  country  will  change  your 
complexion,  and  you  will  soon  be  as  yellow  as  saf- 
fron. Have  you  not  noticed  the  peculiar  complex- 
ion of  everybody  here?  The  men  can  hardly  be 
distinguished  from  the  Indians  who  are  camped  up 
the  river.  You  must  protect  yourself  if  you  desire 
to  preserve  your  beauty." 

They  enjoyed  their  stroll  around  town.  Kate  was 
acquainted  everywhere.  They  made  some  trifling 
purchases,  and  before  returning,  wandered  above  the 
settlement,  some  distance  up  the  river,  where  they 
amused  themselves  kicking  .clods  and  chips  into  the 
stream,  until  a  boat  passed.  Dickey  saw  Hayden 
on  the  boat  and  asked  Kate  if  she  knew  him. 

"  No,  I  do  not  know  him.  He  took  supper  at  our 
house  a  few  days  ago.  He  and  papa  talked  about 
his  resemblance  to  some  English  lord,  at  which  he 
laughed  heartily." 

They  returned  home  for  dinner.  The  exercise  had 
imparted  a  rosy  glow  to  their  cheeks,  and  had 
given  them  a  relish  for  their  dinner. 

While  spending  an  hour  at  the  piano,  Mr.  Oyster 
entered  and  listened  appreciatively.  He  expressed 
his  pleasure  and  proposed  to 'take  them  for  a  drive 
out  on  the  high  prairie. 

Mr.  Oyster,  like  all  enterprising  men  of  the  fron- 
tier, not  only  sought  the  comfort  of  his  guests  at 
home,  but  extended  his  entertainment  to  showing 
them  the  surrounding  country,  thus  hoping  to  so  in- 
terest strangers,  that  they  would  conclude  to  make  it 
their  permanent  home. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  185 

After  their  return,  while  at  supper,  Mr.  Oyster 
asked  Dickey,  "How  she  liked  the  prairie  ?"  To  which 
she  replied : 

"  Oh,  I  should  never  tire  of  beholding  it.  The 
change  from  the  dusty  cities  of  the  East  is  so  re- 
markable. Everything  is  so  refreshing,  I  should  like 
to  take  a  journey  of  two  or  three  days'  duration." 

"You  can  do  so  whenever  you  wish,  and  Kate  and 
myself  will  accompany  you.  How  would  you  like 
to  visit  the  Indian  Mission  up  the  river? 

"  I  should  be  delighted  to  obtain  a  view  of  Indians 
and  observe  their  mode  of  life.  I  have  heard  so 
much  regarding  the  peculiarities  of  the  Red  Men, 
that  I  am  really  anxious  and  shall  be  glad  of  the  op- 
portunity of  witnessing  their  maneuvers." 

They  accordingly  started  early  the  next  morning 
and  drove,  leisurely,  noting  the  many  beauties  which 
presented  themselves  for  consideration.  Toward 
night  they  saw  a  herd  of  ponies  feeding  on  the 
young  grass  of  the  prairie. 

"  These  ponies,  Miss  Dickey,  represent  a  part  of 
Indian  life,"  said  Mr.  Oyster. 

"  How  pretty  they  are  !  I  wish  I  had  one  !  Will 
they  sell  them  ?" 

"  I  will  arrange  to  secure  one  for  each  of  you  af- 
ter we  arrive  at  the  Mission." 

Soon  after  passing  the  ponies,  they  arrived  at  the 
Mission,  which  consisted  of  three  large  buildings  that 
had  been  erected  by  the  Catholic  Church.  Close  at 
hand  were  the  cabins  of  the  Indians,  who  were  un- 
der the  care  of  and  instructed  by  missionaries,  repre- 
senting the  Church.  The  children  of  the  Indians 


1 86  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

were  taught  to  read  and  write,  and  the  older  mem- 
bers of  the  tribe  were  instructed  in  agricultural  and 
mechanical  pursuits. 

Our  friends  had  partaken  of  their  lunch  on  the  way 
under  a  clump  of  maple  trees,  which  were  putting 
forth  green  leaves,  while  the  boughs  were  profusely 
hung  with  blossoming  tassels.  The  air  had  proven  so 
exhilarating,  that  the  cravings  of  appetite  were  felt  by 
the  travelers,  as  they  only  can  be  felt  on  the  Western 
prairies. 

Mr.  Oyster  and  Kate  had  previously  visited  the 
place  and  were  acquainted  with  Isaac  McCoy,  the 
missionary,  who  met  them  within  the  enclosure  and 
escorted  them  to  his  private  dwelling. 

To  Dickey  all  was  new,  she  looked  upon  the  In- 
dians with  a  mingled  feeling  of  pity  and  awe.  The 
sad  and  stoical  countenances  of  the  women  attracted 
her  attention.  She  thought,  "Why  do  they  wear 
such  a  gloomy  look  ?  Are  they  thinking  of  the  loss 
of  their  country,  or  their  frequent  removals  at  the  en- 
croachments of  the  white  men?" 

She  turned  her  attention  to  the  men.  They  were 
tall  and  straight,  and  the  majority  were  handsome,  al- 
though, like  the  women,  in  the  stoical  expression  of 
their  countenances,  yet  they  displayed  a  native  dig- 
nity, not  so  generally  beheld  among  their  white 
brethren. 

After  supper,  Dickey  and  Kate  started  out  on  a 
voyage  of  discovery  among  the  huts.  Dickey,  for 
the  first  time,  beheld  Indians  in  a  half-civilized  con- 
dition. Some  were  sitting  on  the  ground,  which  con- 
stituted the  floors  of  their  cabins,  while  they  partook 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATQM1E.  187 

of  their  evening  meal ;  a  dozen  or  more  dogs  sat  in 
an  outer  circle,  waiting  in  anxious  expectation  for 
their  share.  The  repast  consisted  of  bread  made 
from  corn-meal,  dried  buffalo  meat,  pemmican  and 
wild  onions. 

The  squaws  took  great  delight  in  displaying  their 
ornaments  of  bead-work,  which  they  had  in  store  for 
the  summer  market.  Dickey  purchased  a  few 
articles  and  spoke  kindly  to  them.  So  seldom  had 
they  heard  a  kind  Word  or  observed  a  sweet  smile, 
that,  as  she  continued  to  talk,  their  stoicism  relaxed 
and  smiles  played  upon  their  faces.  One  old  woman 
clasped  Dickey  in  her  arms,  and  said :  "  You  so 
good  ;  heap  good  ; — so  good  me  eat  you  !  " 

Dickey  patted  her  cheek  and  escaped  from  her 
kind  embrace,  at  which  they  all  smiled. 

The  next  morning  the  ponies  all  came  up  and 
stood  quietly  before  the  huts,  to  be  handled  and 
petted  by  the  men,  women  and  children,  as  was  their 
custom. 

Dickey  embraced  this  opportunity  to  examine 
the  ponies  closely,  and  when  she  had  made  a  selec- 
tion of  a  beautiful  black  one,  she  indicated  her  desire 
to  purchase  it  to  Mr.  McCoy.  He  consulted  with  the 
Indian  owner,  who  soon  came,  leading  the  pony  by 
the  lasso.  The  price  demanded  was  twenty  dollars, 
which  she  paid. 

"  I  have  one  selected  also,  papa,"  said  Kate.  "  It 
is  a  white  one.  Dickey's  is  as  black  as  a  raven,  and 
mine  is  as  white  as  snow.  I  shall  call  mine  'Swan.' 
What  name  have  you  for  yours  '  Dickey?  " 

"  You  suggested  the  name  when  you  spoke  of  his 
color.  I  shall  call  him  '  Raven.'  " 


1 88  THE  SR  ) '  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

Kate  asserted  her  intention  of  riding  "Swan" 
home.  Her  father  protested.  She  finally  insisted 
on  riding  her  pony,  "just  to  break  it,"  and  without 
further  ceremony,  she  vaulted  upon  its  bare  back, 
and  was  soon  speeding  like  the  wind  on  the  prairie 
near  the  mission. 

After  Kate's  return,  the  ponies  were  tied  to  the 
wagon,  and  they  started  on  their  return  to  St.  Joseph. 
At  noon,  they  stopped  under  the  same  clump  of  trees, 
to  eat  their  lunch,  as  they  had  done  the  day  previ- 
ous. They  had  finished  eating  and  were  arranging 
their  baskets,  preparatory  to  replacing  them  in  the 
the  wagon,  when  Mr.  Oyster  said : 

"  Girls,  yonder  comes  a  pedler." 

"  Where,  papa?" 

"Yonder  on  the  prairie  south  of  us." 

Dickey  looked  a  moment  in  the  direction 
named  ;  her  heart  beat  rapidly.  Approaching  Kate, 
she  said:  "Let  us  put  on  our  veils ;  the  sun  shines 
so  bright  and  the  wind  is  rising,  we  shall  become  as 
tawny  as  the  Indians." 

Kate  assented.  They  put  on  their  hats  and  veils, 
and  when  drawing  on  their  gloves,  they  watched  the 
approaching  man. 

As  he  came  near,  Dickey  drew  herself  up  to 
her  full  height  and  grasped  the  pistol  which  she  car- 
ried in  a  side-pocket.  If  her  surmises  regarding  the 
man  in  sight  proved  correct,  the  mission  on  which 
she  came  West  would  soon  be  accomplished.  The 
man  surely  was  Guy  Wren.  She  could  not, 'at  this 
late  hour,  attempt  to  explain  to  Mr.  Oyster.  Such 
a  proceeding  would  require  more  time  than  could  be 
commanded,  as  the  man  was  already  very  near. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  189 

To  avoid  recognition,  she  withdrew  to  the  shade 
of  a  large  tree  with  her  hand  still  on  her  pistol,  un- 
noticed by  Kate  and  her  father,  whose  attention  was 
drawn  to  the  pedler. 

The  man  carried  a  valise  in  each  hand.  He  ap- 
peared too  tall  for  Wren,  yet  he  had  the  same  swag- 
gering movements  peculiar  to  that  individual.  As 
he  approached  and  addressed  Mr.  Oyster,  Dickey 
said  to  herself,  "  It  certainly  is  Guy  Wren." 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

RODERICK    LELAND. 

/^^^  gone!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Leland,  as  he  re- 
V/  ceived  the  letter  handed  him  by  Mary  on 
his  arrival,  one  week  after  it  had  been  en- 
trusted to  her  care. 

He  had  been  riding  all  day.  He  was  disappointed 
when  he  reached  home  and  found  none  but  servants 
to  welcome  him. 

"  When  will  she  return  ?"  asked  ,he. 

"  I  do  not  know,  sir,  she  told  me  to  do  the  best  I 
could  while  she  was  gone."  * 

Mr.  Leland  broke  the  seal  and  carefully  perused 
the  letter.  After  reading  it,  he  exclaimed,  "  Just  as 
I  anticipated  she  would  do,  but  she  will  come  out  all 
right.  If  any  one  can  accomplish  anything  in  that 
country,  I  feel  assured  she  can." 


1 90  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

He  continued,  "  This  is  but  a  beginning.  There  is 
much  to  do,  and  when  considering  the  vast  amount 
of  labor  to  be  performed,  the  skill  to  be  displayed, 
the  expense  to  be  incurred,  and  the  sympathy  to  be 
enlisted,  it  seems  disheartening.  Yet,  in  spite  of  all 
opposition,  the  good  work,  already  begun,  must  go 
on  ;  new  fields  are  to  explore,  and  renewed  energy 
must  be  manifested." 

Mr.  Leland  became  absorbed  in  the  supervision  of 
his  farm.  He  superintended  the  plowing  and  in- 
spected the  arrangements  for  planting.  Thus  two 
weeks  passed,  when  he  received  another  letter  .from 
Ona,  containing  statements  regarding  the  Oyster 
family,  her  meeting  with  them,  and  her  knowledge  of 
the  relationship  existing  between  them  and  herself, 
dwelling  to  considerable  length  in  her  remarks  about 
Kate,  for  whom  she  imbibed  a  great  liking. 

After  reading  Ona's  letter,  he  mused,  "  What  a 
strange  world  is  this  of  ours.  We  are  one  moment 
surrounded  by  happy  friends  and  joyous  associa- 
tions, the  next  we  are  drifting  alone  upon  the  ocean 
of  time,  surrounded  by  discontent  and  misery.  Again 
our  friends  disappear  from  view,  and  we  live  over  our 
season  of  lonliness,  when  those  that  have  been  lost, 
are  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  brought  to  view  by 
the  most  unlooked-for  circumstances." 

In  the  interest  of  the  "Emigrant  Aid  Society" 
he  had  traveled  far  and  near.  He  had  met  Arthur 
Holmes,  who  had  informed  him  of  the  success  of 
Hayden  and  himself  in  Europe.  He  was  known  to 
all  of  the  leading  men  of  the  North.  Distinction 
was  not  his  ambition.  With  Clay,  "  He  had  rather 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  191 

be  right  than  President."  If  affairs  could  become  so 
shaped,  politically,  that  a  true  appreciation  of  right 
would  be  entertained  by  the  Goveinment,  he  could 
then  feel  that  his  labor  had  not  been  in  vain.  America 
had  been  the  birth-place  of  liberty,  why  should  she 
not  become  the  birth-place  of  universal  freedom." 

The  Anti-Slavery  party  was  in  a  growing  condi- 
tion. Thousands  of  names  were  being  added  to  its 
roll  daily.  The  great  heart  of  the  world  was  beating 
in  harmony  with  its  principles.  Thinking,  active 
men  were  flocking  to  its  standard.  Coffers  were 
thrown  open  to  contribute  wealth  toward  its  advance- 
ment. 

The  Presidential  election  of  1848  occurred.  The 
candidates  of  the  Whig  party  were  elected  by  a  de- 
cisive majority.  The  Free-Soil  party  failed  to  receive 
an  electoral  vote,  but  out  of  the  popular  vote,  approx- 
imating three  million,  nearly  three  hundred  thousand 
ballots  were  cast  for  its  candidates,  developing  a  most 
remarkable  gain  during  four  years.  Such  men  as 
David  Wilmot,  of  Pennsylvania,  were  laboring  in  its 
interest.  It  was  through  the  influence  of  the  old 
Anti-Slavery — now  the  Free-Soil — party  that  the 
amendment  known  as  the  "  Wilmot  Proviso,"  passed, 
which  read:  "  Provided,  That  there  shall  be  neither 
slavery  nor  involuntary  servitude  in  any  Territory 
which  shall  be  acquired  hereafter  or  annexed  to  the 
United  States." 

There  were  extremes  both  North  and  South.  Mr. 
Leland  took  a  determined  stand.  He  adv^  cated  a 
free  country,  free  speech  and  free  compensated  labor. 
His  efforts  were  all  turned  upon  such  points.  He 


192  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

said:  "Free  the  women.  What!  must  we  always 
be  tyrants?  Can  we  not  give  our  girls  the  same 
privileges  we  extend  to  our  boys?  It  costs  no  more 
to  extend  to  them  like  opportunities  with  the  boys. 
Try  it,  and  be  assured  that  our  nation  will  then  take 
precedence  over  every  other  nation  in  the  develop- 
mejit  of  Literature,  Science,  Art  and  Politics.  In  all 
we  shall  excel.  Educate  the  mothers;  extend  to 
them  like  privileges  with  their  husbands,  and  intelli- 
gence will  beam  upon  the  face  of  our  offspring." 

In  his  various  addresses  it  was  apparent  that  his 
mind  was  absorbed  with  the  question  of  "  Woman's 
Right."  "  I  know,  said  he,  "  that  a  favorable  con- 
sideration of  this  subject  is  opposed,  bitterly  op- 
posed, by  all  religious  denominations.  Although 
claiming  to  be  the  followers  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Christ,  who  gave  precedence  to  women,  when  he  said, 
'Remember  my  mother  and  my  brethren;'  yet,  in 
opposition  to  every  principle  of  right  and  justice  and 
in  violation  of  the  proper  consideration  of  the  self- 
sacrificing  devotion  of  women  to  the  Immaculate 
Son,  and  with  an  utter  disregard  for  her  finer  sensi- 
bilities and  keener  perceptions,  she  is  entirely  ignored 
in  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  Church,  and  unless  she 
contribute  liberally  of  her  store,  she  is  barred  from 
participating  in  affairs  spiritual.  Is  it  justice?  Is  it 
right?  I  say,  no.  Open  the  doors  of  our  colleges; 
throw  wide  the  portals  of  our  professions  and  invite 
her  to  participate.  Elevate  and  ennoble  her  who 
has  been  heretofore  oppressed,  and  a  new  star  will 
appear  in  the  constellation,  and  the  intelligence  of 
the  world  will  flock  to  America,  to  bask  in  its  lus- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  193 

trous  brightness.  We  have  an  organization  whose 
object  is  the  freeing  of  the  African,  who  is  held  in 
bondage.  Can  we  be  consistent  while  American 
women  are  in  thraldom  ?  " 

In  this  strain  he  had  been  talking  for  weeks.  Now 
he  was  thinking  of  Ona  and  her  efforts  to  accomplish 
the  right.  She  was  now  engaged  in  an  undertaking 
which,  if  successfully  accomplished,  would  proclaim 
her  name  over  the  whole  country.  While  thus  mus- 
ing, a  telegram  was  handed  to  him. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

CAPTURED. 

i  T\  HE  pedler  was  the  first  to  speak. 
_1_       "  How  do  you  do,  sir?"  was  his  salutation,  as 
he  approached  Mr.  Oyster. 

"  Good  morning,  sir!  "  said  Mr.  Oyster. 

"  Would  you  like  to  purchase  some  fine  jewelry, 
to-day  ?" 

"  No,  sir.  My  girls  are  too  young  and  I  am  to  old 
to  indulge  in  ornaments.  Why  do  you  not  go  to  the 
mission  ?" 

"  I  am  on  my  way  there  now,  how  far  is  it?" 

"  I  do  not  know,  although  we  came  from  there  this 
morning,"  said  Mr.  Oyster. 

"  I  am  very  hungry,  will  you  sell  me  some  bread  ?" 
asked  the  pedler. 


1 94  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Mr.  Oyster  approached  the  wagon,  and  removing 
the  basket,  placed  an  excellent  repast  before  the 
man.  While  he  ate,  the  girls  were  taking  particular 
notice  and  commenting  upon  his  appearance.  His 
hair  was  uncombed  ;  the  condition  of  his  clothing  in- 
dicated that  he  had  slept  without  removing  them,  and 
his  general  expression  was  repulsive. 

"  This  is  a  bad  time  for  pedlers,"  said  Mr.  Oyster. 

"  Why  so  ?"  asked  the  pedler. 

"  Because  it  is  not  safe  for  a  man  to  travel  alone 
these  days.  There  was  a  pedler  killed  in  Cass  coun- 
ty a  few  weeks  ago." 

"Is  that  a  fact?"  replied  the  man  with  compara- 
tively little  concern. 

"  It  is,  and  the  murderer  has  not  yet  been  captured 
or  even  heard  from." 

"That's  too  bad.  Who  was  he?  and  who  killed 
him  ?"  asked  the  pedler. 

"  The  man  who  was  murdered  was  supposed  to  be 
an  Eastern  man,  his  name  is  unknown.  The  paper 
stated  that  the  murderer's  name  was  Wren." 

"  That  is  bad,  indeed,"  said  the  man. 

Dickey  was  standing  by  and  had  heard  the  con- 
versation. The  last  word,  "  indeed,"  was  spoken  so 
indifferently,  that  she  could  restrain  herself  no  longer. 
Throwing  aside  her  hat  and  veil,  she  stood  before 
him  with  pistol  in  hand,  ready  to  fire,  and  said,  "  Guy 
Wren,  you  are  my  prisoner." 

"  Don't  shoot  me,  Ona  Leland,  I  am  not  armed." 

"  I  will  not  take  your  word  for  it,"  said  she.  "  Mr. 
Oyster,  please  search  this  villain." 

Mr.  Oyster  and  Kate  had  manifested  the  utmost 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  195 

surprise  at  the  proceeding  of  Dickey,  but  he  pro- 
ceeded to  carry  out  her  instructions,  and  found  two 
revolvers  on  the  person  of  Wren. 

"  Whose  prisoner  am  I  ?"  asked  Wren. 

"Mine,  sir,"  said  Dickey.  "  I  have  traveled  thou- 
sands of  miles  to  seek  you  out  for  murdering  Jasper 
Brooks,  besides  being  concerned  in  the  death  of  those 
two  innocent  boys.  By  the  most  unexpected  fortune 
I  have  found  you  and  shall  immediately  convey  you 
to  St.  Joseph.  Were  I  gifted  with  your  disposition, 
I  would  kill  you  here,  without  giving  you  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  tried  for  your  crimes."  Calling  to  Mr. 
Oyster,  she  said,  "  Do  me  the  favor  to  bind  him." 

That  gentleman  took  one  of  the  rope  halters,  and 
binding  him' securely,  placed  him  in  the  wagon.  He 
made  no  effort  to  escape,  any  such  attempt  would 
have  proved  futile.  He  quailed  before  the  eye  of 
that  brave  girl  and  her  death-dealing  weapon. 

"  I  shall  ride  Swan  home  and  you  had  better  ride 
Raven,"  said  Kate  to  Dickey. 

"No,  I  shall  ride  in  the  wagon,  and  any  demon- 
stration on  the  part  of  this  villain  to  escape,  shall 
meet  with  summary  punishment  at  my  hands,"  said 
Dickey. 

Mr.  Oyster  was  puzzled  at  the  scene  in  which  he 
was  taking  a  prominent  part.  He  thought,  "  Who  is 
this  woman,  or  girl,  rather,  in  whom  I  have  placed 
so  much  confidence,  and  whose  commands,  I  have, 
without  questioning,  obeyed  ?  She  has  deceived  me, 
her  name  is  not  Dickey  Deane.  The  prisoner  called 
her  Ona  Leland;  It  is  a  familiar  name.  Now,  I  re- 
member, my  wife's  sister  Leona  married  a  man  by 
the  name  of  Leland.  Can  she  be  Lena's  child  ?" 


196  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

He  turned  and  looked  Dickey  full  in  the  face,  she 
met  his  gaze,  and  said,  "  Uncle,  I  divine  your 
thoughts,  I  \yill  tell  you  all  after  we  reach  home." 

Mr.  Oyster  was  the  more  anxious  to  know  who 
she  was,  but  she  would  not  undertake  to  satisfy  his 
curiosity,  for  fear  of  having  her  attention  drawn  from 
the  prisoner,  whom  she  watched  closely. 

They  reached  town  about  sunset,  and  drove  to  the 
court  house.  Mr.  Oyster  called  the  attention  of  the 
Sheriff  to  the  prisoner,  giving  a  brief  account  of  who 
he  was,  and  the  crime  of  which  he  was  accused,  add- 
ing, "  You  will  detain  him  until  the  authorities  of 
Cass  county  arrive  and  establish  their  claim.  Here 
also,  are  the  valuables  that  he  took  from  the  man 
whom  he  murdered  ;  they  must  be  taken  care  of." 

"  Mr.  Sheriff,"  said  Dickey,  "This  man  has  on  his 
little  finger  a  ring  which  belongs  to  Mrs.  Brooks,  the 
wife  of  the  man  whom  he  killed.  It  was  given  to 
her  years  ago.  Will  you  be  so  kind  as  to  take  care 
of  it  for  her  ?" 

"What  right  have  you,  Miss,  to  give  instructions 
in  this  matter,"  replied  the  ruffianly  Sheriff. 

"The  right  of  a  citizen  of  the  United  States.  I 
have  accomplished  the  arrest  of  this  villain,  and  if 
you  do  not  properly  discharge  your  duty,  I  have  the 
power  to  hold  you  accountable." 

The  Sheriff  looked  bewildered.  "  To  whom  am  I 
talking?"  thought  he. 

Dickey  sprang  from  the  wagon,  and  proceeding  to 
the  Clerk's  office,  she  wrote  some  half-dozen  dis- 
patches, which  she  enclosed  in  an  envelope,  together 
with  a  check  for  payment  of  transmission,  and  hur- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  197 

rying  to  the  post-office,  she  forwarded  to.  the  tele- 
graph office  in  St.  Louis. 

When  she  returned,  she  found  a  large  crowd  as- 
sembled at  the  wagon  who  were  loudly  expressing 
their  belief  in  the  innocence  of  the  accused.  The 
facts  being,  he  had  killed  a  Yankee,  and  public  sen- 
timent being  against  that  class  of  people,  Wren's  act 
was  lauded  rather  than  condemned. 

Dickey  hardly  knew  what  course  to  pursue.  She 
did  not  wish  to  leave  her  prisoner  among  men  whose 
sympathy  was  favorable  to  him  and  who  approved 
his  crime.  Finally,  turning  to  Mr.  Oyster,  she  said, 
"  We  will  take  him  to  the  hotel,  and  I  will  guard  him 
until  he  is  cared  for  by  the  proper  authorities." 

Some  of  the  bystanders  interposed  an  objection  to 
such  a  course. 

She  drew  herself  up  to  her  full  height  and  said, 
"A  great  and  heinous  crime  has  been  committed, 
and  now  that  the  criminal  has  been  secured,  it  seems 
strange  that  the  proper  authorities  will  cavil  at  com- 
mitting him  to  jail.  Although  a  Yankee  may  not  be, 
in  the  estimation  of  this  people,  worthy  of  consider- 
ation, or  the  slayer  of  such  deemed  a  criminal,  yet 
common  decency  demands  that  the  forms  of  legal 
proceedings,  at  least,  should  be  carried  out.  This 
man  is  subject  to  trial  in  this  country,  and  all  I  de- 
sire is,  that  he  may  be  securely  held  for  that  trial. 
Proper  means  failing,  I  shall  myself  assume  the  re- 
sponsibility of  holding  him."  Saying  which,  she 
grasped  the  lines  and  drove  to  the  hotel. 

Wren  was  taken  to  a  strong  room  up-stairs. 
Dickey  asked  Mr.  Oyster  to  procure  the  ring  she 


198  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

had  spoken  of.  He  entered  the  room  and  remained 
with  the  prisoner  some  time.  When  he  came  out, 
he  had  the  ring,  which  he  left  in  the  possession  of 
Dickey,  saying : 

"  Wren  says  he  found  this  ring.  He  further  says 
he  never  murdered  Mr.  Brooks ;  that  these  valises 
are  his  own  property :  he  found  them  in  the  timber, 
and  the  ring  was  tied  to  the  handle  of  one  of  them, 
and  that  he  never  saw  you  before." 

"  Mr.  Oyster,  you  heard  him  address  me  as  Ona 
Leland.  That  is  my  name,  "Dickey  Deane"  being 
an  assumed  name.  I  came  here  on  purpose  to  search 
for  this  rascal.  I  have  known  him  for  ten  years." 
She  proceeded  to  relate  facts  which  had  come  under 
her  observation  regarding  Guy  Wren  as  a  criminal. 

Mr.  Oyster  looked  at  her  closely,  and  said :  "  I 
believe  what  you  say,  every  word  of  it,  but  you  can- 
not prove  it,  and  I  am  afraid  you  cannot  establish  a 
case  in  court  without  positive  proof,  and  further,  if 
he  has  any  friends,  no  matter  how  despicably  mean 
and  depraved  they  are,  their  evidence  will  be  taken 
as  well  as  that  of  the  best  citizens  of  the  country. 
In  fact,  the  rougher  element  predominates  here,  and 
officials  are  elected  by  that  class,  and  like  them,  are 
corrupt.  Now,  I  want  to  know  regarding  yourself, 
Miss  Dickey." 

Dickey  related  what  she  knew  regarding  her 
mother,  and  what  she  had  heard  that  mother  say 
regarding  her  sister  Ona;  how  she  had  married  and 
gone  West,  and  their  soon  losing  trace  of  her;  how 
she  herself  was  well  aware  that  he  was  properly  her 
uncle,  and  Kate  her  cousin. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  199 

"Yes,  there  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind,"  said  Oyster, 
"  regarding  you  being  Leona  Deane's  child.  You 
resemble  your  Aunt  Ona  very  much.  I  was  at  first 
struck  with  the  likeness.  We  must  establish  our 
claim  and  keep  you  with  us." 

"No,  no,  I  must  return  home.  My  only  object  in 
coming  was  to  search  for  Wren.  I  had  intended  to 
stay  until  I  found  him.  Now  that  I  have  discovered 
my  own  relatives,  I  do  not  propose  to  ignore  them, 
but  shall  keep  up  a  correspondence  with  you  through 
Kate,  and  in  time  visit  you.  Papa  will  be  here  be- 
fore many  days,  and  then  I  may  gain  his  consent  to 
remain  a  short  time,  but  my  present  impressions  are 
that  I  shall  be  needed  at  home." 

"Pshaw!  pshaw!  all  these  things  make  no  differ- 
ence to  me.  You  must  stay  until  fall,  at  least,  and 
probably  you'll  find  some  one  else  to  arrest.  You 
are,  indeed,  a  grand-looking  officer,  especially  when 
you  are  displaying  your  revolver,  which  brought 
Guy  Wren  to  terms.  Why,  I  verily  believe  a  regi- 
ment of  ruffians  would  not  frighten  you  in  the  least." 

"  You  must  not  laugh  at  me,  uncle.  I  am  fully 
determined  to  do  what  I  deem  to  be  right,  if  it  costs 
me  my  life.  When  I  recognized  Wren,  I  at  the  same- 
time  realized  that  I  could  not  reach  the  city  and 
'have  the  proper  officers  follow  with  the  assurance  of 
his  capture,  therefore  I  concluded — with  your  help, 
for  which  I  thank  you — to  undertake  it  myself." 

"  You  are  right,  my  dear  girl,  I  am  proud  of  you, 
you  are  both  good  and  brave."  As  Kate  entered, 
he  continued,  "  Kate,  here  is  a  new  cousin  for  you," 
at  which  the  kind-hearted  girl  tenderly  clasped 


200  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Dickey  in  her  arms,  saying,  "As  a  cousin,  I  do  love 
you,  but  I  was  just  a  little  afraid  of  you,  when  you 
arrested  that  scoundrel  with  your  revolver." 

While  they  were  talking,  a  loud  noise*  was  heard 
on  the  street  in  front  of  the  house.  Kate  looked  out 
of  a  window  and  hurriedly  returned  to  her  father, 
saying,  "  A  mob,  papa !  A  mob  is  coming  to  release 
Dickey's  prisoner." 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

THE  TRIAL. 

MR.  LELAND    was   surprised    when   he   read : 
"  Come  to  St.    Joseph,  I  have  caught  Guy 
Wren,"  signed,  "  Ona,  alias  Dickey  Deane." 
Ordering  his  carriage,  he  was  in  a  brief  time  on  his 
way  to  the  railroad   station.     Others   in   Strawn  had 
received  telegrams,  and  were   as   promptly  on  tlieir 
way.     Officials    in    Cass  county    had   been  notified. 
Thus,  from  many  points  people  came  to  St.  Joseph. 
The  tpwn  was  in  a  state  of  excitement. 

A  mob  had  collected  on  the  first  evening  of  Wren's 
arrest,  some  of  whom  succeeded  in  entering  the 
house,  ere  Mr.  Oyster  became  aware  of  their  pur- 
pose. Dickey  drew  her  revolver,  and  standing  on 
the  stairway  leading  to  Wren's  room,  said,  "  No  man 
passes  here  alive !  "  They  fully  realized  that  the 
woman  before  them  would  do  as  her  words  and  looks 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  201 

indicated  she  would.  Through  her  boldness  they 
were  the  more  readily  induced  to  listen  to  the  mild 
persuasion  of  Mr.  Oyster.  The}*  withdrew  one  at  a 
time,  feeling  mortified,  yet  giving  the  Yankee  girl 
credit  for  her  display  of  pluck. 

"  I  was  afraid,"  said  Kate,  after  they  had  gone, 
"  that  papa  could  not  control  them,  and  I  verily  be- 
lieve they  only  pretended  to  listen  to  his  persuasion, 
as  a  subterfuge  to  cover  the  fear  of  Dickey's 
weapon." 

Three  days  passed,  before  the  officials  of  Cass 
county  arrived.  After  consultation,  they  concluded 
to  remain  until  those  from  a  distance  arrived.  Dur- 
ing the  time  intervening,  the  Sheriff  of  Cass  county 
held  frequent  interviews  with  Wren,  the  nature  of 
which  was  unknown,  but  an  after  conversation  be- 
tween the  same  official  and  Mr.  Oyster,  was,  no 
doubt,  based  upon  suggestions  from  Wren.  The 
Sheriff  said,  "  Mr.  Oyster,  I  fear  there  has  been  a 
mistake  made  here,  an  innocent  man  is  made  to  suf- 
fer." 

To  which  Mr.  Oyster  replied,  "  I  know  that  my 
niece  cannot  be  mistaken  in  the  man's  identity,  she 
has  known  Wren  for  ten  years  and  recognized  him 
from  a  distance." 

"  I  don't  dispute  his  identity,  no  doubt  he  is  Guy 
Wren,  yet  he  may  not  have  killed  the  pedler,"  said 
the  Sheriff." 

"  She  .is  in  possession  of  a  ring  taken  from  Wren, 
which  she  recognizes  as  having  been  owned  by  the 
wife  of  the  murdered  man,  and  worn  by  him  when 
he  left  home." 


202  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

"  I  don't  apprehend  that  such  a  statement  will  be 
considered  proof,  as  he  may  have  lost  or  disposed  of 
it,  and  it  accidentally  came  into  Wren's  possession. 
Merely  a  coincidence." 

"  I  have  nothing  more  to  say.  I  am  not  the  attor- 
ney for  the  State,"  said  Mr.  Oyster. 

In  a  short  time  they  were  on  their  way  to  Harri- 
sonville  to  attend  the  trial.  Mr.  Leland  had  just 
arrived,  and  taking  a  carriage,  accompanied  by  Kate 
and  Dickey, "followed.  At  her  father's  suggestion, 
Dickey  had  her  friends  separate,  for  fear  of  arousing 
the  animosity  of  the  ruffianly  crowd,  who  zealously 
watched  them.  They  reached  Harrisonville  before 
the  Sheriff  and  Wren  did. 

The  next  day,  being  the  one  set  for  the  prelim- 
inary trial,  or  examination,  was  bright  and  clear.  At 
eight  o'clock,  an  hour  before  the  time  set  for  trial, 
the  court-room  was  crowded.  Among  those  near 
the  witness  stand  were  Dickey  and  Kate.  Near 
them  sat  Mr.  Leland  and  Mr.  Brooks,  of  Strawn. 
Among  others  present  were  Mrs.  Crovvell,  Mrs. 
Strawn  and  Dr.  Harris. 

The  Sheriff  appeared  with  the  prisoner.  The  first 
witness  called  was  Mr.  Jones.  He  testified  that  the 
murdered  man  had  stopped  with  him  the  night  pre- 
vious to  his  murder;  to  Wren's  having  boarded  with 
him  for  some  time  previous;  to  his  leaving  the  house 
on  that  morning  before  the  other  men  with  whom  he 
worked;  to  his  non-appearance  on  the  ground  where 
the  men  were  chopping ;  to  the  search  instituted  for 
him  on  the  suspicion  of  his  being  connected,  in  some 
way,  with  the  pedler  in  tempting  negroes  to  leave 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE.  203 

Missouri ;  of  the  result  of  the  search  in  finding  the 
dead  and  mangled  body  of  the  pedler,  and  at  the 
same  time  finding  Wren's  hat.  He  recognized  Wren, 
also  identified  the  valise  as  having  been  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  pedler  when  he  left  his  house. 

The  next  witness  was  the  tall,  long-necked  school 
teacher  from  West  Point.  He  testified  that  Wren 
was  at  West  Point  on  the  morning  that  the  murder 
had  been  committed,  and  had  been  there  for  several 
days.  He  had  associated  with  Mr.  Wren  a  great 
deal;  had  not  been  separated  from  him  a  whole  day 
during  a  year,  until  within  the  past  ten  or  twelve 
days.  Wren  had  always  been  an  honorable,  straight- 
forward man,  and  other  statements,  such  as  was  nec- 
essary to  establish  an  alibi. 

Dr.  Harris  was  called.  He  disproved  the  school- 
master's evidence  by  asserting  that  Wren  was  in  New 
York  City  during  the  past  winter. 

Dickey  was  called  and  refuted  the  same  point  in 
the  schoolmaster's  evidence  by  repeating  her  experi- 
ence with  Wren  at  the  Calhoun  mansion  in  South 
Carolina  during  the  previous  autumn. 

Others  swore  in  substance  the  same  as  the  Arkan- 
sas schoolmaster.  The  examination  ended.  As  the 
judge  arose,  quiet  for  the  first  time  pervaded  the 
room.  He  folded  his  arms,  and  in  a  slow  and  delib- 
erate tone  said:  "  I  have  listened  with  much  interest 
to  the  evidence  adduced.  The  statements  for  and 
against  have  been  of  the  most  positive  nature.  If  all 
parties  concerned  were  equally  well  known  to  the 
court,  it  would,  indeed,  be  difficult  to  decide,  but  in 
weighing  the  testimony  in  this  case,  certain  allow- 


204  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

ance  has  to  be  made  for  sectional  prejudice.  Per- 
sonal considerations  also,  if  permitted,  work  gross 
injustice  to  any  party  accused.  I  must'  say  that  the 
evidence  tendered,  favorable  to  the  defense,  is  of  a 
character  that  is  beyond  question,  and  the  evidence, 
stripped  of  prejudicial  motives,  seems  to  preponder- 
ate in  favor  of  the  accused,  and  permitting  all  preju- 
dices to  remain  unnoticed,  as  I  before  remarked,  it 
would  be  difficult  to  determine  in  point  of  prepon- 
derance. It  is  always  best,  if  we  err,  to  err  on  the 
side  of  mercy.  Therefore  I  declare  Brother  Wren 
'  not  guilty.'  " 

Never,  perhaps,  was  there  such  a  farce  in  the  way 
of  a  trial.  Justice  did  not  reign  in  Western  Mis- 
souri at  that  time.  The  trial  of  Wren  was  but  a  fair 
sample  of  trials  in  that  country,  in  those  days. 
Thanks  to  progressive  civilization,  Western  Mis- 
souri stands  to-day  the  peer  of  any  country  in  deal- 
ing out  justice. 

During  the  trial  Wren  manifested  no  excitement, 
not  even  sufficient  to  develop  an  interest.  He,  no 
doubt,  had  reason  to  judge  how  the  trial  would  ter- 
minate. When  dismissed  he  smiled  defiantly  at 
Dickey,  who  said  to  herself,  "  Never  mind,  Wren,  I 
shall  yet  bring  you  to  justice." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E.  205 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

TWO     YEARS     OF     REST. 

MR.  LELAND  and  Mr.  Oyster  had  met  but 
momentarily  at  St.  Joseph,  before  proceeding 
to  Harrisonville,  and  had,  of  course,  con- 
versed but  little.  Now,  that  the  excitement  attend- 
ing the  trial  was  over,  and  they  were  on  their  return 
to  St.  Joseph,  they  occupied  the  same  carriage,  leav- 
ing Dickey  and  Kate  to  follow  in  a  buggy.  The  first 
subject  of  conversation,  naturally,  was  the  trial  and 
its  result.  They  agreed  upon  the  weakness  of  the 
law,  and  the  injustice  of  .its  administration,  as  had 
been  abundantly  exemplified  in  the  recent  trial. 
Thus  they  continued  to  talk  upon  various  subjects,- 
seeming  at  all  times  jovial  and  happy ;  never  once 
touching  upon  their  relationship.  Although  enter- 
taining for  each  other  the  greatest  respect,  there  was 
an  innate  dignity  existing  in  each,  that  held  him  aloof 
from  manifesting  familiarity  toward  the  other. 

The  old  Virginian  tracing  his  genealogy  back  to 
the  "  blue  blood  "  of  the  English  nobility,  made  no 
concession  to  him  of  the  equally  as  pure  blood  of 
Scotland's  chieftains,  although  he  was  possessed  of 
greater  talent  and  ability  than  could  be  boasted  of 
by  him,  whose  ancestry  alone  was  his  pride. 

A  happier  couple  were  pursuing  the  same  road,  in 
the  persons  of  Dickey  and  Kate,  who  by  nature  was 
an  excellent  girl.  Her  few  faults  had  been  eradicated 


206  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

in  early  life  through  the  watchful  care  of  her  father. 
She  was  of  a  kind  and  loving  disposition,  and  having 
become  greatly  attached  to  Dickey,  was  using  her 
greatest  effort  to  induce  her  to  remain  with  them 
during  the  summer. 

She  said,  "  Why  not  remain  with  us  ?  We  will 
have  a  grand  time  riding  our  ponies  over  the  pra- 
ries." 

"  I  can  not  determine  as  to  the  course  I  shall  pur- 
sue. I  can  more  properly,  arrive  at  a  conclusion  af- 
ter we  reach  home  and  consult  with  papa." 

"  Cousin,  must  I  always  call  you  Dickey?" 

"  For  the  present,  you  must,  I  have  a  great  work 
before  me,  its  nature  I  cannot  even  impart  to  you,  in 
fact,  I  have  not,  as  yet,  fully  developed  my  plans, 
neither  have  I  fully  comprehended  its  magnitude, 
but  whatever  I  accomplish  toward  that  work,  I  de- 
sire to  do  under  the  name  of  Dickey  Deane,  though 
my  proper  name  is  Ona  Leland." 

"  Why  did  you  assume  that  name,  cousin?" 

"  I  presume  the  idea  of  an  assumed  name  was,  at 
first,  merely  a  whim,  and  in  selecting  one  I  chose 
Deane,  on  account  of  its  being  my  mother's  family 
name  and  having  heard  papa  laugh  so  much  about 
his  family  nick-naming  him  '  Dickey  '  when  he  was 
a  child.  I  concluded  to  blend  the  two.  Hence  the 
sobriquet  '  Dickey  Deane.'  " 

"  Won't  you  tell  me  what  you  expect  to  accom- 
plish, Dickey  ?" 

"  No,  I  cannot.  It  is  to  be  developed  in  the  fu- 
ture, and  our  Heavenly  Father  alone  knows  whether 
or  not  it  will  be  successful.  It  may  prove  to  be  all 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM1E.  207 

in  vain.  I  am  under  no  restraint  in  the  matter.  I 
am  free  in  all  things  to  do  as  I  please.  I  can  either 
continue  to  progress  in  the  work,  or  withdraw  from 
it  at  my  pleasure.  I  choose  the  former." 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  free.  I  would  rather  remain 
at  home,  petting  the  chickens  and  calves,  than  doing 
for  myself,"  said  Kate. 

Dickey  had  observed  the  peculiar  fondness  of 
Kate  for  fowls  and  animals,  and  on  their  arrival 
home,  half  an  hour  before  sundown,  Kate's  first 
thought  and  attention  was  given  to  her  dumb,  yet 
appreciative  pets. 

After  Dickey  had  laid  aside  her  traveling  wraps, 
Kate  asked  her  if  she  would  go  and  see  Swan  and 
Raven.  They  were  soon  at  the  stable  door.  Kate 
ran  in,  and  patting  Swan  on  the  neck,  jumped  on 
and  cantered  out  of  the  stable.  Returning  in  a  few 
minutes,  she  asked  Dickey  : 

"  Now,  don't  you  want  to  mount  Raven  and  have 
a  ride  ?" 

"  No,"  said  Dickey,  "  I  will  not  undertake  to  ride 
him  without  a  saddle." 

"  May  I  ride  him  ?"  asked  Kate. 

"Why,  of  course.  Whenever  you  wish  to,  you 
may." 

Soon  Kate  had  mounted  Raven  and  put  him 
tli rough  the  same  maneuver,  to  the  great  delight  of 
Dickey,  who  exclaimed  : 

"  Cousin  Kate,  you  would  be  a  good  circus-rider." 

"No,  indeed,  I  don't  like  that  name,  nor  their  way 
of  doing.  They  are  too  cruel  to  their  horses  and 
ponies.  Won't  you  get  a  saddle  to-morrow  and  go 
with  me  for  a  ride  ?" 


208  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  I  will  determine  by  to-morrow  what  I  shall  do. 
If  I  go  home  with  papa,  I  shall  not  need  a  saddle 
until  I  return." 

Kate  fed  the  ponies  some  oats,  and  turning  to 
Dickey,  said : 

"  This  is  the  way  you  must  pet  these  Indian  po- 
nies, if  you  want  them  to  be  gentle.  They  know 
their  friends,"  and  she  proceeded  to  fondle  their 
heads,  comb  their  manes  with  her  fingers  and  pat 
them,  all  the  while  talking  kindly  to  them.  "  Now 
you  come  in  and  approach  one  of  them  and  see  what 
it  will  do." 

Dickey  approached  Swan,  and  it  laid  back  its 
ears,  snapped  its  teeth,  stamped  its  foot  on  the 
ground  and  looked  angrily  at  her. 

"  Now,  Cousin  Dickey,  you  see  what  I  told  you  is 
true.  They  don't  like  strangers." 

"  Why,  Kate,  are  you  not  a  stranger  ? "  asked 
Dickey,  in  surprise. 

"No,"  said  Kate,  laughing.  "Before  we  went 
away,  I  was  here  so  often — every  morning  before 
you  were  up, — and  I  fed  them  and  I  shall  continue 
to  feed  them,  and,  of  course,  they  recognize  me  as  a 
friend." 

Dickey  had  been  a  teacher  and  had  instructed 
children,  but  she  had  learned  several  lessons  from 
Kate  Oyster  of  a  different  nature.  She  had  always 
been  kind  in  her  consideration  and  treatment  of 
brutes,  but  she  had  never  succeeded  in  teaching 
them  to  love  her,  as  these  did  Kate.  Here  every 
calf,  pig  and  chicken  about  the  premises  would  per- 
mit her  to  fondle  and  play  with  it. 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  209 

As  they  walked  to  the  house,  Dickey  resolved  to 
rise  early  in  the  morning  and  cultivate  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Kate's  pets  and  observe  her  manner  toward 
them. 

Although  she  was  out  early  the  next  morning, 
Kate  was  out  before  she  was,  and  was  deeply  inter- 
ested feeding  her  chickens,  which  clustered  around 
her,  while  the  pigeons  were  perched  upon  her  should- 
ers, cooing  for  their  share.  When  she  observed 
Dickey,  she  said,  "  Good  morning,  cousin,  I  am  glad 
you  have  come,  we  will  now  go  and  feed  the  ponies. 
You  see  1  am  feeding  them  corn,  they  are  not  ac- 
customed to  it.  The  Indians  feed  them  only  hay, 
but  after  they  begin  to  relish  grain,  they  thrive  bet- 
ter and  become  more  beautiful." 

Hastening  to  the  house,  they  ensconced  them- 
selves in  the  parlor  where  they  talked  of  their  pets 
until  Dickey's  attention  was  called  to  an  oil  painting, 
a  portrait  which  she  had  not  heretofore  noticed. 
Kate,  observing  her,  said  : 

"  That  is  mamma's  picture.  I  have  frequently 
thought  you  resemble  her  so  much.  You  will  ob- 
serve it  was  taken  when  she  was  young.  O  !  come 
to  think,  I  really  believe  I  saw  your  picture  once,  I 
almost  know  I  did.  I  was  looking  at  mamma's  pic- 
ture one  day,  when  a  young  man  who  was  stopping 
with  us,  exclaimed,  '  I  have  a  picture  just  like  that,' 
and  taking  a  daguerreotype  from  his  pocket,  we  com- 
pared them,  and  sure  enough,  they,  in  expression  of 
countenance,  were  alike." 

"Do  you  remember  the  young  man's  name?" 
asked  Dickey,  experiencing  a  throbbing  sensation  at 
'3 


2 1  o  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE. 

the  heart.  Strange  that  such  feeling  should  per- 
meate the  heart  of  one  who  had  never  acknowledged 
that  "love"  had  occupied  her  inmost  thoughts. 

"  His  name  is  Strawn,  Walter  Strawn,  I  saw  him 

at  H when  we  attended  Wren's  trial.  You 

should  become  acquainted  with  him." 

Without  deigning  a  reply,  Dickey  approached  the 
piano  where  she  stood  a  moment,  fingering  the  keys. 
Turning  quickly,  she  said,  "  Kate,  favor  me  with  your 
morning  song  before  breakfast  to-day,  will  you  ?" 

Kate  seated  herself  at  the  piano,  saying,  "  I  will 
sing  my  dear  old  song,"  and  tears  gathered  in  her 
eyes  as  she  bent  over  the  instrument  and  sang: 

"  I've  no  mother  now,  I'm  weeping, 

She  has  left  me  here  alone, 
She  beneath  the  sod  is  sleeping 
And  all  joy  from  home  has  flown." 

Never  did  the  rendering  of  a  song  touch  the  heart 
of  Dickey  as  did  this  one.  She  had  heard  it  many 
times,  but  it  had  never  seemed  as  touching  as  now. 

At  breakfast  Mr.  Leland  and  Mr.  Crowell  ex- 
pressed their  intention  of  returning  home  immedi- 
ately. Mr.  Leland,  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of 
Kate,  consented  that  Dickey  could  remain  with  them 
until  autumn. 

She  passed  the  summer  pleasantly  in  instructing 
Kate  and  practicing  horse-back  riding.  She  became 
much  attached  to  Raven,  and  every  morning  she 
spent  considerable  time  in  the  stable  petting  him. 

She  made,  with  Kate,  several  visits  to  the  Indian 
Mission,  and  became  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the 
Indians  and  their  ways.  Late  in  the  autumn  she 
went  home,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Oyster  and  Kate. 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  2 1 1 

The  former  to  remain  a  month  or  two  at  Cedar  Hall, 
while  Kate  would  not  leave  there  before  spring.  Mr. 
Oyster  returned  West  at  the  appointed  time,  and  the 
following  May,  Kate  and  Dickey  parted,  after  a  most 
enjoyable  winter. 


CHAPTER   XXXVI. 

KANSAS     TERRITORY     ORGANIZED. 

ON  Mr.  Leland's  return  from  Missouri,  he  publicly 
expressed  his  disgust  with  the  manner  in  which 
the  people  of  that  state  executed  their  laws, 
and  to  members  of  the  "  Free-Soil "  party  he  spoke 
forcibly,  regarding  the  sectional  prejudice  which  pre- 
vailed in  the  West. 

Two  years  passed.  The  Democratic  party  had 
gained  the  ascendency,  and  under  Mr.  Pierce's  ad- 
ministration the  bill  had  passed  organizing  the  ter- 
ritories of  Kansas  and  Nebraska. 

Previous  to  the  final  organization,  the  Government 
had  purchased  such  parts  as  were  held  by  the  Indians, 
and  provided  them  with  a  temporary  reservation, 
pending  the  organization  of  the  Indian  Territory, 
farther  south,  where  they  finally  removed. 

This  action  on  the  part  of  the  Government,  at  once 
threw  Kansas  and  Nebraska  open  to  settlement  by 
the  whites.  Mr.  Leland  and  his  brethren  were  not 
asleep.  Day  after  day  they  sought  out  families  who 


2 1 2  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

\vere  willing  to  emigrate  to  the  West.  Kansas  be- 
came the  great  attraction,  it  was  more  fertile,  its  cli- 
mate so  delightful.  But  before  action  could  be  taken 
by  Free-Soil  men,  the  people  living  on  the  border 
passed  from  Missouri  into  Kansas,  and  selecting  the 
best  locations,  put  their  marks  upon  them,  hoping  in 
this  manner  to  establish  their  rights  to  such  lands  un- 
der the  "  pre-emption  laws,"  the  real  object  being  to 
organize  and  hold  the  Territory  in  the  interest  of 
Slavery.  But  few  of  them  removed  to  Kansas,  or 
had  a  desire  or  intention  of  so  doing. 

When  the  news  reached  them  of  what  was  being 
accomplished  by  the  Free-Soil  party  in  the  New 
England  states,  the  Pro-Slavery  party  in  Western 
Missouri  determined  to  prevent,  by  fair  or  foul  means, 
the  Eastern  people  from  making  settlements  in  the 
Territory,  and  seeing  that  the  lands  were  not  being 
promptly  taken  by  their  own  friends,  they,  in  July 
1854,  called  a  meeting  at  Weston,  Missouri,  where  it 
was  resolved,  "  That  all  persons  taking  part  in  this 
meeting,  shall  and  will,  whenever  called  upon  by  the 
citizens  of  Kansas  Territory,  promptly  respond, 
and  ever  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  remove 
all  persons  now  in  that  Territory  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Northern  Emigrant  Societies,  and  to 
resist  the  entrance  of  others,  under  the  same  au- 
spices." 

John  Brown  and  Hayden  Douglas  were  traveling 
in  Missouri  at  the  time,  and  attended  the  meeting, 
listened  to  the  inflammatory  speeches  and  heard  the 
above  resolution.  In  a  few  days  letters  were  on  their 
way  to  the  leaders  of  the  Free-Soil  party,  apprising 
them  of  what  they  had  to  contend  with. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


213 


The  first  party  sent  out  by  the  New  England  Aid 
Society,  arrived  at  a  point  on  the  Kaw  river,  near  the 
middle  of  July  and  located,  and  began  erecting 
buildings  for  a  town  which  they  named  Lawrence,  in 
honor  of  Amos  A.  Lawrence,  of  Boston.  Near  the 
last  of  the  same  month,  they  were  joined  by  another 
party  of  emigrants,  numbering  about  seventy,  and 
the  work  of  founding  their  town  was  pushed  forward 
with  renewed  energy.  They  were  all  honest,  hard- 
working, God-fearing  men  and  women,  and  were  de- 
termined in  the  efforts  to  succeed  in  their  under- 
taking. 

They  were  in  legal  and  peaceable  possession  of 
their  land  and  had  molested  no  one. 

Among  these  settlers  were  some  of  our  former 
acquaintances,  Mr.  Brooks  and  his  family.  He  had 
been  engaged  in  the  dry  goods  business,  and  had 
brought  a  stock  of  goods  with  him.  Visitors  were 
arriving  daily.  To  accommodate  them,  a  large  sod 
house  was  built  by  the  settlers,  afterward  known  as 
the  "Pioneer  House."  Among  the  boarders  were 
Sir  Richard  Burns  and  Pat  Devlin,  Arthur  Holmes, 
Hayden  Douglas  and  his  companion,  "  The  Myste- 
rious Englishman."  The  only  name  by  which  they 
were  known  in  the  West  was,  "  Hayden  and  his  com- 
panion." No  time  was  ever  lost  in  ascertaining  par- 
ticulars. If  a  man  was — to  use  a  phrase  peculiar  to 
the  times — "  right  on  the  goose,"  he  was  "  all  right." 
It  made  no  difference  whether  he  had  a  name  or  not. 

All  went  well  until  one  day  Pat  rode  hurriedly 
into  town,  announcing  that  a  crowd  of  drunken  men 
were  approaching. 


214  THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE. 

"Are  they  armed,  Pat?"  asked  some  one. 
"  Yes,  they  have  weapons  all  around  them." 
The  settlers  had  been  abundantly  supplied  with 
arms  and  ammunition  before  leaving  the  East,  and 
as  soon  as  the  alarm  was  given  a  tap  on  a  large  bass 
drum  called  the  men  to  arms.  They  formed  in  rank 
behind  the  tents  and  houses  to  drill.  The  sentinel 
observed  in  the  distance  three  men  approaching, 
riding  slowly.  As  they  drew  near,  he  discovered 
that  they  were  heavily  armed,  and  he  raised  his  gun 
as  if  to  fire. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

AT  OS  AW  ATOM  IE. 

MR.  LELAND  left  New  York  City  for  the  West 
in  company  of  a  dozen  or  more  families,  his 
own  among  the  number.     They  did  not  stop 
at  Lawrence,  but  proceeded  further  south  down  the 
border,  their  object  being  to  establish  a  town,  so  as 
to  prevent  the  Missourians  from  taking  possession  of 
the  "Border-tier  Lands."     They  crossed  a  beautiful 
stream,  called  by  the  French  "  River  of  Swans."     It 
to-day  bears  the  same  name,  expressed  in  the  French 
tongue,  "Marias  des  Cygnes." 

On  the  south  bank  of  this  beautiful  stream  they 
pitched  their  tents  and  began  building  a  town,  which 
they  named  Osawatomie.  The  Marias  des  Cygnes 


THE  SP  Y  OJ<  OSA  WA  TOM  IE.  2 1 5 

river  being  frequently  called  the  "  Osage,"  and  one 
of  its  branches  the  "  Potawatomie,"  the  town  name 
was  compiled  from  these  two  names. 

The  settlers  had  brought  provisions  and  building 
material  from  the  then  hamlet  of  Kansas  City,  in 
Missouri,  on  the  Missouri  river,  forty  miles  distant. 
These  were  hauled  through  by  teams  of  oxen,  or 
horses,  as  the  case  might  be.  Most  of  these  settlers 
were  wealthy  men.  They  and  their  families  were 
intelligent  and  highly  educated  persons,  who  were 
endeavoring  to  overcome  oppression,  and  for  the  ac- 
complishment of  their  object  they  were  willing  to 
sacrifice  comfort  and  comfortable  surroundings. 

Mr.  Leland  and  his  family  occupied  a  tent,  as  did 
the  balance  of  the  families.  His  purpose  was  not  to 
make  it  his  permanent  home,  but  merely  by  his  pres- 
ence to  encourage  others  and  assist  personally  in 
building  up  and  protecting  the  town.  Robie  hauled 
lumber  from  the  river  landing  at  Kansas  City.  Ona, 
still  known  as  Dickey,  acted  as  baker  and  baked  the 
bread  for  most  of  the  families.  Every  evening  she 
rode  her  pet  pony  Raven  after  the  cows  that  grazed 
on  the  prairie. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1855,  four  men  and  their 
families  came  from  Illinois,  where  they  had  spent  the 
winter,  having  started  from  Ohio  the  previous  au- 
tumn. On  account  of  their  being  Free-States  men, 
they  were  frequently  insulted  openly  as  they  passed 
through  Missouri.  They  took  claims  about  eight 
miles  west  of  Osawatomie,  and  immediately  began 
work,  as  peaceable  citizens  should,  in  building  their 
cabins  and  improving  their  land.  They  had  horses 


2 1 6  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMJE. 

and  cattle  in  abundance,  and  never  did  a  more  quiet 
people  settle  down  on  the  fertile  prairies  of  Kansas 
than  were  those  brothers,  sons  of  a  man  whose  name 
is  inscribed  high  upon  the  Temple  of  Fame. 

Dickey  often  rode  out  and  spent  the  day  with 
those  freedom-loving  people.  One  day  she  received 
a  letter  from  Mr.  Leland,  who  had  gone  East  to  so- 
licit aid.  He  had  met  John  Brown-at  a  meeting. 
The  old  man  had  asked  for  money  and  arms  to  sup- 
ply emigrants.  It  had  been  granted.  Some  time 
afterward  he  reached  Osawatomie  and  built  his  cabin 
near  his  sons.  Mr.  Leland  soon  followed,  bringing 
funds  for  the  erection  of  public  buildings  for  the  use 
of  the  Free-States  men. 

One  bright  night,  as  Dickey  was  sitting  just  inside 
of  the  open  door,  two  men  passed  near.  She  heard 
one  of  them  say,  "  Come  to  that  large  post-oak  to- 
morrow evening  about  this  time  and  I  will  be  there, 
and  I  know  Guy  will." 

She  held  her  breath,  lest  they  should  discover  her 
presence.  Not  until  their  footsteps  had  died  away, 
did  she  move.  The  next  day  she  prepared  a  suit  of 
men's  clothes,  and  as  night  approached,  she  donned 
them,  and  slipping  out  of  the  back  door,  she  sought 
the  shelter  of  the  bushes  near  the  house  and  stealth- 
ily moved  toward  the  large  post-oak  tree. 

Strangers  had  been  in  the  settlement  for  several 
days.  She  had  overheard  some  of  them  making  re- 
marks derogatory  to  the  Free-States  men,  and  had 
suggested  that  they  be  watched,  and  when  she 
learned  of  the  meeting  at  the  post-oak,  she  was  fully 
confirmed  in  her  suspicions,  and  determined,  if  pos- 


TffE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  2 1 7 

sible,  to  learn  the  nature  of  that  secret  meeting.  So 
she  crept  to  the  spot  indicated,  more  than  half  a  mile 
from  her  home.  She  nestled  down  in  the  grass  under 
the  bushes  near  the  tree  to  await  the  coming  of  the 
men. 

From  this  little  circumstance  she  took  the  name  of 
"The  Spy  of  Osawatomie,"  which  appellation  she 
held  until  Slavery  was  extinct.  She  had  just  settled 
down  quietly,  when  a  horseman  came  riding  up  from 
the  west  and  stopped  near  where  she  was  secreted. 
He  dismounted  and  tied  his  horse.  Owing  to  the 
darkness,  she  could  not  discern  his  features. 

After  the  lapse  of  an  half-hour  another  person  ap- 
proached on  foot,  soon  he  greeted  the  first  one  with 
"All  right?  Field  clear?"  to  which  he  answered, 
"  Yes,"  and  coming  nearer,  they  shook  hands  and 
talked  on  general  subjects  for  an  hour,  when  the  third 
one  arrived.  The  moon  had  risen,  Dickey  could 
plainly  see  them. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

AT    LAWRENCE. 

/TV  HE  sentinel  who  watched  the  approach  of  the 
I         Missourians,  was  Hayden  Douglas.     He  held 
his  Sharpe's  rifle  in  readiness   to   fire.     They 
had  almost  stopped,  when  they  beheld  Hayden's  de- 
fiant look  and  attitude. 


2  1 8  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

"  Halt !  "  said  he.     "  What  do  you  want  ?" 

One  of  them  advanced  and  said,  "  We,  the  right- 
ful citizens  of  this  Territory,  are  sent  by  a  company 
of  a  few  hundred  of  our  fellow-citizens,  to  inform 
you  Yankees,  that  you  must  leave  this  place  and  re- 
turn East,  in  one  day,  or  you  will  be  assisted  in  so 
doing,  by  us,  the  rightful  citizens." 

Hayden  recognized  one  of  the  trio.  It  was  Guy 
Wren.  He  looked  steadily  at  Hayden,  but  said  not 
a  word.  During  the  conversation  which  followed, 
he  was  not  idle.  His  eyes  were  noting  the  plan  of 
the  new  town,  and  he  saw,  west  of  the  town,  men 
with  their  Sharpe's  rifles  and  bayonets  drilling. 

"  Yes,  I  understand  what  you  say,"  answered  Hay- 
den. "  When  you  establish  the  fact  that  we  are  tres- 
passing upon  your  lawful  or  rightful  possessions,  then 
we  will  remove  to  some  other  part,  but  not  until 
then." 

They  turned  and  rode  off  toward  their  camp, 
where  they  were  received  with  applause.  When 
they  reported  the  result  of  their  observations  and 
that  there  were  men  in  that  settlement  who  had  been 
in  trouble  with  Guy  Wren  in  the  East,  and  that  there 
were  thousands  of  men,  in  marching  array,  in  the 
town,  they  quietly  "pulled  up  stakes,"  and  returned 
to  Missouri. 

Some  of  the  boldest  leaders  went  South  to  enlist 
recruits  for  the  border  war,  and  by  the  last  of 
autumn,  1855,  thousands  of  criminals  had  been  taken 
from  the  prisons  and  penitentiaries  and  enrolled  in 
the  ranks  of  that  "  Army  of  the  Border." 

Guy  Wren  commanded  a  company  of  some  two 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  I VA  TOM  IE.  2 1 9 

or  three  hundred,  who,  for  over  a  year,  made  the 
western  border  of  Missouri  their  homes.  Every  lit- 
tle village  and  town  had  a  portion  of  them  to  main- 
tain, while  they  lent  a  protecting  hand  to  the  Pro- 
Slavery  settlers  in  Kansas,  who  arrived  slowly,  as 
compared  with  the  Free-States  men.  Guy  Wren  was 

stationed  at.  H ,  C county,  Missouri,  and  it 

was  his  duty,  assisted  by  his  drunken  men,  to  exam- 
ine every  family  that  passed  near  that  point  on  their 
way  to  Kansas.  If  any  weapons  were  found,  they 
were  confiscated,  and  the  emigrants  commanded  to 
return  East,  under  penalty  of  death. 

For  such  reasons,  thousands  of  emigrants  came  to 
Kansas  through  Iowa  and  Nebraska,  in  order  to  avoid 
the  ruffians  stationed  on  the  Missouri  border. 
Among  those  who  came  by  that  route  was  John 
Brown,  with  provisions  and  arms,  which  had  been 
contributed  by  prominent  Free-States  men,  and  col- 
lected at  meetings  during  the  summer  of  1855. 

One  year  had  passed  since  the  settlement  of  Law- 
rence, and  it  had  grown  to  be  a  beautiful,  thriving 
town.  Hayden  and  his  companion  were  still  among 
the  visitors.  The  old  gentleman  had  nothing,  ap- 
parently, to  do,  except  to  spend  time,  but  Hayden 
had  been,  and  still  was,  ever  on  the  alert,  watching 
the  movements  of  the  border  ruffians  by  scouting 
in  the  eastern  part  of  the  Territory. 

While  on  one  of  his  excursions  south,  toward  Osa- 
watomie,  riding  slowly,  admiring  the  beauties  of  na- 
ture, which  had  been  bestowed  with  a  lavish  hand, 
his  attention  was  directed  to  an  object  in  the  dis- 
tance, which,  by  the  aid  of  his  glass,  he  made  out  co 


220  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

be  a  horseman ;  whether  friend  or  foe,  white  man  or 
Indian,  he  could  not  determine. 

Seeing  none  but  the  solitary  horseman,  he  pushed 
on  to  meet  him,  feeling  able  to  cope,  successfully, 
with  any  person,  one-handed.  After  some  time  had 
elapsed,  as  he  was  riding  up  a  slope,  leading  to  the 
crest  of  a  "  divide,"  he  beheld  the  head-gear  of  the 
opposing  horseman  approaching  the  same  crest  from 
the  other  side.  While  but  a  few  paces  apart,  he 
drew  his  revolver,  exclaiming  in  the  usual  salutation 
of  the  border,  "Free-State  or  Pro-Slavery ?J>  when  a 
low,  sweet  and  melodious  voice  answered,  "  I  am  lost, 
please  tell  me  the  way  to  Lawrence?" 

"  This  is  the  trail  leading  to  Lawrence,"  answered 
Hayden,  as  he  approached,  when  the  stranger  ut- 
tered a  joyful  cry  of  recognition. 


CHAPTER    XXXIX. 

THE   PLOT. 

•  ALLO  !  old  fellow,"  cried  number  three,  as 
he  approached  the  oak  tree,  followed  by, 
"By  jing,  Wren,  are  you  here?" 
"  Yes,  I  came  down  from  Dutch  Henry's  crossing, 
to-night." 

"  What's  the  voice  up  there  to-day  ?" 
"  They  say  for  us  to  come  and  take  Brown's  horses 
and  cattle,  some  night  this  week." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  221 

"  What  will  we  do  with  them  ?"  asked  the  other. 

"Why,  send  them  to  Missouri,  to  feed  and  equip 
our  soldiers  with,  of  course." 

"  Can  it  be  done  this  week  ?" 

"  Yes,  it  can." 

"  I  don't  think  we  have  men  enough  for  that,  until 
we  can  send  to.  Missouri." 

"  Yes,  we  have,  Wren,  them  Dutchmen  up  at  the 

crossing,  will  help  us,  and  there  are  two  or  three  here 

in  town,  that  are  only   waiting  for  a  chance  to  pop 

.over  old  Leland  or  any  of  these  low-down   Yankee 

trash." 

"  Well,"  said  Wren,  "  we  must,  then,  begin  now 
to  make  our  plans,  so  as  to  be  ready  to  strike  here, 
at  the  same  time  Pate  does,  at  Lawrence." 

"Ain't  you  going  to  help  take  Lawrence,  Wren?" 

"No,  I've  been  there  and  saw  some  I  once  knew 
in  New  Hampshire,  and  I  won't  risk  myself  there. 
My  company  are  made  up  of  criminals  from  South 
Carolina,  and  they  are  ready  for  any  kind  of  work. 
That's  why  I  came  over  here,  to  see  if  there  was  any 
one  to  be  put  out  of  the  way.  And  when  we  do 
come,  we  want  to  take  all  the  stock,  for  it  is  too  hard 
for  the  citizens  along  the  line  in  Missouri  to  feed  our 
men  so  long,  if  it  is  nothing  but  corn-bread  and  ba- 
con. We  must  take  all  we  can  get." 

"  You  are  right,  Wren.  What  day  must  we  look 
for  you  ?  " 

"  Friday  night,  if  we  have  no  bad  luck.  Martin 
White  said  he  would  guide  us  in  from  Miami  Mission 
on  that  night,  and  Capt.  Pate  is  going  to  Lawrence 
when  we  strike  here,  so  as  to  weaken  both  places  at 


222  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

the  sametime.  I  will  have  to  let  him  know  when  I 
am  ready.  This  is  Monday.  I  will  have  to  go  to 
Westport  and  see  him,  and  then  to  West  Point  to  see 
Capt.  Hall,  and  then  go  back  to  Harrisonville.  They 
say  these  Brown  boys  have  plenty  of  arms  and  a 
store  of  ammunition,  which  the  old  man  sent  them. 
It  will  pay  to  take  them  in.  By  the  way,  did  you 
hear  of  the  Kickapoo's  raid?  " 

"  No,  what  did  they  do  ?  " 

"  They  went  in  for  the  arms  at  St.  Joe,  and  took 
all  they  wanted  one  night." 

"  Did  they  arrest  any  of  them  ?  What  did  they  do 
with  them?" 

"  Old  Oyster  got  on  his  ear  and  said  they  were  the 
ones  who  stole  them,  and  that  they  had  been  put  up  to 
it.  He  said  he  believed  in  slavery,  but  there  was  no  use 
carrying  anything  so  far.  They  knew  it  was  all  right 
with  the  officers,  so  they  let  old  Oyster  howl  it  out, 
and  a  week  ago  last  night  they  took  Kate's  pony. 
Kate  is  his  youngest  girl — about  sixteen  years  old. 
The  pony  was  snow-white.  You  bet  he  is  pouting 
about  it,  but  that's  the  way  to  keep  them  under." 

"  By  the  by,  Wren,  have  you  any  good  doctor 
down  with  you  ?" 

"  I  don't  know  as  there  is.     Why,  Bill?" 

"  We  must  have  one  here  in  the  place  of  Strawn. 
He  is  a  good  enough  doctor,  but  he  is  an  abolition- 
ist, and  when  we  scoop  'em  in  he'll  have  to  go  with 
the  rest.  Listen !  I  hear  some  one  coming  on  horse- 
back. I  think  we  had  better  hide.  Come  this  way." 

They  whispered  a  moment,  and  soon  they  were 
crouching  on  the  ground  near  Dickey.  She  could 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  223 

hear  their  quick  breathing.  The  midnight  rider 
came  hurrying  on.  Wren's  horse  was  hitched  in  the 
bushes;  it  neighed  loudly  as  the  horseman  ap- 
proached. 

"  Now,  if  that  devil  takes  my  horse  ?"  growled 
Wren,  the  same  growl  that  Dickey  had  heard  before. 

But  the  lone  rider  passed  on,  taking  no  notice  of 
the  horse  in  the  bushes. 

"  That  was  Dr.  Strawn,  going  to  see  my  oldest 
boy,"  said  one.  "  He  is  quite  sick,  and  the  doctor 
could  not  come  to-day,  but  sent  word  he  would  come 
to-night.  He  is  a  kind-hearted  man,  always  ready 
to  do  good." 

"That  makes  no  difference,"  said  one  of  the  oth- 
ers. "  He  goes  when  the  others  go.  The  right  way 
is  to  topple  some  of  them  over  in  the  ditch,  and  that 
will  frighten  the  rest." 

"  Wren,  who  do  you  intend  killing  ?"  asked  one  of 
the  others. 

"Those  Browns  and  some  half-dozen  others,  whose 
names  I  don't  remember.  Most  too  sultry  in  here. 
Let's  get  out,  so  we  can  get  our  breath  " 

They  crept  out  under  the  bushes.  One  came  near 
tramping  on  Dickey.  She  trembled,  for  fear  they 
would  find  her.  They  soon  separated  after  they 
reached  the  road,  promising  to  meet  Wren  Friday 
night  at  the  VanHorn  ford. 

Waiting  until  all  was  silent,  Dickey  crept  out,  to 
find  the  coast  clear,  and  going  toward  home,  she 
soon  reached  the  house.  She  seated  herself  upon 
the  steps,  waiting  for  Dr.  Strawn  to  return.  Pres- 
ently she  heard  him  coming  from  the  west.  As  he 


224  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

approached,  he  stopped,  saying  in  an  undertone, 
"  Who  is  there  ?" 

"  Dickey  Deane,"  said  she,  in  the  same  suppressed 
tone,  and  continued,  by  asking,  "  Where  have  you 
been,  Doctor?" 

"  Why  do  you  ask  me  that  ?"  said  he,  rather 
loudly. 

•'  Speak  lower,"  said  she,  coming  nearer,  and  in  a 
low  tone  told  him  all. 

"  I  will  go,"  said  he,  "  and  stir  the  men  up,  so  as  to 
be  ready.  Some  one  must  go  to  Franklin,  and  some 
one  to  Lawrence.  We  must  be  very  quiet,  not  a 
child  must  know  of  this.  I  will  see  you  at  sunrise."" 

"Come  just  at  day-break,  for  I  shall  ride,  yet  to- 
night, to  see  the  Brown's,"  said  she. 

Dickey  strapped  a  blanket  on  Raven  and  donned 
a  heavy  coat  of  her  father's,  and  a  hat  of  Robie's, 
and  was  soon  riding  on  her  way  to  the  Potavvatomie 
settlement. 

Alone  in  the  bright  moonlight  that  young  girl  rode, 
thinking  of  what  she  had  heard.  Her  heart  bound- 
ed within  her,  and  her  pulse  beat  faster,  as  her  mind 
dwelt  upon  the  scenes  about  to  be  enacted.  Bloody, 
cruel  war  and  rapine  was  about  to  desecrate  and 
make  desolate  the  happy  homes  of  honest  settlers. 
Many  who  had  forsaken  homes  of  comfort  to  estab- 
lish this  fair,  young  State  upon  a  basis  of  freedom, 
were  to  be  mercilessly  butchered  in  their  beds,  or 
cut  down  upon  the  streets.  Criminals  and  demons 
had  been  let  loose  by  legal  authority,  upon  condition 
that  they  would  still  further  darken  their  hands  with 
blood,  and  blacken  their  hearts  with  crime.  As  she 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  225 

thought  of  the  injustice  following  such  a  course,  she 
lifted  her  eyes  to  heaven,  and  in  agony  of  soul 
calmly  prayed,  "  O,  God  !  Thou  who  rulest  immen- 
sity ;  Thou,  who  noteth  the  fall  of  the  sparrow ; 
Thou,  who  art  omnific,  omniscient,  omnipresent  and 
omnipotent;  in  trouble,  as  well  as  in  comfort,  in 
sorrow  as  in  joy,  we  come  to  Thee,  asking,  pleading 
and  entreating,  that  Thou  will  grant  us  strength,  to 
endure  the  affliction  which  now  bears  so  heavily  up- 
on us.  If  it  be  Thy  will,  remove  this  cup  of  bitter- 
ness we  now  imbibe.  Thou  knowest  our  devotion  to 
Thy  cause.  Teach  us  to  rely  implicitly  upon  Thy 
promises.  Give  us  strength  to  endure  the  suffering 
imposed  upon  us,  knowing  that  Thou  chasteneth 
whom  Thou  lovest.  May  this,  Thy  own  fair  land,  be 
possessed  by  honorable,  God-fearing  people.  May 
the  crime  of  Slavery  never  sully  the  fair  fame  of  this 
beautiful  land." 

Ere  she  was  aware,  she  found  herself  near  the 
home  of  Jason  Brown ;  riding  up  she  called  in  an 
undertone.  She  heard  no  response.  She  called 
again  in  a  louder  tone.  Mrs.  Brown  came  to  the 
door.  Dickey  said : 

"  I  desire  to  see  Mr.  Brown.  Tell  him  I  am  a 
friend." 

Jason  Brown  came  to  the  door,  revolver  in  hand. 
He  had  heard  the  first  summons,  and  not  knowing 
whether  the  person  was  'friend  or  foe,  he  prepared 
himself  for  any  emergency  that  might  arise.  When 
he  approached,  Dickey  made  herself  and  her  errand 
known.  When  they  separated,  it  was  with  the  un- 
derstanding, that  Jason  should  carry  the  information 


226  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

to  Fay,  Jones  and  others  living  in  that  neighborhood. 

Just  at  daybreak,  Dickey  arrived  home.  Remov- 
ing the  blankets  which  had  served  for  a  saddle,  she 
led  Raven  to  the  stable  and  fed  him.  Entering  the 
house,  she  procured  a  suit  of  Robie's  clothes,  of  a 
dark  color,  which  she  substituted  for  those  she  had 
worn,  which  were  damp. 

Just  as  the  faint  rays  of  approaching  day  glim- 
mered through  the  timber,  a  horseman  approached 
from  the  south  part  of  the  village.  As  he  drew  near, 
she  said  in  an  undertone,  "  I  am  ready." 

"  So  I  observe,"  said  Dr.  Strawn. 

She  brought  Raven  from  the  stable  and  sprang 
lightly  upon  his  back. 

"I  went  to  Middle  Creek  last  night.  They  will  be 
ready,"  said  he. 

"  I  went  to  Potawatomie  and  gave  them  warning. 
They  are  on  the  alert,"  said  she,  and  turning,  rode 
west,  until  they  reached  the  ford,  where  they  crossed 
the  Marias  des  Cygnes  river. 


CHAPTER  XL. 
HAYDEN'S    SURPRISE. 

"A  |  EVER  was  any  one  so  surprised  as  was  Hayden 
\      when  the  stranger  burst  out  in  the  joyous 

laugh. 
"Dickey  Deane,"  exclaimed  he,  "what  are  you 

doing  here?" 


THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE.  227 

"  You  were  the  last  person  I  expected  to  meet," 
said  Dickey,  for  it  was  she. 

Briefly  she  told  him  of  what  she  had  heard  and 
what  had  been  already  done  in  the  way  of  warning 
the  settlers,  and  advised  him  to  hasten  to  Franklin, 
thence  to  Lawrence. 

"  It  would  seem  ungallant  to  permit  you  to  return 
without  an  escort.  Had  I  not  better  return  with 
you  ?"  asked  Hayden. 

"No,  no,  under  the  circumstances  formalities  must 
be  laid  aside,  in  order  to  deal  promptly  with  things 
that  require  immediate  attention.  Although,  Mr. 
Douglas,  I  must  not  accept  your  kind  offer,  yet  I 
thank  you  sincerely  for  your  consideration." 

Each  sent  by  the  other  kindly  messages  to  friends 
in  either  settlement,  and  bidding  each  other  adieu, 
they  retraced  their  steps. 

After  Dr.  Strawn  left  her,  she  pursued  her  way 
through  the  brush,  from  wh'ich  she  was  about  to 
emerge,  when  she  heard  a  horse  approaching  rapidly. 
She  drew  Raven  into  the  thicket,  which  was  dense 
on  either  side  of  the  path.  As  the  horse  passed,  she 
noticed  that  he  carried  none  other  than  the  cruel  and 
notorious  Guy  Wren.  He  turned  not  his  head  as  his 
horse  shied,  when  he  passed  the  thicket  where 
Dickey  was  concealed,  gently  patting  Raven  to  keep 
him  quiet. 

After  she  parted  with  Hayden,  she  remembered 
that  she  had  made  no  provision  to  supply  the  de- 
mands of  appetite.  Feeling  hungry,  she  left  the 
trail  to  procure  a  meal  at  a  log-house  not  far  away. 
She  ascertained  that  the  proprietor  was  away  with 


228  THE  SPY  Of  OSAIVATOM1E. 

the  "  boys,"  as  his  loquacious  spouse  denominated 
the  Pro-Slavery  men.  Dickey  being  clad  in  boy's 
habiliments,  personated  a  Missouri  school  teacher. 
Her  hostess  had  many  words  of  censure  for  "  Free- 
Soilers,"  and  commendatory  ones  for  Pro-Slavery 
men,  in  which  Dickey  acquiesced.  She  had  just  re- 
turned from  the  river  landing  at  Kansas  City,  and 
had  learned  that  "  We'uns  are  jist  about  all  set  to 
wipe  out  Lawrence  and  the  hull  raft  of  settlements 
whar'  the  darned  Yankees  have  squatted,  and  I'm 
afeared  we'uns  'ill  have  it  kinder  nip  and  tuck  at 
Lawrence,  'kase  ther's  a  hull  God's-pacel  on  'em 
thar'." 

At  this  juncture  she  announced  dinner  by  saying, 
"  Wai,  stranger,  yer  dinner's  ready,  square  ycr  cheer 
'round  to  the  table  now.  We  haint  got  nuthin'  much 
for  nobody  to  eat,  nohow,  but  I  recken  you  kin  stand 
it  fur  onst,  if  we'uns  make  out  to  live  on't." 

Dickey  seated  herself  at  the  table  which  had  no 
cloth  spread  on  it.  The  food  was  good  and  very 
well  cooked,  and  the  coffee  was  splendid. 

"John  Andrew,  run  to  them  air  oxen,  at  onst,  an' 
see  what  on  airth  is  ailen  on  em,  hurry  up,  or  I'll 
bust  yer  crust  fur  you,  this  very  minit.  Move,  d'ye 
hear  me,"  screamed  the  woman. 

Dickey  ate  her  dinner  in  silence,  and  when  she 
was  through,  paid  the  sum  demanded.  Strapping 
the  blankets  on  Raven,  she  was  soon  hastening  to- 
ward Osawatomie,  thinking  of  the  peculiarities  of  na- 
ture improperly  trained,  as  was  exemplified  in  the 
case  of  the  woman  she  had  just  left.  A  rough,  rude 
woman,  who  made  a  practice  of  driving  three  yoke 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  229 

of  oxen,  and  who  could  swear  before  her  children, 
even  cursing  them  for  little  inattentions  peculiar  to 
children. 

Having  reached  the  Marias  des  Cygne,  she  waited 
until  darkness  threw  her  mantle  of  blackness  over 
the  earth,  hoping  thus  to  avoid  observation  in  her 
unusual  apparel,  she  quietly  rode  to  her  home. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

DICKEY      AT      WORK. 

WHEN  Hayden  left  Dickey,  he  hastened  to 
Franklin  and  notified  the  citizens  of  that 
settlement.  They  soon  secreted  their 
goods  and  hastened  to  Lawrence.  A  preacher,  by 
the  name  of  Martin  White,  had  been  conducting  a 
meeting  in  the  settlement.  When  he  heard  Hayden's 
announcement,  he  expressed  his  determination  to 
hasten  to  his  home  near  Osawatomie,  but  instead  of 
so  doing,  he  hurried  to  Westport,  where  he  found 
Capt.  Pate,  and  informed  him  that  the  whole  plot 
had  been  discovered. 

When  the  news  reached  Wren  and  his  men,  they 
became  terribly  enraged,  fearing  that  they  had  a  trai- 
tor among  them.  No  one  had  been  in  Kansas  late- 
ly except  Wren,  and  he  was  known  to  be  true  to  the 
cause  he  had  espoused.  They  knew  nothing  of  the 
little  New  Hampshire  girl  who  had  declared  ven- 


230  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

geance  upon  Wren,  years  ago,  when  a  mere  child, 
listening  to  Aunt  Nancy's  story  of  her  wrongs  and 
suffering. 

Now  destiny  had  made  them  workers  in  the  same 
field,  but  with  opposite  purposes.  He  to  tear  down 
and  destroy,  to  lead  criminals  and  felons  to  greater 
crimes  for  the  perpetuation  of  a  curse  that  long  had 
been  a  blight  to  American  civilization.  She  working 
earnestly  and  zealously  to  establish  the  beginning  of 
the  extinction  of  that  curse  from  our  fair  land.  To 
him  immediate  excitement  was  necessary.  He  had 
neither  principle  nor  property  at  stake  individually, 
but  there  was  a  promise  of  an  opportunity  to  wrong 
his  fellow  beings,  to  indulge  in  his  unholy  desire  for 
crime  ;  voracity  existed  in  his  corrupt  mind,  and  he 
could  not  withhold  the  insatiate  greed  that  ever  gov- 
erned his  actions. 

She  made  sacrifice  of  comfort,  left  the  society  of 
friends,  devoted  her  energies  and  lavished  her  wealth 
for  a  principle — a  principle  involved  in  the  glorious 
declaration  which  freed  the  Colonies  from  the  op- 
pression of  a  mother  country;  a  principle  which  had 
established  the  American  people  upon  a  basis  broad 
and  expansive  as  the  earth  itself;  a  principle  which, 
for  height,  reached  high  as  heaven  and  brought 
smiles  to  the  faces  of  angels  as  they  rejoiced  in  the 
advancement  of  mankind — the  principle  that  all  men 
are  created  "free  and  equal." 

When  Dickey  reached  home,  she  called  Robert, 
who  cared  for  Raven  while  she  entered  the  house 
and  sought  the  repose  that  tired  nature  demanded. 
She  remained  quiet  until  Friday  afternoon,  when  she 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  231 

donned  her  peculiar  costume,  and  walking  through 
the  bushes,  reached  the  Van  Horn  ford,  where  she 
removed  her  shoes  and  crossed  the  stream.  Scarcely 
had  she  reached  the  opposite  bank,  when  she  heard 
the  sound  of  approaching  horses  as  she  sat  in  a 
densely  tangled  thicket.  They  came  near.  She 
discovered  one  to  be  the  villainous  Wren.  The 
other  was  a  stranger.  After  crossing  the  river,  they 
took  the  road  leading  to  Dutch  Henry's  crossing,  on 
the  Potawatomie. 

Being  satisfied  in  her  own  mind,  she  returned  to 
the  town  and  told  what  she  had  seen,  and  volun- 
teered an  opinion  that  no  attack  would  be  made,  else 
Wren  would  not  come  without  his  men,  but  for  fear 
others  would  come  after  night  set  hi,  a  strong  guard 
was  placed  at  the  ford,  to  watch  during  the  night. 

Valuables,  clothing  and  bedding  belonging  to  cit- 
izens, were  secreted  in  the  dense  thickets  which  sur- 
rounded the  town.  None  slept  during  the  night. 
Morning  dawned  bright  and  clear.  The  watch  was 
kept  up  at  the  ford.  Wren  and  his  companions  re- 
crossed  on  their  return.  No  attack  was  made.  The 
ruffians  did  not  consider  their  number  sufficiently 
great  to  cope  with  the  settlers,  of  whom  there  were 
scarcely  one  hundred,  while  the  Pro-Slavery  band 
was  known  to  be  over  fifteen  hundred. 

During  the  summer,  emigrants  had  poured  into 
Kansas,  principally  by  the  Nebraska  route,  and  Osa- 
vvatomie  had  received- many  accessions  to  its  num- 
bers. Dickey  spent  considerable  time  in  Missouri, 
visiting  Kate  Oyster  and  noting  the  movements  of 
the  Border  Ruffians.  She  ascertained  that  it  was 


232  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

their  intention  to  utterly  annihilate  the  entire  num- 
ber of  Free-Soil  settlements  in  Kansas  during  the 
coming  autumn. 

When  she  had  gained  all  the  information  she 
could,  she  returned  to  Osawatomie,  where  she  made 
known  to  the  principal  men  what  she  had  learned. 
Each  town,  acting  under  instruction  of  its  acknowl- 
edged leader,  appointed  guards  to  watch  day  and 
night  for  any  demonstration  the  Border  Ruffians  might 
make.  Dickey  volunteered  to  act  as  spy.  Leaving 
Osawatomie,  she  readied  Missouri,  where,  clad  in 
man's  apparel,  she  passed  as  a  school  teacher  hailing 
from  South  Carolina*,  having  been  sent  West  by  Mr. 
Calhoun,  showing  Lillie's  daguerrotype,  with  her 
name  and  residence  engraved  upon  the  case. 

She  had  dyed  her  hair  black  and  assumed  the 
name  of  Dick  Richards.  Soon,  by  her  easy  manner, 
fluent  address  and  her  many  accomplishments,  she 
had  charge  of  a  school,  made  up  of  children  of  the 
first  families  of  Westport.  Although,  ostensibly,  a 
teacher,  yet  she  closely  observed  all  that  was  trans- 
piring around  her,  keeping  a  record  of  sayings  and 
occurrences  during  the  day,  she  sent,  nightly,  a  let- 
ter to  a  friend  in  Osawatomie,  through  the  mail  to 
Harrisonville,  where  it  would  be  taken  by  some 
neighbor  who  was  there  trading. 

Everything  went  on  pleasantly,  until,  one  day,  on 
which  Dickey  had  dismissed  school  on  account  of  a 
feeling  of  indisposition,  which  she  had  experienced 
for  several  days,  a  horseman  galloped  through 
town,  calling  out  to  the  citizens  to  prepare  for  a  raid 
into  Kansas.  Now  realizing  that  her  sickness  was 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  233 

«'  all  for  the  best,"  she  announced  her  intention  of 
going  to  Harrisonville  to  procure  medicine.  She 
accordingly  took  the  stage  and  reached  town  about 
ten  o'clock  at  night.  Going  to  a  stable  for  a  horse, 
she  observed  Kate's  white  pony  that  had  been  stolen 
in  St.  Joseph.  She  asked  to  hire  it  to  ride  out  to 
the  "  old  man's,"  as  she  expressed  it. 

Procuring  the  pony,  she  was  soon  hastening  to- 
ward Kansas.  Before  daybreak  she  crossed  the 
State  line,  having  had  no  trouble  in  crossing  the 
streams,  the  weather  having  been  very  dry  and  the 
water  low.  Reaching  Osawatomie  while  the  citizens 
were  at  dinner,  she  alighted  from  her  pony,  and  rang 
the  large  bell,  which  had  been  provided  and  was  to 
be  rung  only  as  a  warning  of  danger,  at  which  all  the 
men  were  to  assemble. 

Leaving  the  men  to  evolve  their  own  plans,  based 
upon  the  information  she  had  brought,  she  took  Ra- 
ven and  hastened  to  the  Potawatomie  settlement, 
where  she  found  old  John  Brown,  lion-hearted,  and 
his  equally  brave  boys,  at  dinner.  Soon  after  she 
had  imparted  her  information,  they  were  on  their 
way  to  Lawrence.  They  had  already  suffered  the 
loss  of  much  stock  at  the  hands  of  the  Border  Ruf- 
fians, and,  like  all  honest  men,  they  were  ever  ready 
to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  prevent  further  depreda- 
tions. 

Although  Dickey's  inclinations  and  desires  were 
to  accompany  the  settlers  to  Lawrence,  and  aid  them 
in  their  efforts,  yet  she  fully  realized,  that  in  order  to 
continue  her  espoinage  over  the  Pro-Slavery  factions, 
•she  must  immediately  return  to  Missouri.  To  be 


234  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

away  from  there  at  such  a  time,  would  attract  atten- 
tion, and  suspicion  against  her  would  naturally  fol- 
low. She  was  soon  ready  to  start.  Taking  Raven 
and  sufficient  money  to  pay  for  Swan,  she  rode  brisk- 
ly away. 

The  men  of  Osawatomie,  under  the  leadership  of 
Arthur  Holmes,  had  determined  to  assist  in  the  de- 
fense of  Lawrence,  and  soon  departed  for  that  place. 
Thus  in  a  brief  time  nearly  five  hundred  citizens  from 
all  parts  of  the  Territory,  had  assembled  at  Lawrence, 
that  being  the  objective  point  of  attack.  A  special 
animosity  existed  in  the  minds  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Border  Ruffians  against  this  place,  and  every  effort 
was  made,  on  their  part,  to  overcome  the  settlers  and 
utterly  destroy  the  town. 

About  ten  o'clock  great  excitement  and  rejoicing 
prevailed  among  those  assembled  at  Lawrence,  which 
was  caused  by  the  appearance  of  "  Old  John  Brown  " 
and  four  of  his  boys.  As  they  stopped  in  front  of 
the  hotel,  a  deafening  shout  rent  the  air  from  the 
crowd  assembled  around  the  wagon,  many  of  whom 
had  followed  the  wagon  down  the  street,  attracted 
by  the  unusual  display  of  fire-arms  it  contained,  each 
man  being  abundantly  supplied  with  rifles,  revolvers 
and  sabers,  besides  there  being  many  poles,  on  which 
were  fastened  bayonets. 

At  that  time  John  Brown  was  not  generally  known 
to  the  settlers,  yet  as  he  sprang  from  the  wagon,  a 
voice  in  the  crowd  shouted,  "  Here  is  our  Captain, 
whoever  he  may  be."  Acting  upon  the  suggestion 
the  remark  conveyed,  a  company  was  promptly  or- 
ganized, of  which  Brown  was  placed  in  command. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  235 

Captain  Brown  immediately  proposed  that  an  at- 
tack should  be  made  upon  the  enemy  that  night  and 
surprise  them  in  their  camp  near  Franklin.  He,  with 
a  dozen  men,  even  went  so  far  as  to  make  a  start  in 
that  direction — "  to  draw  a  little  blood  in  the  cause 
of  '  Universal  Freedom,'  "  as  he  expressed  it,  but  at 
the  earnest  solicitation  of  General  Lane,  he  returned 
to  the  town,  chafing  under  the  restraint. 

Gen.  Lane  sent  for  him  to  participate  in  a  council 
of  war.  The  old  hero  replied,  "  Tell  the  General  that 
when  he  wants  me  to  fight,  to  say  so  ;  that  is  the  only 
order  I  ivill  obey." 

John  Brown,  ever  afterward,  regretted  that  he 
complied  with  Jim  Lane's  request  at  that  time.  He 
said :  "  Many  a  man's  life  I  would  have  saved  to 
after  time,  had  I  pounced  upon  them  at  Franklin." 
But  the  opportunity  had  passed,  and  he  must  bide 
his  time. 

Peace  was  at  last  established  by  Gov.  Shannon 
— peace  upon  the  principle  which  declared  "Equal 
rights  to  all,"  which  the  Pro-Slavery  element  soon 
perverted  to  "Southern  rights  to  all." 

Brown  and  his  men  returned  to  their  homes,  dis- 
gusted with  the  terms  upon  which  "  Peace  "  had  been 
declared. 

Among  those  who,  in  like  disgust  at  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  "  Peacemakers"  left  Lawrence,  were  Hay- 
den  Douglas  and  his  old  "companion."  They  united 
their  fortunes  with  Brown  and  his  determined  band. 
A  feeling  of  respect,  of  admiration  and  almost  adora- 
tion existed  in  the  minds  of  all  who  were  associated 
with  or  had  ever  studied  the  character  of  the  brave, 


236  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

freedom-loving  old  man.  Thus  often  in  times  of  ad- 
versity, attachments  and  friendships  are  formed  and 
cemented,  which  death  alone  can  sever.  So  it  had 
been  with  Hayden  and  his  companion  in  espousing 
the  cause  of  Freedom  and  forming  the  acquaintance 
of  the  champions  of  that  cause. 

These  two  companions  of  "  Osawatomie  Brown" 
survived  him  sufficiently  long  to  see  the  principle  for 
which  he  died  promulgated  throughout  the  land.  It 
was  accomplished  ere  they  laid  aside  the  spy-glass 
and  rifle  which  the  old  hero  had  placed  in  their 
hands. 

Although  peace  had  been  declared,  yet,  when  the 
invaders  withdrew,  it  was  with  the  determination  ex- 
isting in  the  minds  of  their  leaders,  that  ere  spring 
Kansas  should  be  purged  of  the  Free-Soil  element 
that  existed  within  its  borders,  and  for  the  further- 
ance of  such  plan,  frequent  raids  were  made  upon  the 
settlers,  carrying  off  horses,  cattle  and  provisions, 
and  killing  two  men,  who  refused  to  open  their  doors 
to  them.  Many  families  were  thus  left  to  suffer  from 
hunger  and  exposure,  all  their  effects  having  been 
carried  away  by  the  "  Legal  settlers  from  Georgia," 
as  they  termed  themselves.  The  care  of  persons 
thus  conditioned  by  "Southern  rights  to  all,"  was  as- 
sumed by  friends  in  the  Free-Soil  party. 

Hayden  and  his  companion  made  themselves  use- 
ful in  their  new  home,  the  cabin  of  Brown,  intending 
to  return  to  Lawrence  in  the  spring.  One  day,  as 
Hayden  and  two  of  Brown's  sons  were  hauling  wood, 
they  were  surprised  by  a  dozen  men  who  demanded 
their  arms,  to  which  demand  they  were  forced  to  sub- 


JOHN  BROW.N'S  CABIN. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  237 

mit.  They  bound  their  hands  together,  the  end  of 
the  rope  being  held  by  the  captors,  as  they  trotted 
toward  Missouri  by  the  side  of  the  horses.  They 
were  not  permitted  to  walk,  and  if  they  lagged,  they 
were  forced,  at  the  point  of  a  bayonet,  to  resume 
their  pace.  Thus  were  they  hurried  until  they 
reached  Harrisonville,  where  they  were  paraded 
through  the  streets,  to  the  great  pleasure  of  the  hun- 
dreds of  ruffians  in  arms  and  the  hostile  citizens. 
The  exertion  was  more  than  Hayden  could  endure, 
and  from  fatigue  and  excitement  he  swooned.  Hav- 
ing resuscitated  him,  he,  with  the  others,  was  con- 
veyed to  the  jail,  where  two  or  three  hundred  men 
guarded  them  during  the  night.  The  next  morning 
they  started  for  Boonville  in  a  conveyance,  which 
had  been  kindly  tendered  by  some  unknown  party. 
Many  days  passed,  long  days  to  those  men  who  were 
chafing  in  confinement,  not  knowing  what  was  the 
design  of  their  captors  toward  them.  Many  visited 
them  out  of  curiosity,  but  not  a  friendly  smile  did 
they  see,  or  a  friendly  word  hear,  from  the  many  who 
came.  One  day,  as  Hayden  was  looking  from  the 
window  through  the  grating,  his  heart  bounded  with- 
in him,  as  he  recognized  a  familiar  face,  which  was 
turned,  in  seeming  curiosity,  toward  him  for  a  mo- 
ment, and  then  disappeared. 


238  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

THE     PRISONER'S     ESCAPE. 

\\)  lICKEY  was  worn  and  weary  as  she  traveled  to- 
JL/  ward  Harrisonville  from  Osawatomie.  When 
night  approached,  she  stopped  at  the  most 
convenient  house,  where  she  remained  until  morning, 
when  she  resumed  her  journey.  She  was  anxious  to 
return  before  the  proprietor  of  the  stable  should  be- 
come uneasy  about  his  pony  and  institute  a  search 
for  it.  The  morning  being  cold  and  frosty,  she  gave 
Raven  free  rein,  and  was  not  long  in  reaching  the 
town. 

The  proprietor  of  the  stable  jokingly  expressed 
surprise  at  the  transformation  which  had  taken  place 
in  his  pony.  Said  he,  "  I  hired  you  a  pure  white 
pony  and  you  have  returned  with  one  which  resem- 
bles it  in  every  feature,  except  color,  which  is  coal 
black." 

Dickey  answered  by  saying,  "  Your  pony  was 
taken  from  the  stable  while  I  was  away,  and  I  was 
compelled  to  procure  this  one.  I  am  prepared  to 
recompense  you,  in  full,  for  the  loss  of  your  pony. 
I  have  taken  a  great  fancy  to  this  pony  and  wish  to 
keep  it,  or  I  would  give  it  in  place  of  the  one  I  lost." 

"  Well,  you  can  suit  yourself  about  that,  if  you 
want  to  pay  me  for  the  white  one,  you  can  do  so  by 
paying  ten  dollars,  all  I  hope  is,  that  the  pony  won't 
full  into  the  hands  of  the  Kansas  '  Jayhawkers.'  " 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  239 

Dickey  paid  the  amount,  and  after  dinner  mounted 
Raven  and  continued  her  journey  toward  Westport, 
where  her  pupils  were  anxiously  awaiting  her.  On 
her  arrival,  she  learned  from  the  landlord,  who  took 
charge  of  Raven,  that  all  the  men  servants  had  been 
forced  to  accompany  the  Border  Ruffiains  on  their 
raid  into  Kansas  ;  what  had  taken  place,  and  the  pur- 
pose of  the  movement.  She  expressed  herself  as 
well  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  Pro-Slavery  suc- 
cess, and  regretted  that  she  had  not  been  present  to 
accompany  them.  . 

Although  assuming  pleasure,  yet  down  deep  in  her 
heart  were  feelings  of  anxiety  to  know  what  was 
transpiring  in  Kansas.  She  was  anxious,  yet  dread- 
ed to  hear  the  news,  fearing  that  some  deed  of  hor- 
ror had  been  committed  by  the  drunken  rabble,  who 
constituted  the  so-called  army,  that  was  endeavoring 
to  establish  "  Rights  for  All  "  in  Kansas,  provided, 
such  rights  were  not  inimical  to  "  Southern  "  prin- 
ciples ;  an  army  that  was  composed  of  men  thirst- 
ing for  the  blood  of  Yankees. 

The  citizens  of  Westport  were  decidedly  Pro- 
Slavery  in  sentiment,  yet  the  absence  of  the  rabble 
inaugurated  a  feeling  of  peace  and  security,  which, 
for  some  time  past,  had  not  been  experienced. 

One  day,  when  the  landlord  was  estimating  his 
losses  at  their  hand,  he  said  to  Dickey,  "  I  am  keep- 
ing account  of  the  damage  done  by  our  own  men,  so 
that  when  we  capture  the  Yankee's  goods,  I  can  get 
my  pay  out  of  them." 

At  last  the  rabble  came  back,  boasting  of  their 
deeds.  They  had  burned  the  hotel,  destroyed  the 


240  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

printing  presses,  torn  down  bridges,  and  killed  one 
man  by  the  name  of  McCoy,  who  refused  to  accom- 
pany them  to  Lawrence,  and  even,  after  killing  him, 
abused  his  helpless  family.  Such  was  chivalry. 
Brave  men,  indeed,  to  kill  a  helpless  and  defenseless 
man. 

Aunt  Nancy  and  Robert  had  returned  to  New 
York.  Mr.  Leland  was  traveling  in  the  East,  en- 
deavoring to  secure  property  and  money  in  behalf 
of  Kansas.  Vast  amounts  reached  Lawrence  through 
his  efforts. 

One  day,  a  letter  addressed  to  her  as  Dick  Rich- 
ards, desired  her  assistance  in  liberating  the  two 
Browns  and  Hayden,  who  were  held  somewhere  in 
Missouri.  None  could  be  found  among  their  friends 
who  could,  with  safety  to  themselves,  search  for 
them. 

Fortunately,  in  two  days,  she  was  to  have  a  vaca- 
tion. During  the  day  she  read  an  account,  in  one  of 
the  county  papers,  of  the  incarceration  of  three 
horse-thieves  from  Kansas.  They  were  held  in 
Boonville  jail  to  await  their  trial.  Well  did  Dickey 
know  what  "holding  for  trial"  meant  in  Missouri. 
It  was  only  awaiting  the  arrival  of  a  sufficiently 
large  mob  to  make  an  "  execution  "  a  gala-day. 

As  soon  as  she  closed  her  school,  she  started  to 
visit  friends  in  St.  Joseph,  but  soon  turned  toward 
Boonville,  where  she  sought  to  make  up  a  class  in 
music.  She  visited  the  homes  of  many  of  the  lead- 
ing families.  Having  been  a  teacher  in  Westport, 
and  a  friend  of  the  Calhoun's,  no  suspicion  was 
aroused,  and  she  was  very  successful. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  241 

The  prisoners  had  been  there  nearly  a  week,  and 
yet  the  whole  town  was  in  a  state  of  excitement. 
Fear  predominated  in  the  minds  of  the  citizens,  lest 
they  should  get  away.  Hundreds,  out  of  curiosity 
to  see  a  live  Yankee,  flocked  to  the  town,  and  they, 
too,  felt  fearful  for  their  own  safety.  Thus  three 
men,  chained  and  incarcerated,  frightened  thousands. 

In  her  perambulations  about  town,  she  frequently 
passed  the  jail,  endeavoring  to  obtain  a  view  of  the 
prisoners.  Finally  she  was  successful,  having  seen 
Hayden,  a  glance  from  whom  convinced  her  that  she 
was  recognized. 

On  the  arrival  of  gentlemen  from  the  South,  they 
were  taken  to  see  the  prisoners.  She  resolved  to 
accompany  one  of  these  parties,  who  were  just  ready 
to  start  as  she  arrived  at  the  hotel.  Manifesting  the 
utmost  unconcern,  she  was  admitted  as  a  member  of 
the  party.  The  prisoners  were  very  reticent,  only 
speaking  in  answer  to  questions.  Dickey  seated 
herself  in  one  corner  of  the  room  and  pretended  to 
read  a  paper  which  had  been  furnished  for  the  use  of 
the  prisoners.  After  the  visitors  had  left,  she  drew 
a  note  from  her  pocket  and  threw  it  along  the  floor 
to  Hayden,  who  read  the  note,  nodded  his  head  un- 
derstandingly  and  returned  it  to  her  in  the  same 
manner. 

She  withdrew  in  the  same  careless  manner  in 
which  she  had  entered. 

Two  days  had  passed,  when  a  crowd  came  from 
St.  Louis.  Accompanying  some  of  these,  she  again 
entered  the  cell.  Watching  her  opportunity,  she- 
dropped  something  on  the  old  quilts  which  composed 
IS 


242  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMJE. 

the  prisoners'  bed,  at  the  same  time  kicking  some  of 
the  old  rags  over  it. 

Hayden's  eyes  were  on  every  movement.  As 
night  approached,  he  lay  down  carelessly  on  the  bed 
and  found  a  file  and  two  packages,  which  he  knew 
to  be  designed  for  their  use.  One  package  con- 
tained a  narcotic,  the  other  a  preparation  for  color- 
ing the  hair.  Hayden  instructed  the  Brown  boys  as 
to  their  manner  of  proceeding.  The  guard  slept  in 
the  same  cell  with  them.  As  soon  as  he  evinced  a 
desire  to  sleep,  a  portion  of  the  quieting  potion  was 
to  be  administered. 

The  inside  guard  assumed  his  position  on  his  mat- 
tress about  nine  o'clock  and  was  soon  fast  asleep, 
being  somewhat  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 
When  he  entered,  the  prisoners  had  been,  seemingly, 
asleep  for  two  hours. 

After  all  was  quiet  on  the  outside,  save  the  pat- 
tering of  the  rain  upon  the  roof,  under  ordinary  cir- 
cumstances a  doleful,  dismal  sound,  but  now  a  joy- 
ful one,  as  it  drove  pedestrians  from  the  street,  and 
lessened  the  chances  of  the  prisoners  being  observed 
in  their  efforts  to  escape. 

The  time  had  arrived  for  action.  The  prisoners 
crept  cautiously  from  their  pallet.  O.ne  of  the  Brown 
boys  held  the  narcotic  near  the  nostrils  of  the  sleep- 
ing guard,  while  the  others  proceeded  to  remove 
their  chains  with  the  file.  Their  worn  and  bruised 
limbs  felt  light  and  fresh  when  the  heavy  burden  was 
removed. 

Approaching  the  grated  windows  cautiously,  they 
listened  attentively  for  a  few  minutes,  and  hearing 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMTE.  243 

no  one,  they  began  work  upon  the  bars,  which  alone 
stood  betwixt  them  and  liberty.  Rapidly  did  their 
hands  move  for  a  brief  time,  then  they  listened. 
Nothing  could  they  hear  but  the  soughing  wind  and 
pelting  rain,  the  former  of  which  increased  in  force 
and  violence  each  moment,  while  the  latter  fell  in 
torrents,  seeming  to  be  striving  for  the  mastery  over 
its  companion  the  wind. 

After  the  window  had  been  freed  from  its  iron  bars, 
Hayden  listened  for  some  sound,  but  none  being 
heard,  he  said  : 

"  Extinguish  the  light !  " 

"  Why  not  leave  it  burn  ?"  said  one. 

"  No,  put  it  out,"  said  Hayden.  "  Besides  that 
was  to  be  the  signal  that  we  were  ready." 

After  the  light  had  been  extinguished,  they  drop- 
ped, one  at  a  time,  to  the  ground,  the  distance  not 
being  great.  They  listened  for  the  signal;  in  an  in- 
stant, almost,  they  heard  it.  It  came  from  an  alley, 
a  few  feet  beyond  them.  Silently  did  they  move  to- 
ward the  low,  patting  sound,  where  they  found  two 
persons  in  male  attire,  who  held  three  horses.  "  Two 
mount  the  large  horse,  and  one  the  small  one  near 
him,"  said  one  of  the  persons,  in  a  whisper,  "  and 
follow  me."  They  were  gone,  leaving  one  standing 
in  the  dark  alley,  while  the  storm  raged  with  in- 
creased fury. 


J44  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

CHAPTER   XLIII. 

AVA    HAYNES. 

JT7VAR  away  to  the  Southern  States  had  the  news 
_l_  flown  of  the  arrest  of  John  Brown's  sons  and 
Hayden  Douglas.  The  papers  contained  vol- 
uminous accounts  of  the  deeds  of  valor  the  cham- 
pions of  the  cause  of  "Southern  Rights"  were  ac- 
complishing. They  had  entered  the  Free-Soil  set- 
tlements and  carried  away  three  of  their  most  ac- 
tive men  as  prisoners.  Great  rejoicing  existed 
throughout  the  whole  country.  The  news  reached 
a  palatial  residence  in  South  Carolina,  where  dwelt 
Ava  Huynes,  now  Mrs.  Blair,  the  wife  of  General 
Blair,  and  the  controlling  spirit  of  the  splendid  man- 
sion. 

She  read  the  account  of  the  capture  of  the  men. 
When  she  read  the  name  of  Hayden  Douglas,  her 
heart  sank  within  her.  Her  thoughts  flew  back  to 
years  gone  by.  She  remembered  the  handsome 
face,  the  elegant  form,  and  above  all,  she  remem- 
bered her  heart's  devotion  toward  him,  whose  love  to 
gain,  she  had  stooped  to  commit  a  crime.  She 
thought  of  her,  whose  spirit  was  driven  to  the  shel- 
tering bosom  of  its  Maker  before  its  allotted  time 
through  her  wrong.  She  thought,  that  to  seek  in  the 
excitement  of  the  border,  forgetfulness  of  the  past, 
Hayden  had  gone.  She  thought  the  result  of  her 
crime  had  driven  him  from  society,  and  that,  thus, 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  245 

he  had  become  associated  with  that — to  her  mind — 
rabble,  denominated  "  Free-States"  men,  whom  she 
believed  to  be  guilty  of  all  crimes  and  misdemeanors 
attributed  to  them  through  the  Southern  press. 

She  soliloquized,  "  I  have  now  an  opportunity  to 
atone  for  the  wrong  I  committed  against  Hayden. 
No  doubt,  I  am,  indirectly,  the  cause  of  his  being  in 
his  present  unpleasant  situation.  Mr.  Blair  has  been 
anxious  to  go  West  to  command  our  army.  I  have 
never  consented  that  he  should  go.  Now  I  shall 
urge  him  to  go,  and  I  shall  accompany  him.  Once 
there,  I  shall  have  him  use  his  influence  in  securing 
the  liberation  of  Hayden.  Then  I  shall  feel  that  I 
have,  at  least,  in  part,  atoned  for  the  wrong  I  com- 
mitted against  him." 

The  next  morning,  at  breakfast,  Mr.  Blair  said, 
"  My  dear,  it  does  not,  really,  seem  proper,  that  I 
should  remain  here  in  idleness,  while  our  friends  in 
the  West  are  battling  for  the  protection  of  our 
rights  and  the  perpetuation  of  our  institutions.  I 
have  been  frequently  solicited,  earnestly  solicited,  to 
assume  command  of  all  our  forces  on  the  border  of 
Missouri,  and  all  that  has  restrained  me  from  taking 
an  active  part  is  your  consent.  May  I  hope  to  gain 
it  this  morning?" 

Mrs.  Blair  had  been  cogitating  in  her  own  mind  as 
to  the  manner  in  which  she  should  broach  the  sub- 
ject to  the  General,  but  now  he  himself  had  given 
that  opportunity,  and  she  blandly  replied :  "  I  have 
not  heretofore  withheld  my  consent  because  I  had 
fear  for  your  personal  safety.  I  have  sufficient 
knowledge  of  military  affairs  to  know  that  your  posi- 


246  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

tion  as  commander  would  not  necessarily  be  an  ex- 
posed one;  neither  do  I  lack  interest  in  the  cause 
you  would  represent;  my  only  fear  has  been  that 
you  would  require  me  to  remain  at  home,  which 
thought  I  could  not  for  a  moment  consider  with  any 
degree  of  happiness." 

"Then  am  I  to  understand  that  I  am  to  have  your 
permission  in  this  matter,  provided  I  allow  you  to 
accompany  me?" 

"Yes,  Mr.  Blair,  upon  such  condition  I  give  my 
consent." 

"  I  regret  that  you  had  not  named  it  sooner.  In 
my  considerations  of  this  subject,  I  had  ever  calcu- 
lated that  you  should  accompany  me.  If  )  ou  can 
so  arrange,  we  will  start  immediately." 

The  carriage  was  ordered,  and  they  were  soon  on 
board  the  train — he,  to  fight  for  the  perpetuity  of  an 
error,  a  wrong,  a  crime;  she,  to  atone  for  the  past,  in 
order  that  her  future  should  be  brighter  and  happier. 
How  strange  is  life !  The  present  is  faulty.  The 
past  is  filled  with  regrets.  The  future  alone  affords 
brightness,  joyousness  and  happiness,  and  that  only 
in  anticipation.  Is  it  not  a  cheering  thought  that 
"  The  future  never  comes  ?" 

In  a  few  hours  the  train  whirled  past  the  Calhoun 
home,  where  was  the  grave  of  Lillie.  O,  the  an- 
guish of  that  moment  to  Ava  Blair  !  That  fair  form 
seemed  to  stand  before  the  vision  of  her  mind  and 
accuse  her  of  duplicity  and  perfidy.  She,  whose 
body  was  sleeping  in  the  valley,  seemed  to  rise  up 
before  her  and  demand  a  herculean  effort  on  her 
part  to  rescue  him  whose  incarceration  was  due  to 
her  crime. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  247 

On,  on  sped  the  train,  leaving  the  plantations  of 
rice,  cotton  and  tobacco  behind,  stopping  at  each 
station  to  take  on  passengers,  most  of  whom  were 
going  West  to  assist  in  establishing  "Southern  rights 
for  all "  upon  the  soil  of  Kansas.  Proclamations  had 
gone  forth  over  the  South  calling  for  men.  Jails  and 
penitentiaries  were  depopulated  to  procure -the  class 
of  men  desired  for  the  work  in  hand ;  hardened, 
wicked,  wretched,  inhuman  beings  were  gathered  up 
and  sent  without  cost  to  battle — more  appropriately, 
rob  and  murder — on  the  Kansas  borders. 

At  St.  Louis  passage  was  taken  on  the  boat  for 
Boonville.  Suddenly  the  weather  changed,  as  if  the 
face  of  Nature  was  o'erhung  with  a  mantle  of  sorrow. 
Boreas  turned  loose  in  all  his  power,  and  the  very 
flood-gates  of  heaven  seemed  to  open  as  the  boat 
landed  at  Boonville  after  midnight.  General  and 
Mrs.  Blair  proceeded  in  a  carriage  to  the  "  Bigelow 
House,"  the  same  hotel  where  Dick  Richards,  the 
music  teacher,  was  stopping.  As  they  hurried  up  the 
steps  to  the  entrance  of  the  hall,  a  traveler,  whose 
clothes  were  saturated  with  rain,  entered  with  them. 

The  next  morning  Ava  arose  early,  and  from  her 
window,  looked  out  upon  the  surrounding  country 
and  the  beautiful  town.  The  rain  still  continued  to 
deluge  the  buildings  and  streets,  while  the  wind 
whistled  a  mournful  dirge,  as  it  bounded  with  an  un- 
resistable  force  from  its  secret  den  in  the  northwest. 
Not  a  person  was  visible  upon  the  streets.  Ani- 
mated nature  sought  refuge  from  the  power  of  the 
elements. 

Eight  o'clock,  and  breakfast  was  announced.     Ava 


248  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE 

addressed  her  husband  saying,  "  Mr.  Blair,  let  us  at- 
tend the  early  breakfast,  I  desire  to  observe  the 
guests,  with  the  hope  that  I  may  recognize  some 
companion  or  friend  of  former  days." 

He  signified  his  consent  by  a  polite  bow  and  gra- 
cious smile,  as  he  offered  her  his  arm  to  attend  her 
to  the  table.  Opposite  to  Mrs.  Blair,  at  the  table, 
sat  a  handsome  youth,  with  bright  blue  eyes  and 
curly  hair.  That  person  was  Dick  Richards,  the  mu- 
sic teacher — our  Dickey. 

Dickey  recognized  the  person  before  her,  at  the 
same  time  she  remembered  the  forged  letter  and  the 
cold  and  dark  grave  on  the  slope  beneath  the  austral 
sun.  Something  about  Dickey  seemed  to  attract 
Ava,  she  glanced  at  her  several  times  during  the 
meal.  Little  did  she  think  that  the  boy  before  her 
was  none  other  than  Ona  Leland,  for  whom  she  had 
been  searching  for  years. 

Conversation  flowed  freely  at  the  table  upon  the 
all-absorbing  topic,  "  The  Yankee  prisoners."  Dickey 
watched  the  expression  of  Ava's  countenance.  She 
noticed  the  shadows  come  and  go  as  the  name  of 
Hayden  Douglas  was  mentioned. 

Breakfast  was  nearly  finished,  when  a  great  noise 
was  heard  upon  the  street.  The  doors  were  thrown 
open  and  the  cry,  "  Help  !  Help  !  The  prisoners  have 
escaped,"  was  echoed  and  repeated  through  the  halls. 
Crowds  of  men,  boys  and  negroes  went  hurrying  to- 
ward the  jail,  until  a  vast  multitude  surrounded  the 
building.  The  Sheriff  addressed  the  crowd,  telling 
them  all  to  immediately  join  in  the  search.  Search 
every  house  and  barn  thoroughly;  leave  no  place 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM2E. 


>49 


unsearched,  bring  them  back  dead  or  alive.  Many 
hastened  to  begin  the  search.  Dickey  ordered  the 
blanket  strapped  on  Raven,  and  was  soon  galloping 
away  southwest.  The  rain  still  poured  upon  the  pur- 
sued and  the  pursuers.  At  noon  no  trace  of  the 
Yankees  had  been  found. 

The  outside  guard  had  waited  until  eight  o'clock 
for  the  door-keeper  to  come  out  to  breakfast,  and 
feeling  uneasy,  he  rapped  loudly  on  the  door,  but  re- 
ceiving no  answer,  he  went  outside,  and  looking  up, 
saw  the  iron  bars  were  gone  from  the  window,  then 
he  realized  the  truth,  and  in  order  to  secure  help 
promptly,  screamed  "murder!"  in  a  loud  voice, 
which  attracted  the  attention  of  the  populace,  who 
hastened  to  the  jail,  and  burst  open  the  door,  where 
they  beheld  the  guard,  not  yet  recovered  from  the 
effects  of  the  narcotic.  The  chains  of  the  prisoners 
lay  on  the  floor,  but  no  sign  of  the  instrument  used 
in  their  removal. 

The  stupefied  man  was  resuscitated.  He  could 
throw  no  light  upon  the  subject.  Hopes  were  enter- 
tained of  their  capture,  but  with  the  approach  of 
night,  the  majority  of  those  who  had  been  sent  in 
pursuit  returned,  reporting  that  no  trace  of  them 
could  be  found.  They  then  concluded  that  they 
must  yet  be  somewhere  in  the  town.  The  following 
morning  a  renewed  search  was  instituted,  all  points 
having  been  guarded  during  the  night. 

Dickey  continued  in  her  work  until  she  had  or- 
ganized and  taught  the  music  class;  while  Mrs.  Blair 
scanned  every  paper  closely,  hoping  for  the  success 
of  him  whom  she  would  have  assisted.  Not  a  word 


250  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E. 

-could  she  find,  until  on  the  wings  of  rumor  came  the 
word  that  the  three  were  safe  on  Kansas  soil. 

For  a  time  great  excitement  prevailed  as  to  who 
had  aided  the  prisoners,  but  nothing  could  be  learned. 
Suspicion  pointed  to  no  one,  yet  they  must  have 
been  assisted  by  parties  on  the  outside.  The  irons 
bore  evidence  of  having  been  filed  off.  Where  did 
they  procure  the  file?  No  such  thing  had  been  sold 
by  any  of  the  merchants;  mechanics  missed  none 
from  their  work-benches. 

As  soon  as  Dickey  reached  Boonville  and  noted 
the  surroundings,  she  sent  word  to  Dr.  Strawn  and 
submitted  her  plan  to  him.  By  rapidly  riding  dur- 
ing the  night,  he  reached  the  vicinity  of  Boonville 
the  day  previous,  and  mingling  with  the  many  stran- 
gers already,  there,  he  gave  the  file  and  packages 
into  her  possession,  with  accompanying  instructions, 
and  returned  to  the  place  where  he  had  left  the  extra 
horses.  It  was  he  who  stood  in  the  alley  with 
Dickey,  holding  the  horses ;  it  was  he  who  accom- 
panied the  men  and  guided  them  safely  into  Kansas. 

Dickey  returned  to  the  hotel,  and  entering  with 
those  who  had  just  arrived  on  the  boat,  she  was  not 
observed. 

Dickey,  as  "Dick  Richards,"  returned  in  two 
weeks  to  Westport  and  resumed  her  school.  Gen- 
eral and  Mrs.  Blair  soon  followed  her,  he  having 
been  assigned  to  the  command  of  the  Pro-Slavery 
troops,  who  were  being  drilled  near  that  town.  Al- 
though Ava  was  Mrs.  Gen.  Blair,  yet  she  was  un- 
happy; a  gloom  had  settled  upon  her  fair  brow.  She 
sat  at  her  window  gazing  far  to  the  West.  The  only 


THE  SP  Y  Of  OS  A  W ATOM  IE.  25  i 

thrill  of  happiness  and  joy  she  had  experienced  was 
when  she  learned  of  the  safe  arrival  in  Kansas  of  the 
three  escaped  prisoners.  Dickey  taught  from  day  to 
day,  with  as  much  interest,  seemingly,  as  though  she 
had  no  other  object  in  view. 

One  day  she  learned  that  the  armed  bands  were  to 
invade  Kansas  at  a  time  not  far  distant.  She  felt  a 
desire  to  know  and  understand  more  thoroughly 
their  plans.  The  chief  officer's  room  was  in  the 
second  story  of  the  hotel  at  which  she  boarded. 
She  knew  by  the  assembling  of  subordinate  officers, 
who  immediately  on  their  arrival  repaired  to  General 
Blair's  room,  that  something  of  moment  would  occur 
in  that  room.  She  resolved  at  all  hazards  to  ascer- 
tain. Removing  her  shoes,  she  crept  noiselessly  up 
the  stairs  and  took  her  station  close  to  the  door  of 
the  room  occupied  by  the  officers. 


CHAPTER   XLIV. 
JOHI?     BROWN'S     HOME. 

"|       NDER  instructions  from   Dr.  Strawn,  the  pris- 
LJ       oners   took   different  courses  at  day-break  of 
the  morning   following  their  escape.     Before 
separating,  they  stopped  at  a  farm-house  for  break- 
fast.    They  informed  the  farmer  that  they  had  been 
down  to  Boonville  to  see  the  Yankee  prisoners,  and 
that  one  of  their  horses   was  missing,  and  in  search- 


252  THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMJE. 

ing  for  it,  they  became  lost  themselves.  Before  they 
left  the  Doctor  purchased  another  horse,  so  that  all 
now  were  well  mounted.  At  noon  each  one  stopped 
for  dinner,  stating  that  he  expected  to  join  sonu- 
friends  who  were  going  into  Kansas,  with  the  hope 
of  meeting  with  some  more  of  the  Yankees,  and  if 
they  could  capture  them,  they  would  take  them  to 
Boonville,  where  there  were  already  three.  Thus, 
they  not  only  secured  their  dinners,  but  were  invited 
to  return  with  their  prisoners,  as  the  men  wanted  i<> 
see  a  live  Yankee. 

During  the  following  night  they  each  reached  Osa- 
watomie  and  went  to  the  Western  House,  and  when, 
in  the  light  of  the  bright  morning,  they  stood  upon 
the  porch,  they  were  the  recipients  of  such  a  greet- 
ing as  never  before  had  been  expressed  in  Osawato- 
mie. 

Among  those  assembled  to  extend  congratulations 
to  the  boys  on  their  escape  from  the  hands  of  the 
Border  Ruffians  was  an  old  man.  He  was  sedate 
and  calm, seemingly  unmoved  by  the  demonstrations. 
When  the  cheers  resounded  upon  the  morning  air, 
his  hat  was  not  lifted,  neither  did  his  voice  join  in 
the  shouts.  His  small  blue  eyes  flash  a  fire  never 
before  observed.  As  the  vociferations  died  away, 
he  stepped  forward  from  the  crowd,  and  mounting 
the  steps  to  the  porch,  in  a  calm  and  deliberate  voice 
said  : 

"  It  has  been  said  that  I  am  a  member  of  the  Re- 
publican party.  It  is  false.  I  despise  the  Republi- 
cans, I  am  an  Abolitionist;  not  only  opposed  to  the 
extension  of  Slavery,  but  in  favor  of  its  extirpation. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E.  253 

What  does  the  Republican  party  teach  ?  It  teaches 
that  we  must  content  ourselves  with  resisting  the  ex- 
tension of  Slavery.  The  Republican  party  cries 
halt !  I  say,  '  Forward  to  the  Rescue.'  I  am  an 
Abolitionist  of  the  Bunker  Hill  school.  I  am  fol- 
lowing neither  Garrison,  Seward,  Gerritt  Smith,  nor 
Wendell  Phillips,  but  1  am  following  the  teachings 
of  the  Golden  Rule  and  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence. The  Republican  leaders  of  to-day  will 
be  the  Democratic  leaders  of  1860.  Now,  we,  the 
Abolitionists  must  fight.  I  say  fight,  if  we  be  free 
men.  You  all  know  what  we  have  endured  already. 
Our  crops  have  been  destroyed,  our  horses  and  cat- 
tle stolen,  our  friends  carried  away  into  the  heart  of 
their  state  and  confined  in  felons'  cells.  Must  we  en- 
dure it  further?  I  emphatically  say,  no.  You,  who 
will  fight  follow  me,  step  to  the  front  and  bring  your 
guns,  if  you  have  none,  I  will  furnish  you  with  all 
the  weapons  you  need." 

Among  the  first  to  step  forward  was  a  man,  older 
than  Brown,  whom  all  knew  as  "  the  companion  of 
Hayden  Douglas,"  whom  we  had  met  years  ago,  an 
English  nobleman.  Next  came  Hayden  and  soon 
all  but  two  of  the  assembled  multitude,  stood  by  the 
side  of  Old  John  Brown,  that  noble  champion  of 
freedom.  Two  alone  stood  aloof.  They  were  the 
midnight  companions  of  Guy  Wren  at  the  post-oak 
tree. 

"  Come  with  me,"  said  Captain  Brown  as  he  led 
the  way  to  his  home  on  the  Potawatomie.  It  was 
not  a  gorgeous  structure ;  it  was  not  a  palatial  resi- 
dence. The  home  of  the  predestined  leader  of  the 


254  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

second  and  holier  American  Revolution  was  but  a 
low  log-cabin,  containing  a  door  and  two  windows ; 
its  roof  of  boards  rived  from  trees  fallen  by  his  own 
hand.  It  was  from  here  those  evergreen  trees  had 
been  taken  that  now  ornamented  so  many  New  Eng- 
land homes,  and  the  man  who  now  stood  here  as  the 
Captain  of  a  resolute  band  of  freedom-loving  men 
was  the  same  who  carried  those  trees  to  the  East 
and  gave  with  them  the  secret  pledge  whose  import 
we  shall,  in  years  to  come,  ascertain.  Near  his  cabin 
was  the  spot  from  whence  they  were  taken. 

You  ask,  Why  did  he  choose  this  secluded  spot? 
Go  view  its  surroundings  and  you  will  learn.  Once 
there,  without  a  guide,  you  cannot  return  to  the  path 
by  which  you  came.  The  soil  is  not  as  fertile  as  that 
of  the  surrounding  country,  but  what  enemy  dare 
venture  upon  that  home  when  its  inmates  were  there  ! 

As  they  approached  the  cabins,  they  observed  the 
departure  of  a  band  of  Pro-Slavery  men  from  the 
houses  of  the  old  man's  sons.  During  the  absence 
of  the  men,  these  ruffians  had  shamefully  abused 
their  families,  and  in  leaving,  had  told  them  that  if 
they  and  their  husbands  did  not  leave  by  the  next 
day,  they  would. return  and  kill  the  last  one  of  them. 

The  old  man  turned  to  his  aged  follower  after  he 
had  listened  to  the  story  of  the  women,  and  said  : 

"  Now  war  must  begin.  I  wish  I  could  see  Dickey 
Deane.  I  want  her  with  me,  but  you  come ;  per- 
haps we  can  make  arrangements  for  to-day." 

They  left  the  camp.  Soon  a  light  wagon,  equipped 
with  a  surveyor's  outfit,  stood  near  the  cabin.  The 
old  man  came  out,  dressed  in  a  different  costume. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  255 

A  surveyor's  compass  hung  by  his  side,  and  he  car- 
ried a  spy-glass  in  his  hand. 

"I  want  two  more  men,"  said  he,  calling  them  from 
the  camp.  When  they  came  they  mounted  into  the 
wagon  and  drove  in  a  southerly  direction.  After 
driving  some  distance,  they  left  the  wagon.  As  they 
walked  along,  the  two  old  men  talked  of  former 
days,  when  they  had  first  met  in  England,  where 
Brown  was  engaged  as  a  wool-dealer.  They  talked 
of  the  time  when  this  Englishman  had  given  Brown 
money  to  assist  in  procuring  homes  for  the  Africans 
who  had  already  thrown  off  the  galling  yoke  of 
slavery  and  sought  protection  in  the  Northern  States 
and  in  Canada. 

"There  they  are,"  whispered  Brown,  and  they  be- 
gan their  work  of  surveying.  In  a  short  time  they 
were  "running  their  line"  right  through  the  camp  of 
the  invaders. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 
"DICK  RICHARDS"  SUSPICIONED. 

ICKEY  stood  at  the  officer's  door  a  moment, 
all  was  still.     Placing  her  ear  to  the  key-hole, 
she  could  hear  the  words  of  their  whispered 
consultation. 

"  You  are  right,  Wren,  there  is  a  spy  among  us, 
who  it  is,  I  can  not  tell,   neither  have  I  any  suspi- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

cions."  These  were  the  first  words  Dickey  heard. 
They  were  followed  by  others  from  Wren,  who  said  : 

"  I  have  been  watching  this  school-teacher,  Dick 
Richards,  for  some  time.  He  was  gone  from  here 
when  those  Yankees  escaped  from  Boonville,  and  I 
think  he  needs  watching." 

"  Yes,  we  must  be  on  the  look-out,  for  they  are  up 
to  every  trick,"  said  another  voice. 

"  Wilkerson  and  Sherman  were  here  yesterday, 
urging  us  to  come  and  knock  that  Brown  out-fit 
over,  or  they  would  soon  have  the  lead,"  growled 
Wren. 

Dickey  turned  and  crept  away  to  her  own  room, 
down  stairs,  where  she  packed  her  few  articles  of  ap- 
parel, and  securing  Raven,  she  galloped  away  over 
the  prairie,  following  the  trail  made  by  the  Pro-Slav- 
ery men  in  making  their  raids  into  Kansas. 

The  following  morning,  at  the  instigation  of  Wren, 
a  warrant  was  issued  for  the  arrest  of  Dick  Richards, 
but  when  the  Sheriff  came  to  serve  the  warrant, 
Dick  could  nofbe  found.  Earnest  search  was  made 
of  every  house  in  town,  but  without  avail.  The 
honest,  fair-minded  citizens  believed  their  teacher 
had  been  killed,  having  fallen  under  the  suspicion  of 
such  unscrupulous  men  as  Guy  Wren,  and,  that  his 
pony  had  been  secreted,  to  convey  the  idea,  that  he 
had  escaped.  This  belief  was  confirmed  beyond 
doubt,  when,  during  the  day,  a  suit  of  clothes  were 
found,  which  were  identified  as  having  belonged  to 
Dick. 

Orders  were  issued  to  "  fall  in,"  and  "  form  ranks 
for  Kansas."  Banners  were  thrown  to  the  breeze, 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  2  $  7 

on  which  were  inscribed    various    mottoes,    the    fol- 
lowing being  the  most  prominent: 

"  Yankees  tremble  and  Abolitionists  fall ! 
Our  motto  is   '  Southern  rights  for  all ! '  " 

A  bountiful  supply  of  spirituous  liquors  was  car- 
ried along,  as  an  antidote  for  snake  bites  and  the 
ague. 

Grandly,  bravely,  superbly  did  that  host  march 
forth  with  drums  beating  and  colors  flying ;  each 
heart  beating  high  with  expectation.  Patriotism,  as 
a  sentiment,  if  it  existed  at  all,  existed  to  a  very 
small  degree,  in  the  hearts  of  those  composing  that 
band,  therefore  their  expectations  were  high,  and 
their  anticipations  bright.  They  expected,  as  indi- 
viduals, to  return  laden  with  valuable  plunder,  and 
with  the  proceeds  derived  from  its  sale,  continue  the 
bacchanalian  orgies  which  had  characterized  their 
conduct  since  they  had  joined  the  army  of  the  Bor- 
der Ruffians.  They  anticipated,  by  force  of  num- 
bers, that  the  Yankees  would  flee  upon  their  ap- 
proach, and  thus  their  victory  would  be  easy. 

On  reaching  the  State  line,  they  divided  into  three 
divisions,  the  first  going  to  Lecompton,  from  whence 
it  would  sweep  down  upon  Lawrence.  The  second 
proceeded  to  a  point  six  miles  south  of  Osawatomie, 
while  the  third  entered  Kansas  on  the  Santa  Fe 
road.  It  was  the  second  company  that  the  pseudo- 
surveyors  espied,  and  "ran  their  line  "  and  "  drove 
their  stakes  "  through  the  heart  of  the  camp,  the  oc- 
cupants of  which  not  doubting  but  what  the  party 
were  really  government  surveyors,  asked  no  ques- 
tions concerning  their  political  sentiments. 
16 


258  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  IV A  TOM  IE. 

The  surveyors  left  their  instruments  and  sat  down 
to  dinner  with  them.  While  eating,  they  talked  free- 
ly of  the  object  that  had  brought  them  into  that 
neighborhood,  They  said,  "There  was  an  old  man 
by  the  name  of  Brown,  who  had  several  sons.  They 
had  come  especially  to  put  him  out  of  the  way,  be- 
sides they  had  the  names  of  other  men  in  this  vi- 
cinity, whom  they  proposed  looking  after  as  soon  as 
they  had  disposed  of  Brown  and  his  sons." 

They  continued,  "  Since  our  arrival  here  we  have 
learned  that  a  young  woman,  from  Osawatomie,  is 
now- in  Missouri  acting  as  a  spy  upon  our  move- 
ments. We  shall  do  our  best  to  find  her,  and  when 
we  do,  we  will  hang  her  to  the  first  tree  we  come  to." 

While  the  conversation  between  Brown,  for  he  it 
was  that  was  personating  a  surveyor,  and  the  invad- 
ers was  going  on,  a  young  man,  small  of  stature, 
clad  in  the  military  uniform  of  the  United  States, 
walked  leisurely  into  camp  and  joined  in  the  conver- 
sation. 

The  old  man's  eyes  sparkled  as  he  beheld  the 
young  soldier,  who  gave  a  certain  sign  as  he  ap- 
proached. Brown  now  knew  that  one  of  his  bravest 
and  most  energetic  workers  was  here.  A  smile 
played  upon  the  features  of  those  two,  as  they  lis- 
tened to  the  boasting,  bragging  remarks  of  the  in- 
vaders. 

When  the  "surveyors"  resumed  their  work,  they 
"  back-sighted,"  as  is  the  custom  of  such  men,  and 
pretending  to  find  an  error  in  the  placing  of  their 
stakes,  retraced  the  whole  line  to  ascertain  where  the 
deviation  began.  The  soldier,  pretending  to  wish  to 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  259 

observe  how  such  errors  were  corrected,  accompan- 
ied them,  and  they  were  soon  free  from  observation 
from  the  camp,  when  they  hastened  to  the  cabin  of 
Jdhn  Brown,  where  his  friends  were  awaiting  his  re- 
turn, as  he  had  instructed  them  to  do. 

To  them  he  conveyed  the  information  he  had  ob- 
tained. A  merry  laugh  followed,  and  three  cheers 
were  given  for  Captain  Brown  and  his  Gunter's 
chain.  They  watched  closely  the  movements  of  the 
young  soldier.  There  was  but  one,  Hayden,  who 
recognized  him.  No  disguise  could  hide  from  him 
the  brightness  that  flashed  from  those  blue  eyes — 
which  belonged  to  none  other  than  Dickey  Deane, 
the  spy. 

Hayden  cast  upon  her  a  look  of  indifference. 
Dickey  saw  that  look  and  understood  its  origin. 
She  knew  that  he  lacked  stability.  Anything  might 
call  forth  his  energies,  as  long  as  it  yielded  a  meas- 
ure of  excitement,  but  as  soon  as  that  ebbed,  his  in- 
terest was  gone.  His  efforts  were  well  intended,  and 
his  plans  properly  conceived,  yet  he  lacked  the  will- 
power and  energy  to  properly  execute  these  plans. 
Besides,  jealousy  was  another  characteristic  of  his 
nature,  and  the  peculiarly  indifferent  look  he  gave 
Dickey,  as  he  recognized  her  in  the  soldier's  uniform, 
showed  that  he  was  jealous  of  her,  on  account  of  the 
confidence  extended  to  her  by  Captain  Brown.  She 
feared  that  the  day  would  come,  when  he  would  prove 
the  Judas,  and  consign  them  into  the  hands  of  their 
bitter  enemies. 

Thus  thought  Ona  Leland,  as  she  stood  in  the 
character  of  "  Dickey  Deane,  the  spy,"  and  person- 


260  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE. 

ating  a  United  Slates  soldier — of  one,  who  had  been 
of  great  service  to  the  Free-States  men.  Her  pre- 
sentiments had  ever  been  of  assistance  to  her,  and 
she  had  learned  to  heed  them,  no  matter  how  para- 
doxical they  appeared. 

The  name  of  Dickey  Deane  was  now  being  pro- 
claimed over  the  land.  Her  friends,  though  unknown 
to  many  of  them,  thought  of  her  with  pride  when 
considering  her  services  to  the  Free-State  cause. 
The  same  name  was  spoken  in  derision  among  the 
leaders  of  the  Pro-Slavery  faction.  They  traced  all 
their  misfortune  to  Dickey  Deane,  "  The  Spy  of 
Osawatomie."  An  account  of  her  doing  had  been 
published  in  the  Southern  papers,  and  a  reward  of  a 
thousand  dollars  offered  for  her  capture.  But  she 
was  not  the  least  disconcerted.  She  was  as  calm  as 
when  entertaining  friends  in  Mrs.  Wise's  drawing- 
room  in  Washington.  She  had,  it  is  true,  discovered 
their  various  plans,  and  in  some  manner  conveyed 
her  knowledge  to  her  friends,  thus  enabling  them  to 
be  prepared  to  receive  those  who  came  to  slay  and 
rob.  Such  a  state  of  affairs  was,  indeed,  aggravating 
to  the  Pro-Slavery  men,  and  in  their  wrath  and  ill- 
feeling  toward  her,  had  in  their  newspapers  described 
her  as  "horrid  and  hideous,"  thus  enabling  her  to 
continue  her  work  without  fear  of  detection,  as  her 
beauty  attracted  universal  attention. 

Old  John  Brown  and  the  young  "soldier,"  accom- 
panied by  two  ladies,  left  the  cabin  and  drove  to 
Osawatomie,  where  the  "soldier"  left  the  wagon, 
and  proceeding  to  a  stump  near  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Leland,  drew  forth  a  key  and  entered  the  house  by 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  261 

the  back  door.  Proceeding  to  a  room  up-stairs,  he 
selected  from  the  wardrobe  a  becoming  dress  of 
black  with  dark  cuffs,  and  collar  trimmed  with  gold. 
Going  to  a  trunk,  he  produced  curls,  gold-headed 
hair  pins  and  jewelry,  and  in  a  few  moments  the 
"soldier"  was  transformed  into  Ona  Leland.  She 
herself  could  hardly  believe  that  the  transformation 
could  be  so  complete  as  was  revealed  by  the  reflected 
image  from  the  mirror. 

In  a  brief  time,  some  half-dozen  of  her  nearest 
neighbors  had  gathered  at  her  home,  where  they 
pressed  her  with  questions  as  to  where  she  had  been 
during  the  recent  troubles. 

Even  as  Ona  Leland,  she  had  to,  in  a  measure, 
continue  in  disguise.  Brown,  Hayden,  and  her  im- 
mediate family  friends,  were  all  who  knew  that 
Dickey  Deane  and  Ona  Leland  were  one  and  the 
same  person. 

She  told  her  neighbors  that  she  had  kept  herself 
informed  of  what  had  occurred  in  Osawatomie,  and 
regretted  that  she  had  not  been  here  to  rejoice  with 
them  at  their  success  in  receiving  information  of  the 
intended  raids  of  the  invaders  and  of  the  safe  return 
of  those  who  had  been  captured  and  carried  into 
Missouri. 

Thus  they  conversed  on  various  subjects  pertain- 
ing to  their  trials  and  sufferings,  until  Ona  expressed 
her  intention  of  taking  a  ride.  Proceeding  to  Mr. 
Robers',  she  found  Swan  where  he  had  been  sent 
when  Aunt  Nancy  nnd  Robert  went  East.  Then  to 
Mr.  Gedins',  where  she  had  left  Raven  the  night 
previous,  on  her  arrival  from  Westport.  Having 


262  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

strapped  a  blanket  on  Raven,  she  donned  a  heavy 
black  riding  habit,  and  was  soon  on  her  way  north 
of  Osawatomie,  leading  Swan,  much  to  the  surprise 
of  her  neighbors,  who  exclaimed,  "  Where  can  she 
be  going?" 

She  crpssed  the  river  and  was  soon  traveling  rap- 
idly on  the  well-beaten  trail  leading  to  the  landing 
on  the  Missouri  river  at  Kansas  City.  She  was  at- 
tracted by  and  pleased  with  the  beauty  of  the  sur- 
rounding country.  Wild  flowers  of  every  hue  and 
odor  gave  forth  their  fragrance  on  the  balmy  air. 
She  had  never  before  traveled  on  this  road  in  spring- 
time, and  it  seemed  a  new  country  to  her. 

After  traveling  about  five  miles,  she  came  near  to 
a  high  mound  or  knob,  upon  its  apex  she  discovered 
something,  which  her  glass  revealed  to  be  merely  a 
loose  pile  of  stones.  She  rode  to  where  the  ascent 
was  too  steep  for  safety,  and  dismounting,  clambered 
up  to  the  pile  of  rocks.  "  What  a  beautiful  view  !  " 
exclaimed  she,  and  taking  out  her  glass,  she  looked 
far  away  to  the  east.  There  she  beheld  the  glitter- 
ing spires  of  Harrisonville.  To  the  southeast  were 
the  large  orchards  and  dark-green  corn  fields.  To 
the  south  she  could  see  across  the  Marias  des 
Cygne,  and  on  the  bluffs  she  discovered  the  camp  of 
the  Missourians,  where  she  had  been,  disguised  as  a 
soldier,  the  day  previous.  More  to  the  southwest, 
she  saw  upon  a  high  mound  near  the  Marias  des 
Cygne,  the  outlines  of  two  men,  who  seemed  to  be 
watching  her  movements.  They  belonged  to  Brown's 
band  of  surveyors.  They  were  standing  on  Grand 
View,  a  mound  southwest  of  Osawatomie,  a  favorite 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE.  263 

"lookout"  of  the  old  hero.  Although  she  had  of- 
ten seen  from  a  distance  this  mound,  yet  she  had 
never  learned  its  name,  and  she  concluded  she  would 
name  it,  which  she  accordingly  did,  calling  it  "  Pilot 
Knob,"  which  name  it  yet  bears. 

As  the  tourist  glides  along  on  the  cars,  after  leav- 
ing the  city  of  Paolo,  bound  for  the  fertile  fields  and 
blooming  prairies  of  Kansas,  that  knob  attracts  his 
watchful  eye,  as  the  train  rushes  with  the  speed  of 
the  wind  at  its  base.  As  his  vision  is  greeted  by 
that  monument  of  rough  stones  will  his  thoughts  re- 
vert to  that  little  New  Hampshire  girl  who  gave  it 
its  name,  as  she  stood  in  the  fresh  green  grass  of  the 
fragrant  spring  and  gazed  far  away  over  the  vast  ex- 
panse of  prairie  ? 

As  she  turned  to  retrace  her  steps,  she  heard  a 
faint  moan.  She,  ever  on  the  alert,  stopped  to  lis- 
ten. Again  the  sound  was  repeated.  Grasping  her 
revolver,  she  looked  cautiously  about  her.  She 
glanced  among  the  rocks  composing  the  rude  monu- 
ment; again  she  heard  the  noise,  this  time  it  seemed 
to  be  farther  north.  Advancing  a  few  steps  in  that 
direction,  along  the  crest  of  the  mound,  she  beheld 
lying  in  the  long  gjrass,  with  no  protection  save  the 
blue  canopy  of  heaven,  a  helpless  child.  She  lifted 
it  in  her  arms,  wondering  how  it  had  ever  reached 
that  place.  Upon  examination,  she  found  it  was 
alive.  Descending  the  mound  to  where  she  had  left 
the  ponies,  all  the  while  exclaiming,  "  What  shall  I 
do  with  it." 


264  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


CHAPTER    XLVI. 

THE  STORM. 

WHEN  John  Brown  left  Osawatomie,  he  pro- 
ceeded directly  to  Grand  View,  where  Ona 
had  observed  him  from  Pilot  Knob.     The 
old  hero  also  saw  his  spy  as  she  stood  upon    the 
mound    north   of  him,   but   he  lingered    not   on   his 
watch-tower.     He  hastened  on  to  other  duties.     He 
was  sounding  the   tocsin  of  war,   and  gathering   the 
clan  in  martial  array,   to  inaugurate  the  strife  which 
continued  to  be  waged  for  years,  between  the  Free- 
State  and  Pro-Slavery  factions. 

The  following  morning  dawned  bright  and  beauti- 
ful. All  nature  was  clad  in  loveliness.  The  air  was 
laden  with  the  perfume  of  the  flower-bedecked  prair- 
ies. A  quiet  reigned  over  the  face  of  nature  and 
men  should  have  been  at  peace.  But  it  was  other- 
wise. The  Border  Ruffians  again  visited  the  quiet 
settlement  on  the  Potawatomie,  and  grossly  insulted 
the  helpless  families  of  the  settlers,  who  had  re- 
mained at  home.  They  reiterated  their  threats  of 
extermination  and  for  the  time  withdrew. 

At  noon  there  came  a  change.  Although  the  sun 
continued  to  pour  his  burning  rays  upon  th'e  earth, 
yet  a  strong  breeze  had  arisen,  which,  instead  of 
bearing  refreshment  upon  its  wings,  caused  the  hot 
air  to  appear  only  the  more  oppressive.  Many  re- 
marked, "  Such  a  state  of  affairs  indicated  a  storm." 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  265 

During  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  a  sultry  haze 
overpread  the  face  of  the  country.  An  hour  later  a 
deep,  dark,  portentious  cloud  appeared  in  the  west. 
The  zig-zag  lightning  flashed  across  its  face ;  night 
had  suddenly  appeared.  The  cloud  passed  on  to- 
ward the  east ;  the  wind  ceased ;  the  stillness  of 
death  reigned  over  all.  How  desolate  were  those 
women  and  children  in  their  cabins  on  the  Potawat- 
omie !  Fathers,  husbands,  brothers  and  neighbors 
all  gone ;  not  a  man  remained  in  the  settlement, 
they  were  hiding  for  protection  in  the  bush. 

The  wind  changed,  coming  from  the  direction  of 
the  cloud  which  had  so  recently  passed.  With  the 
wind  came  the  cloud,  the  same  lurid  flashes  illumin- 
ating its  face,  while  thunder  loud  and  deep  pealed 
and  reverberated  up  and  down  the  valley.  In  a 
moment  the  storm  burst  in  all  its  fury  upon  that 
settlement,  which  seemed  predestined  to  be  de- 
stroyed. The  wind  whisked  through  every  crevice 
between  the  rough  logs  JR.  the  cabins;  windows  were 
burst  open  and  doors  torn  from  their  hinges. 

In  vain  did  the  inmates  strive  to  keep  their  goods 
together.  The  wind  whirled  them  from  their  grasp. 
Huddled  together  under  the  beds  were  the  mother 
and  children  in  each  cabin,  awaiting  the  result  of  the 
terrific  force  of  the  storm.  The  day  grew  darker ; 
the  rain  fell  in  torrents  and  ran  in  sluices  down  the 
walls  and  over  the  floors.  Peal  after  peal,  crash  after 
crash,  the  thunder  rolls  above  the  din  of  the  mutter- 
ing storm.  Will  their  cabins  withstand  the  united 
forces  of  the  elements  ? 

Fences  are  blown  down  and  carried  away,  yet  the 


266  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

cabins  stand  against  the  fury  of  the  storm.  Sud- 
denly and  unexpectedly  the  wind  ceaseth  ;  rain 
falls  no  longer;  calmness  again  settles  upon  the 
face  of  nature;  bright  stars  twinkle  out  their  glad- 
ness; the  atmosphere  is  balmy  and  fresh,  yet  quiet 
does  not  come  to  the  hearts  of  those  women.  A 
deep  gloom,  an  anxious,  expectant  look  rests  upon 
their  countenances.  Their  thoughts  were  not  of  the 
"wreck  of  matter"  around  them,  but  out  in  the 
gloom  toward  loved  ones  who  for  protection  had 
sought  the  shelter  of  the  wild  wood.  How  had  they 
fared  during  the  storm?  Had  they  been  torn  asun- 
der by  the  "bolts  of  heaven,  or  had  the  Great  Ruler 
miraculously  preserved  their  lives? 

During  the  night  their  friends  return.  From  them 
they  learn  that  they  had  found  shelter  from  the  wind 
in  a  neighboring  ravine.  That  is  all  they  learn,  and 
now  that  they  have  returned,  it  is  all  they  desire  to 
know. 

Let  us  follow  them  during  their  absence.  While 
the  elements  were  at  strife  ;  the  disrupted  heavens 
pouring  out  wind  and  rain;  the  booming  thunder 
echoing  from  hill  to  valley;  the  forked  lightening 
glinting  from  cloud  to  cloud,  concentrating  its 
powers  to  hurl  upon  earth  and  demonstrate  to  man 
his  weakness  and  insignificance;  the  minds  of  men 
were  busy,  thoughtless  of  the  surrounding  strife,  ma- 
turing plans  already  conceived,  to  wreak  vengeance 
upon  their  kind. 

After  the  storm  had  abated,  the  homes  of  men 
whose  sympathies  were  with  the  Pro-Slavery  faction, 
were  visited  by  masked  men  and  five  of  their  num- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  267 

her  carried  away.  Their  bodies  were  found  the  fol- 
lowing day  perforated  with  bullets.  None,  except 
God  and  the  participants,  knew  who  had  been  guilty 
of  the  crime.  "  Patience  had  ceased  to  be  a  virtue  " 
with  the  Free-State  settlers.  War  had  begun  in 
earnest.  Blighting,  desolating  guerilla  war  claimed 
its  victims  on  every  hand.  Massacre  and  murder  ran 
riot  throughout  the  land.  Men  scarcely  knew  whom 
to  trust.  A  line  was  drawn,  there  was  no  neutral 
ground.  Free-States  men  grouped  their  families  for 
protection.  Men  could  not  be  seen  during  the  day. 
Occasionally,  as  the  gloom  of  night  lowered  its  man- 
tle upon  the  earth,  they  would  creep,  stealthily,  to 
their  cabins  and  softly  commune  with  their  loved 
ones. 

Nearly  a  week  after  the  storm,  a  band  of  Border 
Ruffians,  commanded  by  Capt.  Pate,  came  to  the 
settlement,  searching  for  old  man  Brown  and  his 
boys.  They  succeeded  in  capturing  John  Brown, 
Jr.,  and  Jason  Brown.  They  were  afterwards  joined 
by  Capt.  Woods'  company  of  dragoons,  and  together 
they  burned  the  store  of  Wines,  on  the  Potawatomie. 
Brown  himself  was  away  at  Lawrence.  They  car- 
ried their  prisoners  away,  and  as  they  were  camped 
one  night  at  the  head  of  a  creek  or  ravine,  called  Black 
Jack,  a  woman  entered  the  camp,  carrying  a  bundle 
of  clothes  in  one  hand  and  a  field  glass  in  the  other. 
She  said  :  "  I  am  lost." 


26  o  THE  SP  Y  Of  OS  A  IV A  TOM  IE. 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 

THE  BABE  OF  THE  PRAIRIES. 

ONA  took  the  sweet-faced  child  in  her  arms  and 
caressed  it,  smoothing  back  the  long,  golden 
curls,  which  reminded  her  of  her  own  silken 
tresses  when  she  was  a  child  in  her  mother's  arms. 

She  continued  to  caress  it  until  a  smile  played 
upon  its  features,  in  answer  to  her  own.  She  in  a 
s\veet  pleasant  tone  asked  : 

"  What  is  your  name?  little  pet." 

"  Me  name  is  Ota,"  answered  the  child. 

"  Ota,  can  you  tell  me  where  your  mamma  is?" 

"  Mamma  gone." 

Ona  saw  it  was  useless  to  question  the  little  one 
further,  and  replacing  the  little  pink  sun-bonnet  upon 
its  shapely  head  and  securing  it,  she  led  Raven  to  a 
low  place  and  with  the  child  in  her  arms,  she  sprang 
upon  his  back,  leaving  Swan  to  follow.  Arranging 
the  child  comfortably  upon  her  lap,  she  pursued  her 
journey. 

She  stopped  at  the  Indian  Mission  on  the  east  side 
of  Moody  Creek,  to  make  inquiries  concerning  the 
child.  She  learned  that  a  woman  had  passed  the 
morning  previous,  carrying  a  child  and  had  returned 
at  sunset  without  it.  She  was  thought  to  be  insane. 
She  was  very  sick,  lying  in  one  of  the  Indian  huts 
unconscious  of  her  surroundings.  Ona  thought  best 
to  retain  the  child,  and  procuring  some  food  from  the 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  269 

Indian  woman,  she  fed  it.  Indications  of  an  ap- 
proaching storm  induced  her  to  remain,  but  on  fur- 
ther consideration,  she  concluded  to  press  on,  which 
she  did,  reaching  the  Shawnee  Mission  in  time  to  se- 
cure shelter  just  as  the  storm  burst  over  the  place. 

After  supper  she  rocked  the  little  one  to  sleep,  all 
the  while  softly  humming  a  sweet  lullaby  song.  As 
she  thus  sat,  she  heard  the  name  of  Dickey  Deane 
mentioned  by  some  one  of  a  party  who  were  holding 
an  animated  conversation  in  the  adjoining  room. 
The  child  by  this  time  being  asleep,  she  laid  it  gent- 
ly upon  the  bed,  and  with  her  head  resting  against 
the  partition  between  the  rooms,  endeavoring  thus  to 
obtain  a  knowledge  of  what  those  persons  in  the 
other  room  were  conversing  about,  in  order  to  be 
prepared  for  any  emergency,  should  she  be  identi- 
fied. 

The  subject  of  conversation  had  changed ;  she 
heard  a  low,  sweet  voice  mention  the  name  of  Lillie 
Calhoun.  At  the  mention  of  that  name  she  forgot 
her  purpose,  as  her  mind  wandered  to  scenes  of  ear- 
lier days  when  she  and  Lillie  were  boon  compan- 
ions. Those  joyous  days  of  mirth  and  merry-mak- 
ing ;  those  halcyon  days  of  love,  when  each  thought 
the  other  more  deserving.  Then  she  wandered  in 
imagination  to  the  last  parting  at  Strawn,  when  Lil- 
lie carelessly  threw  the  envelope  from  the  stage  as 
she  bade  her  friend  adieu  ;  she  thought  of  herself'as 
she  picked  it  up  with  the  determination  of  cherishing 
it  as  a  simple  memento  of  the  past ;  she  thought  of 
her  summons  to  the  bedside  of  her  dying  friend,  of 
the  cruel  letter  which  caused  that  death,  of  the  flow- 
er-laden grave  in  the  far-away  Southern  clime. 


270  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

Such  thoughts  occupied  her  mind  until  tired  na- 
ture demanded  attention.  She  lay  down  by  the  side 
of  the  sleeping  child,  with  her  revolver  under  her 
pillow.  When  she  awoke,  day  was  dawning  in  the 
east.  Ordering  an  early  breakfast,  much  to  the  sur- 
prise of  her  hostess,  she  was  soon  on  her  way,  hav- 
ing thus  avoided  answering  innumerable  questions. 

She  pressed  on,  carrying  the  child  until  noon, 
when  she  stopped  under  a  tree  on  the  bank  of  a 
ravine,  where  bubbled  a  fresh  spring  of  water,  to  par- 
take of  the  refreshments  she  had  brought  for  the 
child  and  herself. 

When  she  had  rested  sufficiently,  she  resumed  her 
journey.  Not  desiring  to  enter  St.  Joseph  at  an  early 
hour,  she  rode  slowly.  When  she  reached  the  imme- 
diate neighborhood  of  the  city,  she  secured  a  heavy 
veil  over  her  head  and  face.  As  the  last  lingering 
rays  of  a  setting  sun  elongated  her  shadow  and 
marked  its  outline  upon  the  distant  plain,  and  gilded 
the  spires  with  a  golden  sheen,  she  entered  the 
suburbs  of  the  city. 

As  she  passed  a  party  of  boys  who  were  playing 
on  a  corner  near  the  hotel,  she  heard  one  exclaim  : 
"  Look,  there  goes  Kate  Oyster's  white  pony  ! " 

She  alighted  in  front  of  the  hotel.  The  family  and 
boarders  being  at  supper,  her  arrival  was  unnoticed. 
She  ascended  the  steps,  passed  through  the  hall  and 
entered  the  parlor  where  Mr.  Oyster  and  Kate  were 
sitting. 

As  Kate  arose  to  receive  her,  she  removed  her 
veil,  when  Kate  exclaimed  : 

"  Oh,  Cousin  Ona,"  and  hastened  forward  to  em- 
brace her. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  271 

When  she  beheld  Ota,  she  started  in  surprise 
and  ejaculated : 

"  What  a  pretty  child  !  Where  in  the  world  did 
you  get  her?  Whose  is  she,  Ona?" 

"  Before  answering  all  your  questions,"  said  Ona, 
"  I  want  to  call  your  attention  to  the  pretty  ponies  I 
have.  They  are  in  front  of  the  house." 

Kate  bounded  from  the  room  in  great  haste  to  see 
the  beautiful  ponies.  Soon  her  exclamations  of  sur- 
prise and  delight  reached  the  ears  of  her  papa  and 
Ona. 

"  Oh,  papa,  do  come  and  see  Swan !  He  is 
here." 

Mr.  Oyster  hastened  to  rejoice  with  Kate  over  the 
return  of  her  long-lost  pony.  During  their  absence, 
Ona  removed  her  riding  habit  and  the  bonnet  and 
impromptu  wraps  from  Ota.  Kate  forgot  entirely 
the  presence  of  her  cousin  and  her  curiosity  regard- 
ing the  child,  and  not  until  Raven  and  Swan  were 
properly  cared  for  did  she  enter  the  house  to  assail 
her  cousin  with  innumerable  questions. 

Ona  related  to  Mr.  Oyster  and  Kate  her  past 
experiences,  especially  regarding  the  manner  in 
which  she  became  possessed  of  Kate's  pony,  and 
how  and  where  she  found  the  child,  adding  : 

"  When  I  discovered  the  child,  my  first  thoughts 
were  as  to  the  manner  in  which  I  should  dispose  of 
it.  I  was  about  to  return  to  Osawatomie  with  it, 
when  I  concluded  I  would  bring  it  here,  with  the 
hope  that  I  could  induce  you  to  care  for  it,  until  I 
had  time  to  arrange  for  its  future.  At  one  of  the 
Indian  Missions,  I  saw  the  woman,  who,  no  doubt, 


272  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

is  its  mother,  but  some  great  calamity  has  pressed 
so  heavily  upon  her  that  she  lost  her  mind,  besides 
suffering  from  exhaustion  and  disease.  I  felt  that 
she  could  not  long  bear  up  under  her  afflictions,  and 
must  soon  pass  from  earth  away." 

"You  did  right,  Ona,"  said  Mr.  Oyster;  "we  will 
care  for  the  child,  and  I  shall  leave  it  entirely  to  the 
care  of  Kate,  and  now  she  can  have  a  pet  to  fondle 
night  and  day." 

"  Oh,  cousin,  I'm  so  glad  you  found  this  child,  and 
glad  that  you  brought  it  here.  I  will  take  the  best 
possible  care  of  the  little  one,  but  I  do  not  like  the 
idea  of  your  'arranging  for  its  future'  elsewhere 
than  here  with  us.  You  can,  during  your  stay, 
instruct  me  how  to  care  for  it." 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  remain  and  instruct  you  in 
the  matter  of  caring  for  her,  to  the  best  of  my 
ability,  even  if  I  am  deficient  in  such  knowledge 
myself,  but  I  am  now  on  business  that  must  be 
promptly  looked  after.  I  would  like  my  breakfast 
as  early  as  possible.  I  would  like  to  leave  the  city 
by  sunrise.  I  do  not  desire  any  one,  besides  your- 
selves, to  know  that  I  am  here,  or,  after  I  am  gone, 
that  I  have  been  here." 

The  next  morning  early,  she  was  on  her  way  to 
Lawrence,  leaving  Ota  with  Kate,  who  was  well 
pleased,  and  before  Ona  left  remarked : 

"  What  shall  we  call  her  besides  Ota  ?  " 

"  I  have  thought  of  no  name  to  bestow  upon  the 
little  foundling,"  said  Ona;  "besides,  I  have  no 
choice.  I  shall  leave  that  to  you  entirely,  Kate." 

"  May  I  call  her  Ota  Chance?  " 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  273 

"  Yes,  that  will  answer  the  purpose  as  well  as  any, 
until  we  ascertain  her  proper  name,"  replied  Ona. 

While  Kate  was  planning  and  arranging  to  supply 
Ota  with  suitable  apparel — so  she  could  take  her  to 
Sabbath  school,  the  next  Sunday — Ona  was  closely 
observing  the  prominent  features  of  the  country  she 
was  passing  over  on  her  way  to  Lawrence.  She  also 
moved  cautiously,  as  she  had  observed  freshly-made 
tracks  of  horses,  which  unmistakably  indicated  that 
a  troop  had  passed  that  way  recently. 

On  approaching  the  Kaw  river,  she  observed  a 
body  of  men  on  horseback  approaching,  to  avoid 
which  she  turned  into  the  timber  to  the  right  of  the 
road,  and  awaited  their  disappearance  in  the  distance 
before  she  resumed  her  journey  again  on  the  high- 
way. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

A  SCENE  IN  THE  BORDER    RUFFIAN  CAMP. 


**"V7^OU  lost!"  exclaimed  an  uncouth-appearing 

I        individual,  as  he  approached  the  woman 

who  had  entered  the  camp  at  Black  Jack. 

She  was  almost  exhausted  from  walking  so  long. 

The  uncouth  salutation  of  the  ruffian  frightened  her, 

besides  her  attention  being  called  just  at  that  mo- 

ment to   the  prisoners,  who    sat   near   loaded  with 

chains.     She  at  length  rallied  sufficiently  to  ejacu- 

late: 17 


274  THE  SPY  OF  OS  AW  ATOM  IE. 

"  Yes,  I  am  lost.  I  am  anxious  to  find  General 
Blair's  camp." 

"You  bet  you  want  to  find  General  Blair's  camp. 
Come,  boys!"  shouted  one,  "here  is  that  old  hag, 
Dickey  Deane.  We  have  her  safe  now,"  and  before 
she  could  utter  another  word  a  half-dozen  of  the 
"  Chivalry  "  seized  her,  while  others  held  their  weap- 
ons in  readiness,  pointed  toward  the  helpless  woman, 
the  leader  standing  by,  laughing  at  her  distress. 

Her  pockets  were  rifled  of  their  contents  and  her 
field-glass  broken  to  pieces.  Her  hands  were  se- 
curely bound  behind  her  back,  and  she  was  gagged 
so  she  could  not  speak. 

Two  women  from  Westport  were  in  the  camp, 
acting  as  cooks.  Although  they  expressed  feelings 
of  sympathy  for  the  men  who  were  prisoners,  they 
had  no  word  of  comfort  for  the  unfortunate  woman 
in  bonds. 

For  three  days  was  she  kept  in  that  unpleasant 
and  annoying  posture,  her  bonds  removed  only  at 
such  times  as  she  was  permitted  to  eat  of  the  misera- 
bly-prepared food,  yet  during  her  sufferings  she 
found  time  to  feel  for  and  sympathize  with  the  unfor- 
tunate prisoner,  whose  suffering  had  caused  reason 
to  depart  from  his  mind,  and  he  was  now  a  raving 
maniac.  Such  was  the  scene  the  camp  presented  at 
Black  Jack. 

They  had  left  Westport  a  few  weeks  previous, 
fully  determined  to  capture  "  Old  John  BrovVn." 
They  had  succeeded,  they  thought,  in  capturing 
some  of  his  men,  of  the  truth  they  were  not  quite 
certain.  They  felt  assured  that  they  had,  for  a 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  275 

certainty,  captured  the  notorious  spy,  "  Dickey 
Deane." 

They  had  sent  for  Guy  Wren  to  identify  her  and 
also  the  other  prisoners.  Late  one  afternoon  as  they 
were  waiting  Wren's  arrival,  scouts  brought  in  the 
word  "that  Old  John  Brown  and  his  company  were 
approaching  and  were  now  in  the  next  ridge,  with 
the  intention  of  killing  every  Southerner." 

"  Put  these  prisoners  out  of  the  way,"  shouted  the 
Captain.  "Let  them  die  first,"  and  seizing  the  weak 
woman  they  supposed  to  be  Dickey  Deane,  they 
dragged  her  to  a  neighboring  tree,  where  one  of 
them  had  already  thrown  a  rope  over  a  limb.  Re- 
moving the  gag  fronv  her  mouth,  they  placed  the 
rope  about  her  neck,  when  she  made  a  demonstra- 
tion to  speak,  at  which  one  more  cruel  than  the  oth- 
ers suggested  that  they  tie  her  tongue,  which  sugges- 
tion meeting  with  favor  from  the  majority,  they  pro- 
cured a  string,  and  seizing  her  face  with  their  rough 
hands,  they  fastened  her  tongue  securely  and  amused 
themselves  by  pulling  on  the  string  to  cause  her  as 
much  suffering  as  possible  and  almost  depriving  her 
of  consciousness. 

As  they  paused  a  moment  to  more  thoroughly 
arrange  the  rope,  they  heard  the  tramping  of  horses 
approaching.  In  a  moment  they  beheld  some  of 
their  friends  who  belonged  to  General  Blair's  com- 
mand. 

"  Hallo  !  what  are  you  doing  here  ?  "  shouted 
one  of  the  foremost  of  the  new  arrivals. 

"  We've  got  that  old  spy  'Dickey  Deane,'  and  we 
are  going  to  swing  her  up.  Come,  give  us  a  lift." 


276  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

By  this  time,  General  Blair  had  approached  to 
note  the  appt-arance  of  the  world-renowned  spy.  A 
s.idden  pallor  spread  over  his  countenance,  and  he 
shouted  : 

"My  God!  Untie  this  worn. in,  you  villains,  or 
I'll  shoot  you  down  like  dogs!"  at  the  same  time 
springing  from  his  saddle,  he  hastened  toward  the 
now  unconscious  woman,  and  clasping  her  tenderly 
in  his  arms,  exclaimed  : 

"Oh,  Ava !  my  wife!  are  you  dead?"  Then 
turning  to  the  ruffians  who  were  hastily  removing 
her  bonds,  said  : 

"Vile  wretches,  how  dare  you  thus  treat  any  one 
wearing  the  sacred  habiliments  of  a  woman  ?  Have 
you,  in  your  thirst  for  blood,  lost  all  respect  and 
decency?  Do  you  propose  to  wage  war  upon 
helpless  women?  Is  it  your  purpose  to  destroy 
every  woman  you  meet,  thus  hoping  to  be  sure  and 
destroy  one,  wlio,  by  her  former  acts,  has  proven 
herself  too  shrewd  to  ever  be  captured  by  such  a  set 
of  desperadoes  as  your  acts  clearly  demonstrate  you 
to  be?  Away,  vile  dogs!  I  never  want  to  look 
upon  your  murderous  and  villainous  faces  again." 

One  by  one,  they  quailed  before  his  wrathful 
expressions  and  crept  away,  feeling  far  different 
than  they  had  a  moment  previous. 

Their  captain  rushed  forward  to  learn  the  cause  of 
the  excitement,  and  was  much  surprised  on  learning 
that  the  prisoner,  for  whose  execution  he  had  recently 
given  orders,  was  the  wife  of  his  commanding  Gene- 
ral. He  assisted  the  General  in  restoring  her  to 
consciousness,  and  gave  orders  to  let  the  other 
prisoners  remain  as  they  were. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  277 

While  attention  was  being  given  to  the  resuscita- 
tion of  Mrs.  Blair,  a  new-comer  appeared  upon  the 
scene  in  the  person  of  a  young  and  active  man  clad 
in  the  jaunty  costume  of  a  midshipman  in  the  navy. 
Approaching  the  General  and  Captain,  he  produced  a 
pass  from  the  authorities  at  Washington,  giving  him 
permission  to  enter  all  the  towns,  hamlets  and 
military  camps  in  the  territory.  He  produced  a 
sketch-book  as  soon  as  the  officers  had  returned  his 
pass,  and  walking  into  the  camp  looked  about  for  a 
favorable  position,  seemingly  from  which  to  make  a 
sketch  of  the  camp. 

To  some  of  the  men  near,  he  expressed  the 
greatest  surprise  that  they  should  be  compelled  to 
punish  their  men  for  insubordination  as  those  were 
being  punished,  at  the  same  time  pointing  to  the 
prisoners.  When  informed  they  were  prisoners,  he 
intimated  that  they  might  possibly  deserve  the 
treatment  they  were  receiving. 

The  prisoners  had  recognized  in  the  person  of  the 
young  sailor  a  friend,  and  realized  from  the  happy 
expression  that  illumed  his  face  that  assistance  was 
near. 

Seating  himself  near  the  prisoners,  he  began 
sketching  the  camp  and  its  surroundings.  The  Bor- 
der Ruffians  gave  no  attention  to  his  presence.  They 
were  on  the  lookout  for  Old  John  Brown,  of  whose 
approach  their  scouts  had  warned  them,  besides  the 
mistake  they  had  made  in  treating  the  General's 
wife  in  the  manner  they  had,  led  them  to  think  they 
were  acting  too  hastily. 

As  the  sailor  glanced  toward  the  prisoners,  he  saw 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

the  blank  expression  of  countenance  of  one  who 
seemed  utterly  unconscious  of  events  transpiring 
around  him,  a  quick  glance  of  inquiry  toward  the 
other,  who  pointed  toward  his  mate,  and  tapped  his 
own  head  with  his  finger  tips,  at  same  time  shaking 
his  head  slowly.  The  sailor  understood  the  panto- 
mime, and  an  expression  of  sorrow  crept  over  his 
face. 

The  sketch-book  contained  only  the  lay  of  the 
camp  and  its  surroundings.  When  General  and  Mrs. 
Blair  left  for  Westport  the  sailor  accompanied  them. 
On  the  journey  he  learned  of  the  treatment  Mrs. 
Blair  had  received.  She  being  unable  to  talk,  wrote 
down  every  particular  and  handed  it  to  her  husband 
for  perusal,  who  in  turn  passed  it  to  the  young  sailor. 

While  at  Westport,  Mrs.  Blair  had  expressed  the 
opinion  that  the  people  of  the  North  and  East  were 
as  a  class  more  generous  and  kind  than  were  the 
Southerners.  The  expression  had  been  reported  on 
the  streets,  and  it  raised  the  ire  of  some  of  the  "  Chiv- 
alry "  who  had  assembled  after  the  departure  of  the 
army.  They  threatened  to  tar  and  feather  her  and 
send  her  to  the  Missouri  River. 

Fearing  that  she  should  suffer  ere  the  return  of  her 
husband,  she  resolved  to  seek  his  camp  and  there 
gain  protection.  She  started  one  night  and  stopped 
at  Shawnee  Mission  the  same  time  that  Dickey 
Deane  sought  shelter  from  the  storm  for  herself  and 
the  little  waif  which  she  had  found. 

It  was  Mrs.  Blair  whom  she  had  overheard  speak- 
ing of  Lillie  Calhoun.  She  was  telling  the  mission- 
ary of  her  death,  he  having  been  acquainted  with 
Lillie  in  Washington. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  279 

When  the  General  had  read  what  his  wife  had 
written,  he  said  calmly: 

"  To-day  severs  my  connection  with  this  unholy 
warfare.  There  are  two  sides  to  every  question,  and 
for  once  I  acknowledge  I  am  in  error  in  making  my 
selection.  I  am  an  honorable  man,  and  as  such  ad- 
mire and  love  a  properly-conducted  war,  but  such  a 
warfare  as  this  I  condemn.  When  innocent  women 
cease  to  find  protection  even  from  the  enemy,  I  can 
not  endorse  it;  where  greed,  lust,  murder  and  every 
felony  takes  precedence  over  honorable  strife,  I  must 
obey  the  dictates  of  conscience  and  withdraw." 

To  which  the  sailor  replied  :  "  General,  I  for  one 
cannot  find  it  in  my  heart  to  censure  you  for  the 
resolution  to  withdraw  from  the  army,  you  have  just 
expressed.  The  injury  your  wife  has  sustained 
under  a  misapprehension,  which  before  being  hastily 
acted  upon  should  have  been  thoroughly  investigated 
before  action  was  taken  thereon,  is  sufficient  to 
produce  feelings  antagonistic  to  friends  even  who 
are  guilty  of  such  gross  negligence.  Permit  me 
to  thank  you,  General,  for  the  kindness  extended  to 
me  in  permitting  me  to  make  a  sketch  of  the  camp, 
as  well  as  for  the  privilege  of  riding  thus  far  with 
you,  I  will  now  bid  you  and  your  estimable  lady, 
whom  I  hope  will  soon  recover  her  accustomed 
health,  a  kindly  adieu,"  saying  which  the  sailor 
sprang  lightly  from  the  wagon. 

While  General  Blair  and  his  wife  continued  on 
their  way  to  Harrisonville — where  he  had  chosen  to 
go  instead  of  to  Westport,  where  his  wife  had  been 
treated  with  such  disrespect — the  young  sailor  took 


28o  THE  SPY  OF  O$AIVATOM1£. 

a    northwesterly   direction    and    disappeared  in  the 
thickets  in  the  ravine. 

The  camp  of  the  ruffians  was  in  such  confusion 
that  they  had  not  noticed  the  dep  irture  of  the  sailor 
for  half  an  hour  after  he  had  gone,  when,  fearing  he 
might  be  an  emissary  of  Old  John  Brown,  they 
started  in  hot  pursuit.  They  saw  the  wagon  far  in 
advance,  and  putting  spurs  to  their  steeds  they 
overtook  the  wagon  and  found  it  belonged  to  their 
own  company,  and  was  carrying  General  Blair  and  his 
wife  into  Missouri.  They  learned  that  the  young 
sailor  had  started  toward  Lawrence,  and  they  has- 
tened on  in  pursuit.  As  they  reached  the  top  of  a 
divide  they  saw  him  enter  the  thicket  on  the  ravine. 


CHAPTER    XLIX. 
"DICKEY"  IN  JOHN  BROWN'S  CAMP.. 

r  I  \  HE    advancing     horsemen    did     not    observe 
JL       "Dickey"  as  she  rode  in  a.m>>ag  the  bushes, 
on   her  way  to    Lawrence   from   St.  Joseph. 
She  sat  quietly  on  her  pony,  gently  patting  his.  neck 
as  they  passed  by.     She  could;  see  that  they  were 
the  scouts  from  the  camp  of  the  Southern  invaders. 
They  disappeared  in  the  distance,  and  she  emerged 
from  her  hiding-place  and   hastened   toward    Law- 
rence. 

When  she  arrived  at  that  place  she  found  all  in 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  281 

confusion  on  account  of  the  steps  taken  by  the 
invaders  to  avenge  the  murder  of  their  friends  on 
the  Potawatomie.  A  company  of  dragoons  had 
been  sent  to  compel  all  Free-State  settlers  to  leave 
the  Territory,  and  to  bring  Old  John  Brown  to 
Lecompton  for  trial. 

"  Has  any  one  been  sent  to  Brown's  camp  to 
apprise  him  of  the  danger?"  inquired  Dickey  as 
she  dismounted  before  the  hotel. 

"  No  one  has  gone  yet,"  answered  one. 

She  turntd  to  Mrs.  Baker,  the  landlady,  and  asked, 
"  Are  there  any  of  those  sailor  suits  in  the  house 
that  those  visitors  had  who  were  here  a  few  weeks 
ago,?" 

"Yes,  they  left  a  number  of  them.  I  will  procure 
them  for  you  as  soon  as  you  have  eaten  some  din- 
ner, which  will  soon  be  ready." 

After  dinner,  she  secured  the  suits,  and  selecting 
the  newest,  she  proceeded  to  make  some  slight  alter- 
ations, to  suit  her  taste,  and  putting  it  on,  she  ap- 
peared upon  the  street  as  a  sailor.  In  the  jacket 
pocket  she  found  a  card  bearing  the  name  "  Harry 
Owen."  Replacing  the  card  in  her  pocket,  she  said : 
"That  will  be  my  name  on  this  trip." 

Stopping  at  the  book-store,  she  purchased  a 
sketch-book,  in  which  she  wrote  the  name  "  Harry 
Owen,  U.  S.  N." 

She  rode  along  up  the  Potawatomie  trail  for  some 
miles,  when  she  turned  in  the  direction  of  Black  Jack. 
Stopping  at  the  house  of  a  Free-Soil  man,  she  made 
inquiries  for  the  camp  of  John  Brown,  and  also  for 
the  camp  of  the  dragoons.  He  could  impart  no  in- 
formation on  either  point. 


282  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

She  entered  the  ravine  and  followed  a  path  made 
by  cattle  on  their  way  to  and  from  the  water.  She 
slowly  wended  her  way  over  the  fallen  trunks  of  trees 
and  through  the  bushes,  until  just  ahead  she  noticed 
two  branches  broken  from  trees  on  either  side  and 
lopped  across  the  path,  such  being  the  sign  that  the 
camp  was  near. 

"Halt!"  commanded  a  voice  near.  Looking 
ahead,  she  saw  a  man  well-armed  standing  directly 
in  front  of  her.  He  had  glided  from  behind  a  large 
tree,  and  carried  a  revolver  in  his  hand. 

She  looked  at  him  steadily  as  she  grasped  the 
reins  tighter  in  her  hand,  and  said  in  a  low  tone: 

"  Hayden  Douglas,  I  am  Dickey  Deane." 

'•  Dickey  Deane !  I  thought  you  were  in  Mis- 
souri," exclaimed  he  in  surprise. 

"  I  have  been  there.  Where  is  the  Captain's 
camp?  I  must  see  him." 

Hayden  turned  and  led  the  way  to  the  camp. 

She  dismounted  and  gave  her  pony  in  charge  of 
Hayden  and  followed  the  path  leading  to  the  camp. 
She  was  frequently  stopped  by  men  who  unexpect- 
edly darted  from  behind  trees  and  halted  her,  until 
she  could  give  the  pass-word  of  the  company. 

Dinner  was  being  prepared.  There  stood  the  brave 
old  John  Brown,  with  his  sleeves  rolled  up  and  a 
large  piece  of  pork  before  him,  from  which  he  was 
cutting  bountiful  slices,  preparatory  to  cooking  it. 
She  stood  for  some  minutes  unnoticed.  She  was 
admiring  that  old  man  as  he  stood  near  the  blazing 
fire,  preparing  supper  for  the  company,  assisted  by 
Pat  Devilin. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  283 

The  old  man  was  poorly  clad.  He  wore  a  suit  of 
coarse  cloth,  and  his  toes  protruded  from  his  much- 
worn  shoes.  But  his  eye  reflected  the  fire  and  his 
countenance  bespoke  the  noble,  determined  man  he 
was.  4 

"  Never  can  I  forget  the  scene  at  that  camp," 
wrote  she  to  Ida  Brooks,  "  as  I  came  upon  it  in 
that  secluded  place.  Several  horses  were  tied  near, 
with  saddles  on  them,  to  be  in  readiness,  if  needed. 
A  dozen  rifles  and  sabers  were  stacked  near  a  tree, 
while  four  men  well  armed  lay  on  some  blankets 
near,  conversing  in*a  low  tone,  while  on  the  opposite 
side  stood  two  handsome  young  men,  leaning  on 
their  guns.  One  was  the  noble  Hungarian  who  came 
to  America  with  Louis  Kossuth  at  the  close  of  the 
insurrection  in  Hungary.  We  call  him  '  Brave 
Lavanda.'  While  in  the  center,  preparing  food  for 
the  coming  meal,  was  the  brave,  noble  old  man,  John 
Brown." 

The  above  extract  from  "  Dickey's"  letter  gives  a 
true  picture  of  the  camp  as  she  found  it.  Each  man 
having  his  duty  to  perform ;  each  moral,  kind  and 
polite.  Profane  or  vulgar  language  was  not  permit- 
ted. The  men  of  that  camp  were  honorable,  law- 
abiding  men,  who  would  gladly  live  peacefully  and 
quietly  with  their  neighbors — men  who  .regretted 
that  stern  necessity  forced  them  to  fight,  but  since 
they  were  so  compelled  they  would  fight  to  the 
bitter  end. 

As  she  stood  contemplating  the  weird  scene  which 
that  camp  presented,  one  of  them  noticed  her 
presence  and  exclaimed : 


284  THE  $P  y  OJf  OSA  W ATOM  IE. 

"  Come  on,  Miss  Dickey,  the  hospitalities  of  our 
camp  are  ever  open  to  you." 

In  a  moment  all  had  assembled  about  the  place 
where  she  stood,  and  listened  patiently  while  she 
hurriedly  related  the  latest  news,  advising  them  of 
the  impending  danger. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  camp  was  astir,  and 
she  took  leave  of  the  company — Hayden  and  "B  ave 
Lavanda"  escorting  her  beyond  the  picket  lines. 

She  rode  up  the  ravine  to  a  point  beyond  the  path 
by  which  she  had  entered,  as  she  had  been  instructed 
to  do.  She  was  riding  leisurely,  in  deep  meditation, 
thinking  of  the  hardships  and  exposure  calmly 
endured  by  those  brave  men,  whom  she  had  left,  in 
defense  of  a  principle. 

Her  pony  suddenly  stopped  and  snorted,  and  had 
she  not  used  a  restraining  influence  on  the  rein  it 
would  have  turned.  Just  ahead  in  the  path  flashed 
the  fire  from  two  green  eyes.  On  closer  inspection 
she  observed  an  old  coyote  with  her  young  by  her 
side. 

Pat  Devilin  had  once  said  :  "  That  a  coyote  was 
the  only  animal  that  was  meaner  than  an  Indian." 
The  remark  came  to  her  mind  as  she  watched  the 
brute  for  a  moment.  She  drew  her  revolver,  but 
the  thought  occurred  that  she  must  not  shoot  the 
infuriated  animal,  as  the  act  would  betray  her  pres- 
ence to  the  enemy,  should  any  happen  to  be  near  ; 
besides  it  would  cause  her  friends  in  the  camp  she 
had  just  left  much  annoyance. 

She  looked  the  wolf  boldly  in  the  eye  for  a 
moment,  when  its  gaze  relaxed,  and  giving  a  low 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  285 

whine  as  a  signal  to  its  young,  they  bounded  away 
in  different  directions.  The  old  one  stood  a  moment, 
until  seemingly  satisfied  that  her  young  were  safe, 
when  she  too  bounded  up  the  path. 

Dickey  pursued  her  journey  over  deep  washes 
and  gulleys  and  high  ridges  until  she  reached  the 
open  prairie,  and  turning  toward  another  ravine, 
which  was  known  as  Black  Jack,  she  soon  found 
herself  in  the  vicinity  of  the  camp  of  the  ruffians. 
Leaving  her  pony  secreted  in  the  dense  underbrush 
she  continued  her  journey  on  foot,  entering  the 
camp  as  an  artist,  and  leaving  during  the  excitement 
caused  by  mistaking  the  wife  of  one  of  their  leaders 
for  "  Dickey  Deane,  the  spy." 

She  noted  the  approach  of  the  men  who  followed 
her  after  she  left  the  wagon,  and  hastening  to  her 
pony,  she  led  him  some  distance  above  the  only 
path  which  led  through  the  ravine,  and  stopped  un- 
der a  projecting  rock,  which  cast  a  deep  shadow, 
where  she  felt  safe  from  observation. 


CHAPTER  L. 

THE    STRANGER. 

OBERT  and  Aunt  Nancy  returned  to  New  York 
at  the  close  of  the  winter,  leaving  their   little 
home    in    Osawatoniie    in    the    care    of    Dr. 
Stravvn  and  Ona. 


286  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

On  their  arrival  East  they  became  earnestly  en- 
gaged in  soliciting  aid  for  the  Free-State  settlers  of 
Kansas,  while  Ona  kept  them  informed  regarding  the 
events  which  transpired  there. 

Late  in  May  Mr.  Leland  sent  on  a  quantity  of  sup- 
plies, which  he  placed  in  charge"  of  Robert,  who  ac- 
companied them.  On  his  way  to  Kansas,  Robert 
was  joined  by  a  number  of  young  men,  whose  only 
aspiration  was  to  meet  and  become  acquainted  with 
John  Brown  and  fight  under  his  standard. 

Upon  their  arrival  at  Lawrence,  by  the  way  of 
Iowa  and  Nebraska,  the  young  men  who  had  accom- 
panied Robert  remained  there,  while  he  continued 
his  journey  to  Osawatomie  in  search  of  his  sister, 
although  a  friend  had  said  : 

"  You  may  possibly  find  her  there,  but  it  is  far 
easier  to  catch  a  flea  than  to  find  Dickey  Deane." 

Robert  moved  on  slowly  with  his  large  canvas- 
covered  wagon  toward  Osawatomie.  On  his  arrival 
he  learned  that  all  the  men  had  gone  to  Lawrence, 
except  a  few  who  were  unable  on  account  of  sick- 
ness to  go. 

Being  unable  to  find  the  key  to  his  house,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  the  hotel  kept  by  Mrs.  Benning.  There 
he  found  one  of  the  sick  men,  whose  ailment  had 
assumed  a  serious  nature.  Dr.  Strawn  had  left  a 
quantity  of  medicine  with  him  on  his  departure  for 
Lawrence,  but  now  typhoid  fever  had  set  in  and 
raged  with  all  its  virulent  malignity. 

Robert  realized  at  once  that  he  must  render  the 
stricken  one  all  the  aid  and  attention  it  was  possible 
for  him  to  do.  Although  he  was  an  entire  stranger, 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE  287 

yet  sympathy  and  a  sense  of  justice  and  rignt  were 
predominating  characteristics  in  Robert's  mind. 

He  hastened  to  the  Doctor's  office,  and  forcibly 
entering,  procured  such  medicines  as  were  suited  to 
the  old  gentleman's  case,  and  instituting  himself  as 
nurse,  saw  that  they  were  properly  administered. 

Only  once  had  the  stranger  showed  signs  of  con- 
sciousness, and  then  only  for  a  brief  time.  He 
opened  his  eyes  and  gazed  for  a  moment  into  the 
boyish  face  above  him  and  said  : 

"You  are  Roderick  Leland's  son." 

"Yes,"  answered  Robert. 

"  1  have  often  seen  you,  but  could  not  find  you 
when  I  wished  to  speak  with  you,"  continued  the 
sufferer. 

He  closed  his  eyes  and  continued  to  talk  of  a  far- 
off  land,  calling  for  his  mother  and  sister  to  come 
to  him;  then  he  talked  of  Roderick  Leland,  asking 
where  he  had  gone  and  why  had  he  not  come  to  his 
own  home  in  Scotland. 

He,  in  hi.s  delirium,  continued  to  talk  of  Scotland 
and  Roderick  Leland  until  Robert  began  to  think 
that  something  had  transpired,  in  times  past,  com- 
pelling his  father  to  leave  Scotland ;  otherwise  he 
would  return  to  his  old  home  among  the  highlands. 

For  two  weeks  Robert  watched  by  his  bedside, 
until  at  last  the  fever  subsided,  leaving  the  old  man 
pale  and  weak  as  a  child.  He  opened  his  eyes  and 
looked  inquiringly  about,  but  his  young  nurse  had 
gone. 

Orders  had  been  sent  for  Robert  to  report  imme- 
diately at  Lawrence,  and  he  had  hastened  away. 


288  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

When  the  sick  man  looked  around  the  room  for  a 
moment,  he  said  : 

"  What  a  strange  dream  I  have  had  !  When  I  was 
a  young  man,  living  in  my  old  home  in  England,  I 
had  many  friends.  Among  them  was  a  young — " 

Just  at  this  moment  a  woman  rushed  into  the 
room,  exclaiming : 

"The  Missourians  are  coming!" 

All  who  were  able  to  leave  the  house,  hastened 
for  protection  to  the  neighboring  thickets,  except 
Mrs.  Benning  and  her  little  daughter.  They  re- 
mained in  the  sick  man's  room  to  defend  him,  if 
need  be. 

"  Who  are  they,  Etolia  ?  "  asked  the  sick  man,  ad- 
dressing the  little  girl,  as  he  heard  the  tramp  of 
horses'  feet  coming  up  the  street. 

The  child  looked  from  the  open  window  and  saw 
the  approaching  cavalry,  and  replied  : 

"I  don't  know,  but  they  have  a  banner  on  which 
is  printed  in  large  letters  :  '  Guy  Wren  and  his  brave 
three  hundred' " 

"Yes,  they  are,  indeed,  brave  men,"  said  the  sick 
man  scornfully.  "Etolia,  hand  me  that  revolver." 

She  handed  him  the  weapon,  when  he  said: 

"  Now  watch  and  see  that  they  do  not  fire  this 
house." 

From  the  window  she  watched  the  plundering 
band,  who  had  begun  their  pillaging  by  emptying 
all  the  liquor  they  could  find  into  their  canteens. 

"  They  are  coming  in,  mamma,"  said  Etolia,  run- 
ning to  her  mother. 

"  I  have  no  fears,  daughter,  only  for  the  sick  man," 
and  turning  to  him,  said :  "  Let  me  hide  you." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  289 

"Do  as  you^hink  best,"  said  he. 

She  hastily  concealed  him  where  he  lay  by  cover- 
ing him  with  a  feather  bed,  to  which  she  added  quilts 
and  pillows,  thus  giving  to  the  bed  the  appearance 
of  having  no  occupant. 

Ten  or  a  dozen  of  the  gang  entered  the  house. 
They  searched  each  room  ;  forcibly  opened  trunks 
and  satchels,  taking  possession  of  everything  of  value, 
such  as  clothing,  money  and  jewelry.  They  entered 
the  sick  man's  room,  removing  the  pillows  from  the 
bed  in  search  of  valuables. 

As  they  lingered,  the  liquor  began  to  produce  its 
effect,  and  each  moment  they  became  more  abusive, 
threatening  the  helpless  women  and  children  with 
every  manner  of  punishment  if  they  did  not  reveal 
the  hiding  places  of  their  treasures. 

They  had  just  entered  the  dry-goods  store,  pro- 
posing to  transfer  all  the  goods  to  wagons  which 
they  had  brought  for  the  purpose.  When  some  one 
of  their  number  called  out : 

"  Look !  yonder  comes  the  Yankees." 

"  Yonder  comes  the  Yankees,"  was  shouted 
throughout  the  town.  The  ruffians  mounted  in  hot 
haste  and  galloped  off  toward  the  southeast  as  fast 
as  their  horses  could  carry  them,  still  retaining  such 
plunder  as  they  could  secure  about  their  persons. 
Their  scare  had  been  produced  by  the  return  to 
town  of  three  or  four  boys  who  had  been  fishing. 
They  carried  the  poles  on  their  shoulders,  and  the 
drunken  rabble  had  mistaken  them  for  armed  men. 

As  the  ruffians  retreated,  they  met  a  well-known 
Pro-Slavery  man,  who  asked : 
18 


290  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  Where  have  you  been,  boys?  " 

"We  have  been  fighting  Old  John  Brown,  and 
sacked  the  town  back  here  and  left  it  burning,"  an- 
swered Wren. 

Such  was  the  manner  of  boasting  adopted  by  the 
invaders  upon  all  occasions.  They  had  succeeded 
in  burning  two  or  three  houses,  the  women  being 
unable  to  procure  water  in  time  to  arrest  the  flames. 
By  the  watchful  care  of  Etolia,  the  hotel  was  saved, 
she  having  extinguished  a  number  of  fires  which  the 
demons  had  started. 

The  excitement  strengthened  the  old  gentleman. 
Sooner  than  he  anticipated,  he  was  able  to  be  about 
the  house.  As  he  sat  by  the  table  one  day  at  din- 
ner, he  asked  Mrs.  Benning: 

"  Madam,  who  was  my  nurse  during  my  sickness?" 

To  which  she  replied  : 

"  I  do  not  know  his  name.  He  was  a  youth  some- 
where in  his  'teens,'  is  all  I  can  tell  you." 

"  I  sometimes  think  I  saw  him,  yet  it  must  have 
been  only  a  dream,"  he  said  as  he  withdrew  from  the 
table. 

It  was  not  a  dream,  the  transpirings  of  the  brief 
past  had  left  their  impression  upon  his  semi-uncon- 
scious mind,  and  he  now  recalled  them  indistinctly. 

He  wrote  a  letter  to  England,  which  was  addressed 
to  the  young  lady  whom  we  saw  at  the  bedside  of 
Theodocia.  He  wrote  :  "  Pet,  control  your  anxiety 
until  Hayden  and  I  return.  I  feel  that  my  efforts 
will  soon  be  successful  in  attaining  the  object  for 
which  I  so  long  have  sought.  This  being  the  case, 
I  shall,  upon  my  arrival  in  England,  inform  you  re- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  291 

garding  that  which  you  so  much  desire  to  know  as 
to  who  were  your  parents.  With  this  you  must  be 
content  until  I  come."  The  letter  revealed  the  fact 
that  she  was  anxious  to  know  regarding  her  parent- 
age. But  Sir  Charles  was  hoping  for  a  brighter  day 
to  dawn  ere  he  satisfied  the  longing  desire  of  the 
anxious  girl. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

A    WESTERN     HOME. 

WHILE  murder,  plundering  and  rapine  were 
desecrating  the  fair  fame  of  the  new  Ter- 
ritory of  Kansas  during  1856,  many  of 
those  who  participated  in  the  earlier  troubles  had 
returned  to  the  East  and  there  spending  happy  days. 

Among  such  were  Arthur  Holmes  and  Sallie 
Strawn,  who,  in  their  early  childhood  days,  had  played 
together,  but  the  removal  of  Mr.  Strawn  had  separated 
them,  and  until  a  year  previous  they  had  not  met; 
their  meeting  at  that  time  being  accidental. 

Sallie,  during  the  absence  of  the  editor-in-chief  of 
a  religious  journal  with  which  she  was  associated  as 
assistant  editor,  was  occupying  the  editorial  chair, 
when  Arthur,  who  was  a  contributor,  entered  on  a 
matter  of  business. 

The  recognition  of  each  by  the  other  was  mutual. 
The  friendship  of  their  childhood  days  was  renewed, 


292  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

and  as  time  grew  on  apace  they  learned  that  each 
was  necessary  to  the  other's  happiness.  Love  super- 
ceded  the  claims  of  friendship,  and  on  a  bright  and 
cheerful  morning  in  May,  the  ceremony  was  per- 
formed that  united  their  hands  as  their  hearts  had 
long  been  united. 

Leaving  the  church,  they  hastened  home,  where 
Sallie  laid  aside  the  orange  blossoms  and  satin  dress 
and  donning  a  plain  traveling  attire  preparatory  to 
starting  to  Kansas. 

Arthur  had  already  forwarded  his  goods  and  a  new 
printing  press  to  Lawrence,  and  soon  he  and  Sallie 
were  on  their  way  to  their  future  home. 

At  St.  Louis  they  learned  that  they  must  continue 
their  journey  by  the  way  of  Iowa.  When  they 
reached  the  Kaw  or  Kansas  river,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  await  the  falling  of  the  waters  ere  they 
could  cross  to  Lawrence. 

In  search  of  shelter,  they  drove  some  ten  miles 
down  the  river  toward  Missouri,  until  they  reached 
a  small  log  house,  where  they  procured  food  and  the 
desired  shelter. 

It  was  a  true  type  of  the  Pro-Slavery  settler's 
home,  who  came  to  the  Territory  for  the  purpose  of 
"jumping  the  claims"  of  others,  and  thus  holding 
all  the  land  in  the  interest  of  his  political  faction. 
Sallie  stood  a  moment  hesitating  at  the  door  step 
before  she  could  muster  sufficient  courage  to  enter. 

The  house  was  small — twelve  or  fourteen  feet 
square — containg  but  one  room,  which  was  warmed 
by  the  fire  of  logs  which  blazed  upon  a  rude  fire- 
place. The  same  fire  served  the  purpose  of  cooking, 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  293 

there  being  a  large  spider  or  oven  sitting  on  the 
coals  which  contained  corn-meal  dough,  prepared 
with  water  and  seasoned  with  salt  alone  to  make  it 
palatable,  while  suspended  on  a  hook  above  the  fire 
was  a  pot  containing  some  kind  of  meat. 

Near  the  fire  sat  a  lean,  lank  man  of  about  forty 
years.  He  was  clad  in  coarse  brown  home-spun 
clothing.  His  head  was  covered  with  a  broad  slouch 
hat  that  had  once  been  white,  while  his  unkempt 
beard  and  uncombed  hair,  with  their  accumulation 
of  dirt,  gave  to  him  a  horridly  repulsive  appearance. 

His  legs  were  crossed ;  his  jaws  were  constantly 
moving,  masticating  a  huge  quid  of  tobacco,  while 
his  occupation  seemed  only  to  be  whittling  on  a  stick 
with  a  huge  jack-knife. 

He  merely  looked  up  as  Sallie  stood  at  the  door 
making  known  her  wants.  When  she  had  finished, 
he  resumed  his  whittling,  leaving  his  wife  to  attend 
to  those  wants. 

The  wife,  a  large  red-faced  woman,  was  bending 
over  the  pot,  holding  the  lid  in  one  hand  and  a  large 
black  iron  spoon  in  the  other. 

On  hearing  the  voice  of  the  stranger  at  the  door, 
she  replaced  the  lid,  and  using  the  skirt  of  her  dress 
to  protect  her  hands  from  being  burned,  she  drew 
the  oven  off  the  coals,  and  approaching  Sallie,  who 
had  seated  herself  on  a  rickity  chair  near  the  door, 
exclaimed  : 

"  Thar'  is  a  plenty  to  eat  sich  as  'tis.  If  yer  want 
to  stop  over  with  we'uns  awhile  you  can  do  so." 

"Thank  you,"  said  Sallie,  as  she  went  to  inform 
Arthur,  who  returned  to  the  house  with  her. 


294  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

As  they  entered  the  house  they  looked  around,  to 
discover,  if  possible,  anything  that  indicated  a  home- 
like comfort.  In  one  corner  hung  two  or*  three  sides 
of  bacon,  against  the  wall  of  logs,  near  by,  was  sus- 
pended a  piece  of  flannel  that  had  once  been  red, 
but  was  now  smoked  to  such  an  extent,  that  its 
original  color  could  not  be  recognized,  on  this  flannel 
were  stitched  small  pieces  of  cloth,  making  little 
pockets,  in  rows,  its  entire  length.  This  was  all  in 
the  way  of  ornaments  that  the  room  contained. 
Rough  boards  formed  the  roof.  There  was  an  open- 
ing for  a  window,  which  had  not  been  supplied  with 
glass.  The  floor  was  composed  of  rough,  thick 
boards,  whose  weight  kept  them  in  place.  The  door 
swung  on  wooden  hinges,  all  convincing  evidence 
that  a  higher  or  more  appreciative  evidence  of  civil- 
zation  did  not  exist  within  the  rude  structure. 

"  Whar  be  you'uns  gwine  ?"  asked  the  woman,  as 
she  seized  a  rag,  the  color  of  which  would  indicate 
that  it  had  been  used  as  a  pot-rag  for  half  a  century, 
and  wiped  the  dust  from  a  pan,  into  which  she 
dipped  some  flour  from  an  open  barrel. 

"  We  are  on  our  way  to  Lawrence,  but  were  un- 
able to  cross  the  river,"  answered  Sallie. 

"  La  sakes  !  The  Yankees  will  kill  you  sartin  as 
you  go  thar,  they  are  dreadful.  My  Bill,  thar,"  said 
she,  pointing  toward  the  man  in  the  corner,  "  he's  jist 
come  back  from  that  Yankee  hole,  an  he  sez  its  the 
meanest  place  he  ever  seed.  Why,  the  poor  trash 
up  thar  put  on  as  much  airs  as  the  rich  amongst  we 
uns,  an  they  ar  a  follerin  all  the  tricks  you  ever  heerd 
on  to  make  a  livin.  You  Bounce,  you  black  pup, 


THE  SP  Y  'OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  295 

you  jist  keep  your  nose  outen  that  oven,  git  outen 
the  house,  I  tell  you."  Thus  she  screamed  at  the 
large  dog,  while  she  worked  the  dough  with  greater 
vigor.  She  continued,  "  I  want  the  niggers  to  have 
this  yere  work  to  do,  an  they  will,  sho,  if  this  is  a  slave 
state.  Mr.  Capt.  Guy  Wren  says  he'll  give  my  Bill 
two  niggers,  if  he'll  jist  stay  here  till  nex  spring." 

By  this  time  Arthur  concluded  to  feed  his  team 
and  Sallie  went  with  him  to  consult  upon  the  pro- 
priety of  stopping  at  this  place.  They  concluded 
they  could  humor  the  political  views  of  the  woman, 
by  seeming  to  agree  with  her  in  her  condemnation 
of  the  Yankees. 

When  the  meal  was  announced,  Arthur  and  Sallie, 
with  the  man  and  woman,  seated  themselves  at  the 
table,  which  was,  like  the  surrounding  furniture,  made 
of  the  roughest  material,  without  paint  or  even  a 
cloth,  to  hide  the  finger-marks  made  by  the  children 
and  the  accumulation  of  milk  and  grease-spots  which 
adorned  its  surface. 

Plates  of  the  roughest  ware,  and  large  earthen 
bowls  contained  the  food  prepared  for  the  visitors, 
while  tin-cups  served  as  drinking  vessels.  Knives 
and  forks  that  had  never  known  the  virtues  of  brick- 
dust  or  sand,  while  the  latter  occasionally  could  boast 
of  one  tine,  yet  generally  they  were  minus  the  han- 
dles. 

On  a  tin  pie-pan  lay  corn  bread — called  corn 
dodger — on  top  of  which  lay  the  buscuits — called  by 
the  children  "flat-outs."  A  large  dish  of  bacon  and 
beans  occupied  the  middle  of  the  table,  containing 
the  same  large  iron  spoon  or  ladle  that  was  used  in 


296  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

stirring  the  vessel  over  the  fire.  On  one  end  of  the 
table  sat  a  plate  of  butter,  which  seemed  to  have 
been  bleached — the  only  really  white  article  the 
cabin  contained.  The  coffee,  made  of  parched  and 
pounded  rye,  was  poured  from  an  earthen  vessel  that 
was  smoked  by  the  coals  and  streaked  by  the  ebuli- 
tions  of  years. 

"Bill,"  the  man  of  the  house,  bent  over  his  plate 
without  looking  up;  his  uncombed  hair  and  whiskers 
contained  numerous  feathers  and  many  straws.  His 
hands  were  of  the  same  somber  hue  as  the  bare  feet 
of  the  children  who  clustered  near  the  table,  looking 
toward  it  whistfully  until  the  eldest  mustered  suffi- 
cient courage  to  ask  his  mother  for  "one  of  'em  yere 
flat-outs." 

Poor  child!  One  effort  to  obtain  a  "flat-out" 
was  sufficient.  His  hope  was  crushed  and  his  aspira- 
tion killed,  when  his  mother  yelled  at  the  top  of  her 
voice : 

"You,  John  William,  you  jist  shut  yer  mouth  or 
I'll  bust  it  wide  open.  Git  yout  o'  this  ere  house 
right  away  or  I'll  mash  yer  snoot." 

At  this  time  Arthur  addressed  the  man: 

"Mister,  are  you  a  hunter?"  asked  Arthur  as  he 
glanced  toward  a  rifle  and  guns  of  every  variety  sus- 
pended from  hooks  upon  the  wall. 

"Not  much  of  a  one,"  drawled  he  so  slowly  that 
Arthur  gave  up  the  effort  of  inducing  him  to  speak. 

They  continued  the  meal  in  silence,  save  when  the 
old  lady  thought  proper  to  abuse  one  of  the  group 
of  children  who  still  persisted  in  demanding  "one  of 
'em  air  flat-outs." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  297 

After  they  had  finished  their  repast,  they  con- 
cluded to  take  a  view  of  the  surroundings.  As  Sallie 
took  up  her  hat,  she  observed  that  the  trimmings 
were  sadly  out  of  place  and  one  of  the  bows  missing. 
She  glanced  toward  the  children  and  observed  that 
one  of  the  little  girls  had  the  bow  pinned  to  her 
dress  and  seemed  to  be  lost  in  admiration  of  the 
beautiful  ornament. 

The  mother  at  the  same  time  noticed  the  ribbon 
in  the  child's  possession  and  in  an  instant  began 
abusing  the  little  one,  who,  in  the  unconsciousness  of 
youth  and  innocence,  had  appropriated  the  gew-gaw 
to  her  own  use. 

The  child  seemed  to  feel  hurt;  tears  flowed  freely 
from  her  eyes  as  her  mother  ranted  about,  more  like 
a  beast  than  a  human  being,  until  Sallie  thoughtfully 
suggested  that  the  child  be  permitted  to  retain  the 
ribbon,  and  thus  secured  quiet  to  the  household  and 
saved  the  innocent  one  from  a  severe  punishment. 

As  Arthur  and  Sallie  walked  from  the  house,  he 
said  :  "  It  takes  all  manner  of  people  to  make  a 
world,  and  here  is  a  phase  of  Western  life  that  is  new 
to  you.  What  do  you  think  about  it?" 

"Well,  Arthur,  to  be  candid,  my  surprise  has  been 
so  great,  that  I  have  had  scarcely  sufficient  time  to 
collect  my  thoughts,  to  say  nothing  about  express- 
ing them.  But  it  does,  really,  seem  strange  to  me 
how  such  a  man  can  sit,  listlessly,  in  one  corner  of  a 
house  on  such  a  beautiful  day  as  this  has  been  and, 
seemingly,  make  no  effort  to  work.  His  appearance 
indicates  that  he  does  nothing,  or  certainly  he  would 
not  present  so  slovenly  an  appearance.  His  wife 


298  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

seems  to  be  energetic,  and  I  cannot  comprehend  how 
she  can  submit  to  be  tied  to  such  a  good-for-nothing 
man." 

"  I  do  not,  entirely,  agree  with  you,  Sallie,"  said 
Arthur.  "  I  think  the  woman  has,  in  this  case, 
usurped  the  management  of  affairs  generally,  until 
the  man  has  become  disheartened." 

"  Disheartened,  indeed !  A  pretty  state  of  affairs, 
when  men  become  disheartened  and  quietly  sit, 
waiting  for  a  woman  to  keep  their  spirits  up.  It  is, 
merely  pure  laziness,  if  that  man  had  one  iota  of 
energy  he  would  either  go  to  work  or  leave  home. 
I  have  observed  the  ways  of  the  world  to  some  ex- 
tent, and  I  always  find  that  these  come-easy,  go-easy 
people  never  amount  to  much." 

"They  don't  eh?"  said  he,  patting  her  on  the 
chin. 

"  No,  indeed,  they  don't,  and  I  will  assure  you, 
that  '  My  Bill,'  as  she  calls  him,  was  one  of  these 
good,  easy,  young  fellows  who  spent  his  time  loafing 
around  bar-rooms,  playing  cards,  or  leaning  against 
the  fence,  listlessly  watching  a  horse-race,  and  finally 
married  that  woman  because  she  was  industrious.  I 
feel  sorry  for  those  children  and  that  woman." 

"  Do  you  not  feel  sorry  for  poor  Bill,  too  ?"  laugh- 
ingly asked  Arthur. 

"  Indeed,  I  do  not.  The  world  is  ever  ready  to 
sympathize  with  just  such  men  as  Bill,  and  never 
speak  one  good  word  for  the  woman.  I'll  admit  that 
this  woman  displays  too  much  temper,  but  it  may  be 
that  she  is  disheartened.  Temper  in  women  is  an 
excellent  thing.  I  do  not  admire  it  when  it  be- 


THE  SP  Y  Of  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  299 

comes  demonstrative,  as  in  this  case,  but  I  do  love  to 
see  it  flash  in  the  eye  and  glint  across  the  cheek. 
Where  there  is  a  properly  controlled  temper,  there  is 
industry,  skill  and  energy.  Come-easy,  go-easy  ap- 
plies to  women  as  well  as  men." 

"On  my  previous  visit  to  this  country,  I  observed 
the  same  peculiarity  in  very  many  women,  as  we  see 
demonstrated  here  to-day,  their  tendency  is  to  be 
loud  and  boisterous." 

"Yes,  I  will  admit  all  that,  and  I  will  venture  the 
assertion,  that  had  you  been  a  close  observer,  you 
would  have  noticed  that  in  just  such  places  the  men 
were  lazy  and  shiftless,  good-for-nothing  sort  of  be- 
ings. The  women  have  some  energy  and  pride 
about  them,  and,  in  all  probability,  have  begged  and 
coaxed,  and  pleaded  with  the  men  to  stir  about  and 
accomplish  something  toward  the  support  of  the 
family,  until  their  patience  has  become  exhausted, 
and  finally  resorted  to  scolding  and  the  use  of  harsh- 
er language,  until  it  has  become  almost  second  na- 
ture, and  they  cannot  refrain." 

"  You  are  quite  a  champion  of  the  rights  and  priv- 
ileges of  women.  But  you  have  forgotten,  that 
while  many  of  the  men  of  the  West  make  no  great 
display  of  energy,  they  are  only  following  in  the 
footsteps  of  the  women  of  the  East.  Where  will 
you  find  greater  indolence  than  among  the  women  of 
the  cities  ?" 

"  I'll  admit  that  there  are  too  many  there  who  sub- 
mit to  be  the  slaves  of  fashion  and  think  it  ignoble 
to  be  industrious,  ye*  they  have  no  hesitancy  in  ac- 
cepting the  hard  earnings  of  father  or  brother  who, 


300  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

by  labor  or  business  tact,  may  have  secured  a  com- 
petency. I  can  not  see  that  this  woman  is  lazy. 
Her  hair  is  nicely  combed  and  neatly  braided;  her 
hands  and  face  are  clean,  while  'Bill'  is  evidently 
too  lazy  to  either  wash  his  face  or  comb  his  hair." 
"  But  what  a  dirty  house  she  keeps !  " 
"  It  is  just  as  I  said  before.  No  allowance  is  made 
for  women.  Is  it  her  duty  to  provide  things  to  do 
with  ?  If  '  Bill '  would  display  the  least  energy  what- 
ever, I  feel  assured  that  his  wife  would  appreciate 
his  efforts  and  use  to  advantage  anything  he  could 
secure  tending  toward  beautifying  their  home.  But 
who  are  those  men  approaching  yonder?  Perhaps, 
Arthur,  you  had  better  find  shelter  from  observation. 
They  maybe  some  of  the  invaders." 

"  I  shall  not  leave  you,"  said  Arthur,  as  he  stood 
by  her  side,  "  although  I  believe  you  are  right  in 
your  surmises.  They  are  at  least  thoroughly  armed." 


CHAPTER  LII. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  BLACK  JACK. 

/Tv  HE  approaching  horsemen  caused   Dickey  to 
JL      seek  the  shelter  of  a  cluster  of  grape-vines, 
where  she  secreted  herself,  grasping  her  re- 
volver, prepared  for  any  emergency. 

They  hurried    on    in   pursuit.       When   they   had 
passed  her  place  of  concealment,  she  proceeded  in 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  301 

another  direction,  until  she  found  her  pony,  which 
she  had  hidden,  ere  she  entered  the  invaders'  camp 
as  a  sailor. 

She  led  the  pony  cautiously  up  the  ravine,  pausing 
frequently  to  listen  to  the  sound  of  the  receding 
footsteps  of  the  horses  as  they  hurried  on,  their 
riders  imagining  themselves  to  be  close  upon  the 
audacious  sailor. 

After  moving  thus  quietly  for  about  two  miles,  she 
emerged  upon  the  high  prairie.  Proceeding  to  a 
house  which  she  saw  in  the  distance,  she  was  sur- 
prised on  beholding  Dr.  Strawn's  pony,  with  saddle 
and  bridle  on,  grazing  near  the  door.  Her  near 
approach  was  heralded  by  the  barking  of  dogs,  of 
which  each  settler  had  an  abundant  supply.  The 
demonstration  on  the  part  of  the  dogs  brought  the 
inmates  to  the  door,  among  whom  Dickey,  in  glad 
surprise,  recognized  her  brother,  Robert  Leland. 

After  a  moment's  greeting  and  anxious  inquiry, 
Dickey  hastened  on  toward  the  camp  of  John  Brown, 
to  whom  she  had  promised  to  convey  all  possible 
information  at  the  earliest  practicable  hour  regarding 
the  disposition  of  the  invaders  between  his  camp  and 
Hickory  point,  a  prominent  position  near  the  ravine 
where  he  was  encamped. 

After  she  had  imparted  the  information,  but  few 
minutes  elapsed  ere  the  men  were  in  the  saddle,  to 
form  a  junction  with  Captain  Beach's  company  and 
move  on  the  enemy  early  the  following  morning. 

Dickey  watched  them  as  they  passed  from  camp 
up  the  ravine  by  twos,  Brown  himself  leading,  closely 
followed  by  "Brave  Lavanda"  and  Hayde,n  Doug- 
las, riding  side  by  side. 


302  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

The  following  day  being  Sunday,  a  few  men  gath- 
ered at  Dr.  Foster's  to  hold  religious  services,  each 
man  carrying  his  rifle  or  weapon  of  some  description. 
The  doctor  himself  was  a  prisoner  in  the  camp  at 
Black  Jack.  Rev.  Mr.  Jones  preached  from  the  text, 
"The  wicked  flee  when  no  man  pursueth."  The 
congregation  were  singing  the  last  hymn,  prepara- 
tory to  being  dismissed,  when  a  watcher  cried  out, 
"  The  Missourians  are  coming."  The  benediction 
was  omitted,  as  each  man  seized  his  gun. 

The  ruffians,  six  in  number,  had  galloped  near,  not 
expecting  to  find  any  besides  the  family  at  home* 
As  the  congregation  rushed  out,  they  succeeded  in 
surrounding  four  of  the  gang.  The  two  hindmost, 
although  many  bullets  were  sent  after  them,  suc- 
ceeded in  effecting  their  escape. 

Two  days  previous,  this  same  gang  had  brutally 
shot  and  left  for  dead,  a  young  man  on  the  Kaw 
river,  and  were  now  on  a  mission  of  blood  toward 
Prairie  City,  but  were,  fortunately,  intercepted  by  the 
worshipers. 

The  prisoners  were  disarmed  and  secured.  They 
were  left  in  charge  of  two  men,  while  the  balance 
went  in  search  of  Brown  and  Beach's  commands. 

The  companies  were  soon  united  and  taking  up  the 
line  of  march,  they  reached  the  vicinity  of  the  ene- 
mies camp  late  at  night. 

They  left  their  horses  in  the  ravine  and  proceeded 
cautiously  toward  the  camp.  Each  Captain  had  se- 
lected from  among  his  own  men,  those  who  were 
skillful  as  marksmen. 

Early  on  Monday,  as  the  ruffians  were  preparing 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  303 

their  breakfast,  their  outer  pickets  were  driven  in  by 
the  three  advancing  men  of  Brown's  company. 

"  The  Abolitionists  are  coming,"  shouted  the  flee- 
ing pickets,  as  they  rushed  into  camp. 

Brown  in  the  ravine  below,  and  Beach  above, 
poured  volley  after  volley  into  the  camp  of  the 
frightened  invaders  until  they  hoisted  a  white  flag, 
although  half  of  their  number  had  disappeared  over 
the  ridge  toward  Missouri. 

The  result  of  the  surprise  was  the  release  of  the 
friends  of  the  Free-State  men  and  the  driving  of 
the  band  from  the  Territory. 

The  next  morning  Brown  had  a  consultation  with 
Dickey,  after  which  she  hastened  to  the  house  where 
she  had  left  Robert,  when  they  both  proceeded  to 
Lawrence,  where  Dickey  exchanged  her  gaudy  sailor 
suit  for  a  plainer  one,  and  taking  a  pedler's  case,  set  • 
out  for  Missouri.  Robert  accompanied  her  as  far  as 
Shawnee  Mission,  where  he  purchased  a  roan  pony 
for  her,  Raven  being  too  well  known  on  the  border. 

The  second  night  she  stopped  at  a  house  near 
which  was  a  camp  of  nearly  two  thousand  Georg- 
ians. After  supper  she,  accompanied  by  the  gentle- 
man of  the  house,  proceeded  to  the  camp,  carrying 
her  pedler's  case. 


304  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

CHAPTER  LIII. 

ARTHUR    HOLMES    SHOT. 

ALLIE  clung  closely  to  Arthur  as  the  horsemen 
approached.  As  they  came  near,  one  in  a  low 
gruff  voice  asked  : 

"  Who  are  you?" 

"  My  name  is  Arthur  Holmes,"  said  he. 

"  Are  you  the  Holmes  from  New  York  who  sent 
that  printing  press  to  Lawrence?" 

"  I  sent  a  printing  press  to  Lawrence  this  spring," 
replied  Arthur. 

"You  had  better  turn  and  run  for  your  life  or  be 
shot  where  you  stand,  just  as  you  choose,"  and  be- 
fore he  could  make  a  show  of  resistance  or  offer  one 
word  in  defense,  they  drew  their  guns  and  fired 
upon  him.  He  fell  to  the  ground,  and  they  galloped 
away  in  the  direction  from  which  they  came. 

The  firing  brought  the  man  and  women  from  the 
cabin.  They  saw  the  horsemen  riding  away  and 
heard  the  heart-rending  cries  of  the  young  wife. 
The  woman  hastened  to  where  Sallie  was  standing 
and  beheld  the  prostrate  form  of  Arthur,  covered 
with  blood,  while  Bill  came  poking  leisurely  along. 
When  he  arrived,  his  wife  exclaimed : 

"  Bill,  see  what  the  bloody  hounds  have  done. 
Help  me  carry  him  to  the  house.  He  is  awfully  shot 
up,  but  ain't  dead,  and  maybe  we  can  do  something 
for  him." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  305 

They  carried  him  to  the  cabin  and  laid  him  care- 
fully upon  the  only  bed  it  contained.  The  woman 
drew  a  box  from  under  the  bed  which  contained 
many  and  various  sized  bottles.  She  soon  removed 
Arthur's  coat  and  began  her  examination.  In  a 
brief  time  .she  exclaimed: 

"No  bones  broke;  two  holes  in  the  arm  and  one 
in  the  shoulder.  Guess  we'll  fetch  him  through  all 
right.  Don't  yer  be  oneasy,  Miss.  I  reckon  he'll 
be  around  soon  as  he  gits  over  the  loss  of  blood. 
My  sakes,  Bill,  what  yer  doin'?  Ain't  yer  got  them 
air  bandiges  yit?" 

All  the  while  Sallie,  almost  unconscious,  sat  near 
the  pillow.  The  rough,  though  kindly  attentions  and 
words  of  the  woman,  gave  her  great  encouragement, 
and  by  a  great  effort  she  calmed  herself. 

The  woman  watched  over  the  wounded  man  care- 
fully, applying  liniments  and  lotions  and  arranging 
the  bandages  as  needed,  until  at  the  end  of  three 
days  he  was  able  to  walk  out,  as  the  woman  had  pre- 
dicted. 

As  he  and  Sallie  sat  near  the  house  under  the 
wide-spreading  branches  of  a  tree,  he  said  : 

"  Sallie,  I  must  agree  with  you  in  your  opinion  of 
the  readiness  of  resource  of  a  woman  in  a  case  of 
emergency  as  compared  with  men.  Had  I  been  sur- 
rounded with  men,  I  have  no  doubt  I  should  have 
bled  to  death  ere  proper  assistance  could  have  been 
rendered." 

During  the  afternoon  they  bade  their  friends  adieu 
and   drove   toward   Lawrence,    Sallie   assuming    the 
management  of  the  team. 
19 


3o6  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOMIE. 

Upon  their  arrival,  Arthur  learned  of  the  destruc- 
tion of  his  press  by  the  invaders,  and  everybody  was 
excited  over  the  battle  of  Black  Jack.  The  report 
was  also  current  that  Dickey  Deane  had  been  cap- 
tured and  carried  away  by  the  Missourians. 

Sallie  met  Robert  Leland  in  Lawrence,  but  he 
could  give  no  information  regarding  the  missing  spy. 
Arthur  could  find  no  employment,  so  as  soon  as 
he  was  able,  he  hastened  to  join  Brown's  men.  Go- 
ing toward  Franklin,  he  learned  that  a  body  of  men 
were  encamped  near  there,  and  following  a  path 
down  the  ravine,  he  soon  found  himself  in  the  midst 
of  a  company  of  dragoons  from  Georgia.  The 
leader  addressed  him  by  saying  : 

"  Hallo,  young  man,  which  way  ?" 

"I  am  hunting  a  pony  that  strayed  away  the  other 
day,"  replied  Arthur. 

"  It's  more  probable  you  are  trying  to  steal  one  of 
ours.  Here  men,"  said  he,  calling  to  a  couple  of 
men  who  stood  near,  "look  after  this  horse-thief." 

He  was  released  the  next  morning  and  started  on 
his  way  without  his  breakfast.  He  had  gone  but  a 
short  distance,  when  he  was  overtaken  by  two  men 
who  accused  him  of  stealing  two  horses  that  were 
missing.  He  denied  the  charge  and  returned  to  the 
camp,  where  the  Captain  ordered  him  tied  and  held 
for  trial.  Arthur  knew  it  was  only  an  excuse  to  hold 
him  until  opportunity  offered  to  send  him  to  Missouri. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  307 

CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE        COMPANIONS. 

(AyFTER  writing  the  letter,  Sir  Charles  seated 
1L\.  himself  upon  the  porch  of  the  hotel,  enjoy- 
ing the  beautiful  scenery.  As  he  sat  there, 
he  noted  the  approach  of  a  young  gentleman  on 
horseback,  who  reined  up  in  front  of  the  hotel  and 
politely  inquired,  if  Mrs.  Benning  was  at  home. 

The  lady,  in  passing  the  door,  heard  the  inquiry 
and  stepped  out  to  learn  the  wants  of  the  inquirer, 
when  the  young  man,  producing  a  letter,  said,  "  Mrs. 
Benning,  will  you  favor  me  by  handing  this  letter  to 
Dickey  Deane,  should  she  return  to  this  place  ere  I 
see  her?" 

Mrs.  Benning  consented  to  act  as  requested,  where- 
at the  young  man,  bidding  her  adieu,  returned  by  the 
same  way  he  entered  the  village. 

After  his  departure,  Sir  Charles,  in  some  excite- 
ment, addressed  the  landlady,  asking  : 

"  Mrs.  Benning,  who  is  that  young  gentleman  who 
just  rode  away?" 

She  replied  by  saying,  "  I  think  he  is  Dickey 
Deane's  brother." 

"Dickey  Deane,  the  spy?"  inquired  he. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  answered  Mrs.  Benning. 

Each  resident  in  that  community  had  learned  to 
be  cautious,  and  Mrs.  Benning  was  not  an  exception 
to  the  rule.  Although  Sir  Charles  had  been  an  in- 


308  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

mate  of  her  house  during  his  sicknes  and  had  devel- 
oped the  proper  spirit  in  resisting  the  invaders,  yet 
Mrs.  Benning  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  converse  with 
him  freely  upon  po]itical  affairs,  therefore  she  did 
not  tell  him  that  the  youth  was  a  member  of  John 
Brown's  company,  or  that  the  same  youth  had  been 
his  nurse  during  his  illness. 

Sir  Charles,  in  a  few  days,  determined  to  return  to 
the  company,  from  which  he  had  been  absent  nearly 
two  months,  so  procuring  a  small,  rickety  old  spring 
wagon,  he  set  out  for  Lawrence.  At  Prairie  City  he 
learned  that  the  "boys"  were  encamped  at  Hickory 
Point,  whither  he  proceeded  on  horseback. 

Approaching  the  camp,  he  dismounted  and  pro- 
ceded  slowly,  being  frequently  halted  by  the  outer 
guards,  to  whom  he  gave  the  countersign.  As  he 
drew  near  the  encampment,  he  hesitated,  taking  note 
of  the  arrangement  of  the  camp  and  of  those  on  duty. 

To  the  left  stood  Hayden  and  "Brave  Lavanda," 
engaged  in  cleaning  their  weapons.  Others  were 
similarly  engaged  in  other  parts  of  the  camp,  while 
John  Brown  was  arranging  a  number  of  letters,  pre- 
paratory to  entrusting  them  to  a  messenger  to  carry 
to  the  nearest  post-office. 

Hayden  glanced  in  the  direction  of  his  position 
and  momentarily  started.  A  second  look  seemed 
to  convince  him  of  the  correctness  of  hi?  first  impres- 
sion, and  he  eagerly  sprang  forward  to  meet  his  "  old 
companion." 

He  grasped  him  earnestly  and  lovingly  by  the 
hand,  and  made  anxious  inquiry  regarding  his 
health,  being  alarmed  at  his  failing  appearance,  as 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  309 

denoted  by  his  blanched  cheek  and  weakened  step. 
Hayden  had  not  learned  of  his  recent  illness,  and  his 
emaciated  appearance  caused  him  much  anxiety, 
Sir  Charles  being  the  only  friend  he  possessed  in 
America. 

As  they  were  seated,  conversing  upon  topics  of 
interest  to  themselves,  they  were  observed  by  Brown, 
who  was  still  writing.  As  he  recognized  them,  he 
wrote  to  North  Elba,  his  home  : 

"  Noblemen  and  scholars  of  other  lands  have 
joined  me  in  this  strife  for  freedom  here  on  the  broad 
prairies  of  the  West.  Then  why  should  I  cease  to 
hope?" 

Sir  Charles  intimated  his  intention  of  returning  to 
England  during  the  coming  autumn,  and  urged  Hay- 
den  to  accompany  him,  to  which  Hayden  replied  : 

"  Sir  Charles,  as  you  are  well  aware,  my  greatest 
pleasure  is  to  be  near,  and,  in  fact,  constantly  with 
you.  Your  location  during  the  past  few  months  be- 
ing unknown  to  me,  has  caused  me  much  anxiety, 
and  although  I  should  be  pleased  in  accompanying 
you  to  England,  yet  I,  at  the  same  time,  feel  that 
duty  compels  me  to  remain  here  while  this  strife  con- 
tinues and  put  forth  my  greatest  efforts  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  freedom  on  the  soil  of  this  Territory,  be- 
sides in  England  there  are  none  to  care  for  me,  ex- 
cept yourself,  and  I  prefer  to  remain  in  these  woods 
rather  than  return  to  the  crowded  salons  and  thronged 
thoroughfares  a  stranger,  where  none  love  or  care  for 
me,  though  surrounded  by  thousands." 

"Well,  well,  my  boy,  are  you  not  judging  too 
harshly  ?" 


3 1  o  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

"  I  think  not,  Sir  Charles.  There  are  some  in 
England,  who  are  my  friends,  but  only  by  reason  of 
your  patronage,  you  being  a  leading  man  of  the  na- 
tion, friendship  must  be  extended  to  your  protege." 

"  Is  not  such  the  case  the  world  over?"  asked  Sir 
Charles. 

"Not  invariably,"  replied  Hayden.  "Here  in 
America  friendships  are  formed  by  associations, 
which  time  can  not  sever.  Privations  are  endured 
here  which  eternally  cement  the  friendship  of  the 
participants.  I  feel  to-day  a  feeling  of  friendship, 
nearer  and  dearer  toward  the  companions  in  this 
camp  who  have  struggled  for  the  everlasting  principle 
of  freedom,  than  I  do  for  any  of  my  friends  of  for- 
mer days  in  England.  Wealth  nor  social  standing 
causes  neither  difference  nor  distinction  here.  Caste 
is  discarded,  and  men  are  judged  as  men,  so  long  as 
they  act  the  part  of  men,  and  are  industrious  and 
energetic.  No,  Sir  Charles,  I  cannot  forsake  duty 
and  true  friends  to  accompany  you  to  England." 

"  I  shall  not  endeavor  further  to  induce  you  to 
forsake,  even  for  a  brief  time,  the  noble  cause  in 
which  you  are  engaged.  Be  true  to  the  cause  you 
have  espoused.  It  is  a  noble  and  grand  one  ;  adhere 
firmly  to  the  principle  you  have  avowed.  But  as  for 
myself,  I  must  not  remain  here  longer  than  the  mid- 
dle of  September." 

Hayden  pulled  his  hat  down  over  his  eyes  and 
whipped  the  long  grass  with  the  ramrod  which  he 
held  in  his  hand. 

He  had  formed  ties  of  friendship  in  the  New 
World  and  he  was  loth  to  sever  them.  His  early  life 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE.  3 1 1 

had  been  one  of  seclusion.  When  a  mere  child,  he 
had  been  domiciled  in  a  gloomy  castle  on  the 
Thames,  where  his  education  was  supervised  by  a 
stern  and  strict  old  German  professor.  He  had  wear- 
ied of  the  restraints  and  formalities  of  the  Old 
World,  while  in  the  New  World  there  was  ample 
scope  for  his  freedom-loving  mind.  His  native  ro- 
mance led  him  to  appreciate  the  camp  and  give  it 
precedence  over  the  parlor.  The  common  cause  of 
freedom  developed  friendships  which  could  not  be 
acquired  where  formality  reigned. 

"  There  comes  '  Dickey  Deane,  the  spy  of  Osawa- 
tomie,'  "  said  Hayden  to  Sir  Charles,  as  they  still  sat 
upon  the  log. 

"  Who  is  she?"  asked  Sir  Charles. 

"Sir  Charles,  it  is  rumored  that  she  is  descended 
from  the  Scotch  family  of  Macdonalds,  of  which 
one  of  the  later  members  won  great  distinction  with 
Bonaparte.  Her  bearing  certainly  indicates  noble 
blood." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Hayden?" 

"Just  what  I  say,  Sir  Charles,  although  I  cannot 
vouch  for  the  truth  of  the  report,"  and  he  stepped 
forward  to  meet  his  little  friend. 

Sir  Charles  soliloquized,  "  Who  of  noted  and  noble 
descent  is  not  engaged  in  this  struggle  for  freedom  ?" 
and  he  continued  to  gaze  upon  the  noble  looking  lit- 
tle woman,  who  had  won  the  applause  of  the  world 
by  her  brave  acts  as  "  The  spy  of  Osawatomie." 


312  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E. 

CHAPTER  LV. 

THE      MISSING     SPY. 

ICKEY  felt  a  certain  degree  of  timidity,  as  the 
contents  of  her  pedler's  case  were  inspected 
by  the  ruffians  in  the  camp,  but  she  betrayed 
no  outward  emotion,  being  conscious  that  the  con- 
tents of  the  case  would  not  betray  her. 

She  remained  in  the  vicinity  of  the  camp,  visiting 
it  frequently  for  nearly  two  weeks,  never  losing  an 
opportunity  to  be  present  during  any  meeting  of  the 
officers,  thus  gathering  up  many  items  of  interest  re- 
garding their  future  intentions  and  movements. 

At  the  close  of  two  weeks  she  ascertained  that 
they  contemplated  an  early  move  into  the  territory 
of  Kansas. 

On  her  departure,  she  intimated  her  intentions  of 
going  to  St.  Louis  for  a  new  and  larger  supply,  and 
would  revisit  the  camp  on  their  return  from  Kansas, 
but  she  was  soon  hastening  toward  Brown's  camp  in 
the  Territory. 

She  had  crossed  the  State  line  and  was  urging  the 
pony  to  its  greatest  speed,  when,  upon  attempting  to 
cross  a  small  stream,  the  pony  suddenly  stopped,  and 
she  could  neither  persuade  nor  compel  it  to  go  fur- 
ther. Such  procedure  on  the  part  of  the  pony  was 
to  her  unexplicable,  and  she  endeavored  to  ascertain, 
if  possible,  the  cause.  Her  attention  was  called  to  a 
movement  in  the  bushes  which  fringed  the  stream, 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


313 


and  in  a  moment,  a  human  form  stood  before  her  and 
a  voice  exclaimed  : 

"  Bress  de  Lord,  Massa  Dick,  whar  is  you  come 
from  ?" 

In  a  moment  Dickey  recognized  the  negro  woman 
who  had  charge  of  the  cooking  at  the  hotel  in  West- 
port,  and  asked : 

"  Aunt  Mary,  what  are  you  doing  here  ?" 

"Don't  talk  loud,  Massa  Dick,  an  I  tell  you  all 
bout  it.  Dem  air  men  in  Wespo  who  owned  slaves, 
tuk  a  big  scare  lest  Ole  John  Brown  should  drop 
down  on  em,  some  night,  an  carry  off  all  de  darkies, 
so  dey  sole  us  niggas  fur  to  go  Souf  an  work  on  de 
plantation,  so  as  to  be  suah  of  not  losen  on  us,  an 
when  de  buyers  come,  dey  put  us  all  in  a  camp  and 
chained  de  boys  and  put  a  guard  ober  us  all.  De 
night  was  berry  dark,  an  wen  all  de  oders  was  asleep 
and  de  guards  busy  playin'  keerds,  I  jist  slipped 
away  in  de  woods  an  kep  on  agoin  Souf  till  I  runned 
inter  dis  road  a  runnin  west,  an  I  foliered  it  till  broad 
day,  then  I  shinned  up  a  tree  and  staid  till  dark." 

"  Why,  Aunt  Mary,  have  you  had  anything  to 
eat?" 

"  Yes,  Massa  Dick,  I  just  helped  myself  to  de 
green  corn.  I  heerd  you  a  comin  and  hid  in  de 
bush.  When  I  seed  you,  I  was  mighty  glad,  cos  1 
knowed  you  was  my  fren.  I  was  a  huntin'  Ole  Massa 
John  Brown's  camp.  Dey  say  he  helps  de  niggas 
a  heap." 

"  Where  is  your  baby?" 

Aunt  Mary  burst  into  tears  at  the  mention  of  her 
child,  and  sobbed,  "  I  luf  it  home.  Ole  Missus  sed 


314  THE  SPY  OF  OS  AW  ATOM  IE. 

as  how  she  would  keep  it  an  I  could  cum  back  an  see 
it,  some  time,  but,  bress  de  Lord,  Massa  Dick,  I  can 
sooner  go  widout  eaten,  dan  be  widout  dat  are  little 
honey.  O,  Massa  Dick,  I  wish  to  de  good  Lord,  dis 
poor  lone  nigga  could  die." 

"  Aunt  Mary,  why  did  you  come  to  me?  Are  you 
not  afraid  I  will  tell  the  buyers  where  you  are  ?" 

"  Ise  aint  a  bit  afeerd,  Massa  Dick,  cos  I  heerd 
Massa  John  say  hissef,  as  how  you  was  one  of  Mas- 
sa Brown's  company,  an  you  had  spided  out  all  dar 
plans.  I  dis  wish  I  could  get  some  of  Massa  Brown's 
men  to  dun  fetch  me  dat  ar,  little  baby,"  saying 
which,  she  gave  way  to  her  feelings  and  wept  bit- 
terly. 

"  Dickey  felt  keenly  for  the  poor  woman  in  her 
distress,  and  she  felt  it  her  duty  to  put  forth  an  ef- 
fort to  assist  her.  She  at  last  asked,  "  Do  you  think, 
Aunt  Mary,  that  I  can  get  your  baby  if  I  go  to  the 
hotel  ?" 

"  I  don  know,  Massa  Dick.  Spec  you  could  if 
you  try.  Wish  to  de  good  Lord  you  would." 

"  I  will  make  the  attempt.  You  stay  near  this 
place  and  take  care  of  my  case  until  I  return." 

"  Bress  de  Lord,  Massa  Dick,  is  you  a  goin?  I  dis 
do  anything  what  you  says.  I  foun  dis  yer  ole  quilt 
dis  mornin  an  I  can  lib  on  de  berries  and  de  corn  till 
you  cum  back." 

Handing  her  case  to  Mary,  Dickey  rode  away  to- 
ward Shawnee  Mission.  Night  had  settled  her  gloom 
over  the  earth,  ere  she  entered  the  place.  She  met 
a  young  Indian  of  whom  she  purchased  a  hat  and 
jacket  which  she  secreted,  and  sought  entertainment 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE.  3 1 5 

for  the  night.  The  following  day  she  repaired  to  the 
timber  where  she  donned  her  Indian  costume  and 
staining  her  hands  and  face,  she  proceeded  leisurely 
toward  Westport,  arriving  there  about  sunset.  As 
she  passed  down  the  street  leading  to  the  hotel,  she 
noticed  many  familiar  faces,  but  none  recognized  in 
the  Indian  boy,  the  notorious  Abolition  spy,  Dickey 
Deane. 

Riding  up  in  front  of  the  hotel,  she  dismounted, 
and  seating  herself  upon  the  curbstone,  held  her 
pony  by  the  bridle.  She  sat  thus  for  some  time, 
manifesting  no  interest  in  events  transpiring  about 
her,  until  the  landlord,  noticing  the  somewhat  jaded 
pony,  inquired  of  the  Indian  boy  his  wants,  to  which 
the  reply  was  made  : 

"  Sewansee  want  feed  for  pony  and  place  to  spread 
blankets." 

This  sentence  was  uttered  slowly,  with  the  pecu- 
liar brevity  of  the  Indian  race. 

The  landlord,  knowing  the  peculiarities  of  the  In- 
dians, without  further  inquiry,  took  the  bridle  and 
led  the  pony  to  the  stable,  the  Indian  boy  following, 
and  carefully  noting  where  the  saddle  and  bridle 
were  placed,  and  followed  the  landlord  to  the  house, 
carrying  a  large  blanket. 

Supper  being  over,  the  Indian  boy  rambled  about 
the  yard,  carefully  noting  the  location  of  gates  and 
paths  leading  to  the  stable. 

While  eating  supper,  Dickey  noticed  the  child 
playing  upon  the  floor  of  the  dining-room. 

When  bed-time  came,  and  the  landlord  was  won- 
dering what  disposition  he  should  make  of  the  dirty 


3 1 6  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

young  Indian,  Dickey  quietly  picked  up  the  blanket, 
and  pointing  to  the  floor,  looked  at  him  inquiringly, 
as  much  as  to  say,  "  Can  I  sleep  there?  "  The  land- 
lord gave  immediate  and  willing  assent,  glad  indeed 
of  any  excuse  to  keep  the  Indian  out  of  his  neat 
beds. 

Before  Dickey  spread  the  blanket,  she  saw  where 
little  Jim,  the  colored  baby,  was  put  to  bed,  in  an 
old  crib  in  the  kitchen,  near  the  dining-room  door. 

Rolling  herself  in  the  blanket,  after  the  manner  of 
the  Indians,  she  lay  down,  awaiting  sleep  and  quiet 
to  visit  the  household. 

Near  midnight  she  quietly  arose,  and  going  to  the 
stable,  saddled  the  pony  and  led  it  out  to  the  gate  in 
the  rear  of  the  kitchen. 

The  passing  clouds  obscured  the  moon,  which  cast 
out  a  somber  light  over  the  earth.  Hastily,  y-et  qui- 
etly, she  entered  the  house,  picked  up  her  blanket,  and 
lifted  the  child  gently  from  its  bed,  wrapped  it  com- 
fortably in  the  blanket  and  hastened  to  mount  the 
pony  and  rode  away. 

She  left  a  twenty-dollar  gold  piece  upon  the  table 
in  payment  for  the  child,  having  thus,  Indian-like, 
fixed  its  price  without  consulting  the  owner. 

At  day-break  the  next  morning,  when  the  cook 
came  down  to  prepare  breakfast,  she  discovered  that 
the  Indian  boy  was  not  on  the  floor.  No  suspicion 
arose  in  her  mind  until,  on  entering  the  kitchen,  she 
discovered  that  little  Jim  was  missing  from  his  crib. 
She  immediately  called  the  proprietor,  informing  him 
of  the  facts.  He  immediately  suspicioned  the  Indian 
as  being  connected  with  Jim's  disappearance,  and  on 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  3 1 7 

going  to  the  stable,  he  found  the  pony  had  been  re- 
moved. Search  was  made  everywhere  upon  the 
premises,  but  no  further  trace  could  be  found.  At 
the  table,  the  matter  was  discussed  and  the  conclu- 
sion reached  that  the  Indian  had  been  employed  by 
some  one  to  steal  the  child,  possibly  some  of  the 
men  who  had  bought  the  older  slaves. 

Some  were  sent  to  the  camp  of  the  slave  dealers, 
while  others  went  to  Shawnee  to  make  inquiry. 
They  had  scarcely  left  town  when  two  men  appeared 
from  the  negro  camp,  stating  that  Aunt  Mary  had 
escaped.  Then  many  supposed  that  she  had  re- 
turned to  the  house  and  stolen  therefrom  her  own 
child. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

THEWICKED     FLEE. 

RTHUR  HOLMES  found  himself  a  prisoner 
in  the  camp  of  the  dragoons.  He  was  suffi- 
ciently conversant  with  the  manner  of  con- 
ducting such  trials  as  he  was  doomed  to  undergo  to 
know  what  the  verdict  would  be.  He  recognized  in 
the  commander  one  with  whom,  in  former  times,  he 
had  had  a  disagreement  over  some  trivial  matter. 
His  proud  spirit  would  not  permit  him  to  look  with 
complaisance  upon  one  who  would  thus  take  advan- 
tage of  his  official  position,  to  seek  vengeance  when 


3 1 8  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  IV A  TOM  IE. 

his  personal  ability  had  been  unequal  to  the  task  of 
protecting  him  in  the  argument  which  had  taken 
place. 

He  became  sullen  and  refused  to  answer  the  ques- 
tions propounded,  and  when  an  order  came,  requir- 
ing the  troops  to  move  to  Osawatomie,  he  likewise, 
refused  to  go,  saying,  "  I  am  a  free  American  citizen 
and  if  I  am  longer  detained,  I  shall  seek  redress  by 
notifying  the  Governor  of  my  own  state.  My  friends 
know  of  my  being  here,  and  should  anything  occur 
to  prevent  my  return,  the  proper  authorities  will  be 
promptly  notified." 

A  consultation  was  held  and  it  was  decided  to  re- 
lease him,  which  was  accordingly  done,  some  of  the 
men,  however,  retained  his  revolver.  After  he  was 
released,  he  went  on  toward  Prairie  City,  where  he 
met  some  half-dozen  of  Brown's  men  who  were  on 
their  way  to  Potawatomie.  He  procured  a  horse 
and  accompanied  them. 

After  traveling  some  eight  miles  toward  Osawato- 
mie, which  place  they  would  have  to  pass  to  reach 
their  destination,  they  espied  a  moving  object  in  the 
distance,  which,  upon  inspection  by  the  aid  of  field- 
glasses,  they  discovered  to  be  a  body  of  troops  num- 
bering about  one  hundred.  They  hastened  on  to  get 
a  nearer  view,  to  note  the  character  of  the  troops. 
When  they  had  approached  sufficiently  near,  they 
ascertained  that  they  were  a  body  of  Border  Ruffi- 
ans, who  had  stopped  upon  discovering  the  approach 
of  the  few  men. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  asked  one.  "If  we  turn 
away  they,  being  better  mounted,  will  overtake  us." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  319 

"  Let  us  play  a  '  Yankee  trick '  on  them,"  said 
Arthur.  "  Here,  give  me  a  couple  of  handkerchiefs." 

The  handkerchiefs  were  tied  together,  and  order- 
ing the  men  to  stand  between  himself  and  the  main 
body,  he  began  a  series  of  signalings,  as  if  communi- 
cating with  some  one  in  the  ravine,  from  whence  they 
had  just  come. 

The  Ruffians  had  noticed  the  men  dismount,  and 
being  supplied  with  glasses,  had  observed  the  sig- 
nals, as  if  calling  for  reinforcements,  or  giving  direc- 
tions for  intercepting  them  as  they  proceeded. 

Being  unable  to  divine  the  object  of  the  signals, 
the  Ruffians  started  slowly  toward  Missouri.  The 
signaling  was  carried  on  more  energetically,  until 
the  Missourians  concluded  that  some  rapid  move- 
ment tending  to  their  interception  was  being  ex- 
ecuted, when  they  hastened  and  at  last,  panic- 
stricken,  they  were  riding  at  the  top  of  their  speed 
toward  the  State  line. 

The  few  men  started  in  hot  pursuit,  not  giving  up 
the  chase  until  the  Missourians  were  across  the  bor- 
der. ' 

The  idea  of  safety  being  bounded  by  State  lines, 
did  not  enter  the  minds  of  the  pursued,  who  contin- 
ued their  flight  until  they  reached  Harrisonville. 
Some  days  after,  they  learned  from  a  Pro-Slavery 
settler  the  true  state  of  affairs. 

"  It  was  no  laughing  matter,"  said  Wren,  who  was 
the  commander.  "  We  could  not  tell  how  many 
there  were,  and  we  had  to  run  or  take  the  chances 
of  being  caught,  as  we  were  at  Black  Jack." 

Many  of  the   Border  Ruffians  by  this  time  began 


320  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

to  entertain  a  holy  horror  at  the  mention  of  the  name 
of  John  Brown.  They  supposed  him  to  be  a  super- 
natural being,  having  power  to  protect  his  men  with 
bright  steel  armor.  His  long  dirk  knives  and 
Sharpe's  rifles  were  a  terror  in  their  eyes.  Distance 
seemed  no  obstacle  to  the  destructive  properties  of 
his  guns. 

A  few  days  after  they  had  been  so  humbugged, 
they  concluded  to  return  to  the  Territory,  in  fact, 
circumstances  compelled  them  to  make  a  show  of 
activity.  The  residents  in  Missouri,  wearied  of  their 
being  quartered  on  them  continually,  besides  the 
so-called  troops  were  of  that  character,  personally, 
that  the  citizens  could  no  longer  endure  their  depre- 
dations and  debaucheries.  Petty  stealing  was  car- 
ried on  continually;  the  good  housewives  found  it 
next  to  impossible  to  realize  anything  from  their 
henerys  or  gardens,  while  the  vicinity  of  the  camps 
bore  abundant  evidence  as  to  where  the  poultry  had 
gone,  feathers  being  found  everywhere. 

They  reasoned  that  if  the  action  of  these  troops 
had  in  any  instance  been  productive  to  benefit  in 
establishing  their  views  regarding  slavery  in  the  Ter- 
ritory, then  small  inconveniences  and  discomforts 
could  be  borne  by  the  citizens,  but  in  no  single  in- 
stance, with  all  their  boasting  and  display,  had  they 
accomplished  their  undertaking.  The  Yankees  had 
not  only  defeated  them  in  their  depredations,  but 
the  Free-States  men  were  multiplying  to  such  an 
extent  that  the  Pro-Slavery  force  was  inadequate 
in  numbers  to  compete  with  them,  or  at  least  soon 
would  be. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  321 

This  state  of  affairs,  both  at  home  and  across  the 
line,  induced  them  to  so  soon  undertake  another  inva- 
sion. Orders  were  accordingly  given  to  prepare  to 
move.  The  citizens  well  knew  what  such  an  order 
meant.  It  meant  for  them  to  furnish  abundantly  of 
everything  they,  by  hard  labor,  had  laid  by  for  their 
individual  use.  Without  consulting  the  citizen  or 
farmer,  a  levy  was  made  upon  him  for  goods,  provis- 
ions, cattle,  horses  and  sometimes  money,  all  to  be 
used  in  establishing  the  institution  of  human  slavery 
upon  the  fertile  soil  of  Kansas. 

The  outfitting  of  this  heterogenious  army  required 
one  article  not  generally  used,  even  in  larger  bodies. 
Breadstuff  and  bacon,  generally  considered  neces- 
saries, could,  with  this  army,  be  laid  aside,  but  whis- 
key must  be  freely  furnished.  Each  wagon  carried 
an  abundant  supply  of  the  vile  stuff.  The  leaders, 
though  with  few  exceptions,  used  it  freely,  for  they 
deemed  it  necessary  to  encourage  the  men,  otherwise 
they  would  not  fight  when  called  upon,  being  as  they 
were  of  that  character  who  had  no  vital  interest  in 
the  principle  for  which  they  were,  contending,  and 
nothing  to  lose,  should  they  be  defeated. 

Even  the  citizens  of  Missouri  were  happy  when 
the  Ruffians  were  in  the  Territory  ;  happy  not  in  an- 
ticipation of  any  great  victory  they  would  gain,  but 
that  they  were  gone  and  quiet  and  security  reigned, 
as  it  had  done  before  their  advent.  Besides,  while 
the  troops  were  in  Kansas,  a  hope  prevailed  among 
the  citizens  of  Missouri,  that  they  would  secure  suf- 
ficient by  foraging,  on  which  to  subsist  for  a  brief 
lane,  at  least,  and  thus  relieve  them  of  their  support. 

SO 


322  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

When  all  was  ready  the  company  moved  away  in 
good  spirits,  yet  they  were  not  as  hilarious  as  they 
had  been  on  former  occasions.  They  made  their 
first  camp  in  Kansas,  near  Middle  Creek,  south  of 
Osawatomie.  From  this  camp  a  number  of  men 
were  sent  to  join  Bill  Stout,  who  was  in  camp  on  one 
of  the  branches  of  Moody  Creek,  awaiting  reinforce- 
ments and  an  opportunity  to  burn  Osawatomie. 


CHAPTER  LVII. 

AVA  AND  KATE. 

soon  as  Mrs.  Blair  had  sufficiently   recovered 
.     to  travel,  the  General  accompanied  her  to  St. 

Joseph,  where  he  left  her  at  the  hotel  kept  by 
Mr.  Oyster. 

A  strong  and  lasting  feeling  of  friendship  sprang 
up  between  Mrs.  Blair  and  the  beautiful  and  lovely 
Kate.  Mrs.  Blair's  whole  nature  had  undergone  a 
change  since  Lillie's  death.  In  her  life,  since  that 
time,  she  had  endeavored  to  atone  for  the  past,  and 
in  cultivating  a  lovely  and  lovable  disposition,  she 
soon  found  greater  pleasure  in  harmonizing  her  views 
to  the  consideration  of  the  comfort  and  happiness  of 
those  by  whom  she  was  surrounded  and  with  whom 
she  was  called  upon  to  associate,  than  she  had  ex- 
perienced in  her  younger  days,  when  her  only  object 
md  desire  was  to  win  the  admiration  of  such  as  oth- 
ers of  her  sex  loved. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  323 

Kate,  especially,  attracted  her  attention  from  their 
first  meeting,  so  gentle,  so  kind,  so  considerate  of 
the  wants  of  others,  not  only  of  her  own  kind,  but 
her  kind  disposition  manifested  itself  in  the  care  of 
the  brute  creation,  which  recognized  her  voice  and 
step,  as  she  visited  the  yard  to  attend  to  their  wants. 

In  conversation  with  Kate,  Mrs.  Blair  was  sur- 
prised to  find  her  so  well-informed  on  various  sub- 
jects, and  as  their  association  continued,  they  each 
talked  freely  of  their  experiences  in  life.  Mrs.  Blair 
related  the  story  of  her  early  days  in  the  South,  of 
her  winter  visits  to  Washington  and  her  associations 
there,  of  her  marriage  to  General  Blair,  of  the  inter- 
est she  took  in  the  cause  of  establishing  slavery  in 
the  new  Territory,  of  her  disgust  at  the  manner  of 
conducting  the  strife,  through  incompetent  squad 
commanders,  and  finally,  of  the  change  of  feeling 
that  had  been  brought  about  in  her  mind  through 
witnessing  and  experiencing  the  atrocities  committed 
by  their  own  men,  and  the  corresponding  sympathy 
for  the  Free-State  settlers. 

Kate,  in  turn,  related  scenes  and  incidents  con- 
nected with  her  early  associations  in  the  West,  of  the 
number  and  proximity  of  the  Indians,  of  her  visits 
to  their  camps,  of  their  beautiful  ponies  and  their 
filthy  manner  of  living,  and  comparing  the  Indian  as 
he  exists  in  reality  with  Cooper's  description,  which 
she  had  read  with  interest.  She  then  would  dwell, 
at  length,  upon  the  exploits  of  Dickey  Deane,  her 
cousin,  especially  dwelling  upon  the  accidental  find- 
ing of  little  Ota,  of  whose  history  they  knew  nothing 
further  than  her  mother  had  died  unknown  at  the 
Indian  Mission. 


324  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Ava  took  a  deeper  interest  in  little  Ota,  her  cir- 
cumstances calling  forth  the  whole  and  entire  sym- 
pathy of  the  now  really  kind  and  considerate  South- 
ern lady,  and  when  the  news  reached  St.  Joseph  of 
the  supposed  capture  of  Dickey  Deane,  Ava  felt  as 
much  interest  and  consideration  for  her  safety  as  did 
Kate,  and  promptly  wrote  to  her  husband,  asking 
him  to  use  his  influence  in  having  her  properly  cared 
for,  with  the  view  of  her  final  release. 

Strange  to  say,  Kate  had  concealed  the  identity 
of  "Dickey  Deane"  and  Ona  Leland. 

Other  efforts  were  put  forth  in  the  interest  of 
Dickey.  Mr.  Oyster  visited  the  various  influential 
Pro-Slavery  citizens  of  St.  Joseph  and  wrote  to  Rod- 
erick Leland,  under  the  impression  that  she  might 
possibly  have  taken  a  journey  home.  Mr.  Leland's 
reply  informed  them  that  she  had  not  been  home 
and  directed  them  to  again  advise  him,  and  if  the 
continued  search  had  proved  unsuccessful,  he  would 
himself  try  to  find  her. 

A  day  or  two  after,  while  Ava  and  Kate  were  dis- 
cussing the  propriety  of  informing  Mr.  Leland  re- 
garding Dickey's  continued  disappearance,  a  young 
man  rode  up  and  hastily  dismounted. 

"  O,  see!"  exclaimed  Kate,  "there  is  Cousin 
Robert.  We  shall  hear  some  news  of  Dickey  now." 

Mrs.  Blair  watched  the  young  man  attentively  as 
he  secured  his  horse  and  walked  hurriedly  to  meet  his 
Cousin  Kate,  who  welcomed  him  kindly  and  affec- 
tionately. 

As  she  noted  his  movements,  she  thought  of  the 
young  sailor  who  had  visited  the  camp  where  she 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  325 

was  held  a  prisoner  and  where  she  received  treat- 
ment that  would  have  disgraced  the  wildest  hordes 
that  inhabited  and  fought  upon  the  steppes  of  Rus- 
sia. She  subsequently  had  learned  that  the  sailor 
was  Dickey  Deane.  She  thought  of  the  resemblance 
that  existed  between  the  spy  and  the  new-comer, 
who  was  introduced  as  Kate's  Cousin  Robert. 
Might  they  not  be  one  and  the  same?  Might  not 
the  titled  of  woman  be  applied  to  this  boy  as  a  blind, 
or  might  not  this  youth  before  her  be  in  reality  a 
woman?  The  same  deep  blue  eyes;  the  same  calm 
and  happy  expression ;  the  same  golden  hair;  the 
same  peculiarly  high  forehead;  all  this  Mrs.  Blair 
saw  in  one  brief  moment. 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

THE      KILT     AND      KIRTLE. 

lA/S  Dickey  reached  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  she 
JL^L.  urged  her  pony  to  greater  speed,  carrying 
the  "  involuntary  refugee,"  as  she  in  after 
years  designated  the  little  colored  boy.  So  gently 
did  she  carry  it  and  so  easy  was  the  long  swing- 
ing gallop  of  the  pony,  that  he  slept  on,  entirely  un- 
conscious of  his  rapid  transit,  but  when  the  little  fel- 
low did  awake  he  uttered  a  long  and  loud  protest 
against  his  strange  surroundings.  Dickey  became 
anxious,  lest  his  cries  should  arouse  the  inhabitants, 


326  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

and   to  secure  quiet  she  was  compelled  to  pin  the 
the  blanket  closely  over  his  mouth. 

At  day-light,  she  had  reached  a  point  near  where 
she  had  left  Aunt  Mary.  Cautiously  descending  into 
the  valley,  she  entered  the  bushes,  but  before  she 
had  moved  far  through  the  dense  and  tangled  thicket, 
Aunt  Mary  met  her,  and  with  outstretched  hands 
asked  for  the  child.  Dickey  handed  her  the  bundle 
and  watched  her  as  she  removed  the  blanket,  which 
she  dropped  to  the  ground,  clinging  convulsively  and 
lovingly  to  the  child,  alternately  addressing  it  by 
endearing  names  and  calling  upon  "de  Good  Massa 
to  bress  young  Massa  Dick." 

In  all  her  efforts  to  do  good,  never  before  had  the 
glow  of  perfect  happiness  so  entirely  pervaded  her 
mind,  as  it  did  when  she  witnessed  the  happiness  she 
had  been  the  means  of  conveying  to  this  poor,  lone 
and  destitute  woman,  in  the  restoration  of  her  child, 
whose  absence  she  had  mourned. 

In  her  happiness  Aunt  Mary  forgot  her  poverty, 
her  destitution,  her  loneliness,  and  even  forgot  the 
danger  of  being  apprehended  by  those  who  were 
searching  for  her,  until  Dickey  said  : 

"  Come,  Aunt  Mary,  we  must  leave  here  as  rapid- 
ly as  possible,  we  are  not  yet  free  from  danger." 

"  Bress  de  Lord,  Massa  Dick,  Ise  ready  to  go  any- 
where now.  You  jist  lead  an  dis  po  chile  foller  an 
pack  de  pickaninny." 

"  No,  Aunt  Mary,  you  have  had  nothing  substan- 
tial to  eat,  and  I  must  insist  upon  your  riding  while 
I,  who  am  strong,  can  walk." 

Without  further  ceremony  Aunt  Mary  mounted 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  327 

the  pony  and  took  the  child.  Dickey  led  the  way 
on  foot  toward  Brown's  camp,  which  they  reached  in 
a  iie:y. 

Arriving  at  the  camp,  Dickey  left  the  fugitives 
outside,  while  she  went  in  search  of  the  Captain,  to 
inform  him  of  what  she  had  done.  As  she  entered 
the  camp,  Hayden  was  the  first  to  recognize  and 
hasten  forward  to  greet  the  long  lost  spy. 

She  soon  met  Capt.  Brown  and  informed  him  of 
her  adventure  and  its  successful  termination.  The 
old  man  kindly  and  gladly  approved  her  action,  and 
soon  Aunt  Mary  and  her  boy  were  comfortably  fixed 
in  camp,  to  the  great  surprise  and  joy  of  all. 

Sir  Charles'  whole  attention  was  given  to  Dickey, 
as  she  moved  about  the  camp  superintending  the  ar- 
rangements for  Aunt  Mary's  comfort.  There  was  a 
charm  about  the  expression  of  her  face  which  he 
loved  to  dwell  upon.  She  entered  the  ladies'  tent 
and  laid  aside  the  costume  she  had  worn,  and  don- 
ning one  which  she  always  wore  in  camp,  which  con- 
sisted of  the  plaid  stockings,  short  dress  and  neat 
jacket,  in  fact  the  "  kilt  and  kirtle  "  of  the  Scottish 
lassie,  she  again  appeared,  and  entered  into  an  earn- 
est and  vivacious  conversation  with  Capt.  Brown, 
giving  him  in  detail  the  information  she  had  obtained 
while  pedling  in  Missouri. 

At  sight  of  her  in  the  familiar  costume  of  the  Old 
World,  with  her  golden  ringlets  waving  in  the  wind 
and  displaying  a  brow,  the  beauty  of  which  was  as 
famous  as  were  her  deeds,  his  thoughts  carried  him 
away  to  scenes  of  childhood,  when  he  "  roved,  a 
young  Highlander  o'er  the  dark  heath."  He  ap- 


328  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

preached  nearer,  and  as  he  traced  the  lineaments  of 
her  face,  he  said,  "  Can  she  be  the  daughter  of  Rod- 
erick? She  certainly  bears  a  family  resemblance, 
and  the  story  of  her  being  connected  with  the  Mac- 
donald  clan,  gives  favor  to  my  apprehensions." 

After  she  and  Brown  had  talked  for  some  time, 
the  old  man  said: 

"  Miss  Dickey,  we  have  missed  your  cheering 
songs.  May  I  inform  the  boys  that  you  will  sing 
them  a  favorite?" 

She  smiled  assent,  and  the  old  man  called  the  men 
together  and  Dickey  sang  the  song  known  as  "The 
Old  Granite  State,"  and  each  time  as  her  strong,  yet 
sweet  voice  warbled  the  refrain, 

"  O,  thy  mountains  and  hills  are  still  dearer  to  me 
Than  the  broad,  sweeping  plains  of  the  West." 

the  eyes  of  Sir  Charles  would  glisten  with  the  gath- 
ering tears  as  his  thoughts  carried  him  back  to  "  Bon- 
nie Scotland,"  roaming  over  her  hills  and  dales,  lis- 
tening to  the  songs  of  the  loved  and  loving  "  lassie  " 
who  accompanied  him.  His  thoughts  wafted  away 
to  the  days  when  a  brave  girl  sang  to  the  hills  and 
vales  of  the  land  where  freedom  found  friends  and 
liberty  was  a  birthright. 

Hayden  witnessed  the  emotion  of  his  friend  and 
companion,  and  imagined  that  the  song  had  revived 
memories  of  the  past  in  the  mind  of  the  old  gentle- 
man, as  it  had  done  in  his. 

She  had  just  finished  the  song,  when  a  messenger 
arrived  from  Lawrence,  bearing  letters  for  members 
of  the  company.  Among  the  number  was  one  bear- 
ing the  post-mark  of  Osawatomie,  addressed  to  her. 


THE  SPY  OF  OS  A  WATOMIE.  329 

Breaking  the  seal,  she  read  the  contents  of  the  mis- 
sive, which  merely  said :  "  Thursday  evening,  at 
Van  Horn  crossing."  Signed  "Friend." 

She  handed  it  to  Capt.  Brown,  remarking: 

"There  is  certainly  some  foul  play  connected  with 
this  affair.  I  have  no  familiar  acquaintances  at  Van 
Horn  crossing.  Robert  is  not  in  Osawatomie,  and 
Dr.  Strawn  did  not  write  this  letter.  •  To-day  is 
Tuesday.  I  shall  rest  to-morrow  and  meet  the  ap- 
pointment the  next  day.  I  may  be  enabled  to  learn 
something  to  our  advantage." 

"  Do  as  you  think  best,  Dickey,  but  be  very  cau- 
tious." 

On  Thursday  morning  she  mounted  Raven,  and 
accompanied  by  Hayden,  "  Brave  Lavanda,"  Pat 
Devilin  and  Bill  Stout,  Dickey  and  Hayden  took  the 
lead  and  rode  rapidly  toward  the  appointed  place  of 
meeting,  the  others  following.  Each  man  carried, 
besides  his  rifle,  two  large  revolvers,  while  Dickey 
carried  her  trusty  weapon  in  the  pocket  of  her  kirtle. 
Scarcely  a  word  was  spoken.  Each  person  was 
busy  with  his  own  thoughts,  as  they  hurried  along, 
generally  by  twos  and  often  in  single  file,  after  the 
Indian  mode  of  traveling. 

The  word  "evening"  in  the  letter  was  understood, 
after  the  manner  of  the  country,  to  mean  at  "sun- 
down." 

As  they  neared  the  place  designated,  the  last 
glimmering  rays  of  the  sun  gilded  the  tops  of  the 
mounds.  The  party  had  arrived  at  the  river,  some 
distance  west  of  the  appointed  place,  and  followed 
its  course  under  the  protection  of  the  trees,  so  as 


330  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

to  avoid  an  ambush,  if  such  was  the  design  of  the 
party  sending  the  letter. 

They  halted  in  a  thicket  of  post-oaks,  about  one 
half  mile  from  the  crossing.  As  the  gloaming  grew 
deeper,  they  rode  nearer  to  the  ford,  when  Dickey 
dismounted  and  in  her  moccasins  crept  to  a  dense 
thicket  near  the  ford.  She  could  neither  see  or  hear 
any  one.  In  the  distance  she  finally  heard  the  sound 
of  horses  feet,  which  approached  rapidly.  When 
they  came  near  the  river,  the  riders  dismounted,  one 
of  whom  approached  the  crossing  cautiously,  and 
finding  no  one  in  view,  he  gave  a  low  whistle,  which 
was  promptly  answered,  and  he  was  soon  joined  by 
two  other  men. 

As  they  drew  near,  the  former  said  in  a  low,  gruff 
voice,  which  Dickey  recognized  as  Guy  Wren's: 

"  I  did  not  think  your  plan  would  work.  You  see 
she  is  not  here." 

To  which  the  other  replied,  "  Wait  awhile,  she 
may  come." 

"  You  might  wait  here  until  doomsday,  she  is  too 
sharp  to  be  caught  by  such  chaff,"  said  Wren. 

"  Bill  Stout  said  he  would  let  us  know  if  she  would 
not  come,  and  I  think  she  will  be  here.  If  she  don't 
come,  it  will  be  because  Bill  has  put  her  out  of  the 
way  himself.  He  is  true  to  his  word." 

"Would  Bill  Stout  kill  a  woman?"  asked  Wren 
scornfully. 

"  I  know  of  his  killing  an  old  Indian  woman  once, 
just  for  the  fun  of  it,  for  I  was  with  him  when  he  did 
it.  He  has  grit  enough  to  do  anything  he  says  he'll 
do.  He  said  that  if  she  came  he  would  manage, 
some  way  or  other  to  come  with  her." 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  33 1 

Dickey  now  felt  that  her  first  impression  when 
she  read  the  letter  was  correct,  that  they  meant  to 
do  her  some  harm  individually.  But  what  pained 
her  most,  was  the  fact,  that  there  was  a  traitor  in 
their  camp  in  the  person  of  Bill  Stout,  for  whom  she 
had  never  entertained  a  favorable  impression.  She 
had  heard  all  she  desired  to  know,  and  creeping  out 
of  the  bushes,  she  returned  to  where  the  party  anx- 
iously awaited  her.  "  Brave  Lavanda  "  stood  near 
to  Bill  Stout,  before  whom  she  appeared  with  her  re- 
volver drawn  and  said : 

"  Villainous  traitor !  You  have  conceived  this  plot 
to  have  me  captured,  remove  your  weapons.  La- 
vanda, take  possession  of  them.  He  has  promised 
some  of  Wren's  friends  that  he  would  betray  me  into 
their  hands,  and  had  I  refused  to  come  here  to-day, 
he  would  have  stabbed  me  in  the  back.  I  have  heard 
it  all."  Then,  addressing  Stout,  she  said,  "  Miser- 
able miscreant !  If  you  were  treated  as  you  deserve, 
you  would  be  hanging  to  one  of  the  limbs  above 
you." 

Stout  quailed  before  the  words  of  the  brave  girl 
and  handed  his  weapons  to  Lavanda,  as  she  had  di- 
rected. 

"  Have  they,  indeed,  come?"  asked  Hayden. 

"  Yes,  there  are  three  of  them  now  at  the  cross- 
ing waiting  for  me." 

"  Let  us  charge  them,"  said  he,  as  they  mounted 
their  horses. 

Lavanda  lifted  the  little  spy  to  her  saddle,  and 
ordering  Bil,l  to  ride  before  them,  they  galloped  down 
the  road  to  the  place  where  the  three  were  awaiting 
the  arrival  of  their  victim. 


332  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

As  they  drew  near,  the  ruffians  knew  that  there 
were  more  than  Bill  Stout  and  the  spy.  So  they 
hastily  hurried  to  the  brush,  leaving  their  horses 
where  they  had  tied  them.  The  advancing  party 
sent  a  number  of  bullets  after  them.  As  they  dis- 
mounted to  untie  the  horses,  Stout  slipped  from  his 
horse,  and  plunging  into  the  dense  thicket,  made  his 
escape.  They  took  possession  of  the  horses  and 
carried  them  to  Osawatomie,  where  Dickey  proposed 
to  remain  a  few  days. 

When  Hayden  returned  to  Black  Jack,  those  in 
camp  were  much  surprised  to  learn  of  the  treachery 
of  Bill  Stout  and  the  result  of  the  meeting  at  Van 
Horn's  crossing. 

Dickey  knew  of  the  invaders  being  camped  on 
Middle  Creek  in  considerable  force,  and  feeling  a 
desire  to  know  something  of  their  intentions,  she  dis- 
guised herself  to  represent  a  washer-woman  who 
lived  in  town  and  was  of  the  strongest  Pro-Slavery 
type.  Having  completed  her  disguise,  she  rode  out 
toward  the  camp  in  question.  She  had  not  pro- 
ceeded far  when  she  met  three  men,  who  came  from 
the  invaders'  camp.  She  drew  the  old  greasy  sun- 
bonnet  of  blue  gingham  close  about  her  face,  and 
stopping" her  horse,  g.ized  steadily  toward  some  cat- 
tle that  were  grazing  in  the  distance. 

When  the  three  rode  up,  one  of  them  asked : 
"Mrs.  Laird,  which  way  are  you  going?" 
"  O,  I  am  just  out  looking  for  my  cow.     She  has 
been   gone — let  me  see — yes,  three  days,  and   I'm 
afraid  her  milk  will  be  of  no  force   unless  I  find  her 
soon." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  333 

"  Have  you  heard  anything  from  Brown's  men 
lately  ?"  asked  the  man. 

"  Yes,  they  say  Brown  is  a  coming  down  in  two  or 
three  weeks.  All  his  men  are  with  him  at  Black 
Jack." 

"You  tell  our  friends  in  town  to  be  on  the  look- 
out, as  we  will  be  in  town  in  a  few  days." 

"  I  will,  and  I  do  believe  that  is  my  cow  away  off 
yonder  by  herself." 

She  turned  to  go  after  the  cow,  and  the  men  rode 
off  toward  Moody  Creek,  in  search  of  Bill  Stout  and 
Guy  Wren,  to  make  arrangements  for  the  attack 
upon  Osawatomie. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

/  y\  HE  summer  had  drawn  nearly  to  a  close,  and 
nothing  of  importance  had  been  accomplished 
by  either  party.  It  is  true,  the  number  of 
Free-States  settlers  had  been  greatly  augmented 
through  the  earnest  and  never-tiring  efforts  of  the 
"  Aid  Societies  "  of  the  East. 

Robert  spent  two  weeks  in  St.  Joseph,  in  anxiety 
concerning  Dickey.  Being  discouraged  in  search- 
ing, or  rather  impatiently  waiting,  in  that  quarter,  he 
hastened  to  Osawatomie  to  there  continue  his  in- 
quiry. Imagine  his  surprise,  as  on  dismounting  near 


334  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

the  hotel,  he  was  addressed  by  Dickey's  familiar 
voice,  on  turning,  he  saw  only  a  person  attired  as 
Mrs.  Laird,  the  well-known  washer-woman.  In  a 
moment  he  became  convinced  that  the  personage 
was,  in  reality,  Dickey,  for  whose  safety  he  had  al- 
most ceased  to  hope. 

She,  too,  was  rejoiced  at  meeting  Robert,  but  brief 
time  was  allowed  for  conversation,  on  account  of  the 
impending  danger  to  the  settlement.  She  told 
Robert  of  what  she  had  recently  learned  regarding 
the  contemplated  attack  of  the  invaders,  and  in- 
structed him  what  road  to  take  in  order  to  most  thor- 
oughly arouse  the  settlers,  while  she  rode  as  prompt- 
ly in  another  direction. 

The  settlers  promptly  rallied  at  the  call  of  danger, 
though  there  were  but  few  who  were  not  already 
with  some  one  of  the  different  commands  guarding 
important  points.  During  two  days  messengers 
brought  the  news  that  the  invaders  were  approach- 
ing the  settlement  from  the  north.  The  crossings  at 
the  river  were  constantly  guarded  and  swift  messen- 
gers hovered  near,  to  quickly  convey  the  news  of  the 
coming  of  the  foe. 

Brown  and  his  company  had  not  yet  arrived.  It 
had  been  expected  they  would  be  promptly  on  the 
ground,  consequently  great  disappointment  and  anx- 
iety prevailed  among  the  few  who  were  there.  They 
feared  that  some  unknown  and  well  conceived  plan 
of  attack  had  been  devised  by  the  foe,  to  engage 
Brown  where  he  was,  and  thus  prevent  him  from 
joining  in  the  defense  of  Osawatomie. 

The  near  approach  of  autumn  caused  dense  fogs 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  335 

to  hang  over  the  river  far  into  the  morning  of  each 
day,  and  those  who  did  duty  in  watching  during  the 
night,  were  prostrated  by  the  malaria  which  filled 
the  atmosphere  and  were,  by  reason  of  the  ague  and 
fevers  thus  induced,  incapacitated  for  duty. 

In  a  few  days  Captain  Brown  arrived  with  a  part 
of  his  company,  who  watched  faithfully  until  it  was 
thought  that  the  enemy  had  given  up  the  idea  of  at- 
tacking the  town,  and  most  of  the  men  returned  to 
watch  at  more  seriously  threatened  points. 

As  an  assurance  of  safety  prevailed,  Dickey, 
Robert,  Fred.  Brown  and  others,  went  out  one  even- 
ing to  visit  a  friend,  who  resided  west  of  town.  The 
house  was  built  of  logs,  and  consisted  of  two  large 
rooms,  as  were  the  then  better  houses  of  the  neigh- 
borhood. 

The  invaders  were  in  camp  on  Moody  Creek, 
where  it  afterward  appeared,  they  had  been  waiting 
for  a  clear  night  in  which  to  make  the  long  contem- 
plated attack. 

While  the  young  folks  slept,  the  foe  began  their 
movement.  Their  attacks  had  been  so  often  frus- 
trated by  the  settlers,  that  they  had  learned  caution, 
and  through  the  advice  of  Bill  Stout,  who  was  famil- 
iar with  every  path  in  the  country,  they  resorted  to 
the  stragetic  movement  of  marching  up  the  river,  far 
above  the  guarded  crossings,  where  they  effected  a 
crossing  in  a  shallow  place,  and  approached  the  town 
from  the  west. 

As  they  were  discovered  and  identified  along  the 
line  of  march,  the  settlers  gathered  their  valuables 
together,  and  with  their  children  sought  the  protec- 


336  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

tion  of  the  bushes,  cornfields  and  ravines,  and  the 
men  hastened  by  circuitous  paths  to  join  Brown  at 
Osawatomie. 

Day,  bright  and  beautiful,  had  just  dawned  when 
the  head  of  the  column  reached  the  house  where  the 
young  folks  were  stopping. 

The  young  men  had  arisen  and  were  standing  in 
the  door  as  the  troops  filed  past.  Thinking  they 
were  some  of  Captain  Beach's  or  Hope's  command, 
and  not  expecting  the  enemy  from  that  direction, 
young  Leland  and  Fred.  Brown  started  toward  the 
road,  a  few  rods  distant,  to  speak  to  them. 

At  that  instant  Guy  Wren  passed,  and  recognizing 
the  boys,  exclaimed,  "  There  are  two  of  the  young 
Yankees,  somebody  look  after  them." 

In  another  instant  a  volley  was  fired  from  a  dozen 
guns  and  the  youths  fell  to  the  ground. 

Those  in  the  house  had  been  aroused  by  the  rat- 
tling of  guns  and  bayonets,  and  were  looking  from 
the  windows  as  the  boys  fell.  Dickey,  from  her 
window,  saw  her  only  brother  fall  to  the  ground  be- 
fore the  murderous  fire  of  the  invading  horde,  she 
did  not  weep,  but  patiently  awaited  the  disappear- 
ance of  the  men,  and  then  hastened  to  care  for  the 
murdered  boys. 

She  found  Robert  still  alive  but  fearfully  mangled, 
while  young  Brown  was  stiff  and  cold  in  death. 
Dickey  went  in  search  of  Mrs.  Davis,  the  lady  of  the 
house,  who  had  sought  protection  in  the  brush. 

While  they  were  carrying  Robert  to  the  house,  the 
boom  of  the  cannon  east  of  them  saluted  their  ears, 
quickly  followed  by  the  sharp,  keen  and  reveberating 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOAflE.  337 

crack  of  the  Sharpe's  rifles  told  those,  not  engaged, 
that  old  John  Brown  was  there. 

The  two  women,  sorrowing  for  the  dead  and  car- 
ing for  the  wounded,  heard  the  roar  of  the  musketry, 
the  boom  of  the  cannon,  and  the  shouts  of  the  in- 
vaders, as  they  repeatedly  charged  the  block-house 
which  Brown  and  his  men  held,  the  sharp  detonating 
and  rapidly  repeated  crack  of  the  rifles  of  the  de- 
fenders, told  them  how  bravely  their  friends  were 
fighting. 

The  few  settlers  who  came  too  late  to  enter  the 
block-house  took  positions,  singly,  in  the  bushes  and 
on  the  mounds,  and  as  coolly  sent  forth  their  mes- 
sengers of  death,  as  did  our  forefathers,  from  behind 
fences  and  trees  from  Lexington  to  Concord. 

The  sun  had  turned  to  the  west,  the  clock  on  the 
mantel  indicated  the  hour  of  one,  when  the  tramp  of 
horses  feet  and  the  rattle  of  wagons  was  heard  as  the 
invaders  percipitately  retreated. 

"  Here  they  come,"  said  Dickey,  as  they  appeared 
in  sight,  and  she  hastened  to  Robert,  who  had  re- 
gained consciousness.  As  she  embraced  him  lov- 
ingly, he  said  : 

"Don't  be  alarmed,  Ona,  they  can  only  kill  us  at 
most." 

The  retreating  horde  had,  in  their  hasty  retreat, 
no  time  to  devote  to  pillage  and  murder.  They  were 
giving  attention  to  their  own  dead  and  wounded  and 
their  own  safety  from  the  hurtling  messengers  of 
death  that  the  defenders  still  hurled  after  them. 

Some  of  Brown's  men  were  killed  while  civssiiig 
the  river,  but  the  enemy  lost  far  more  from  the  long- 
21 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

range  rifles  of  the  settlers.  The  cannon  which  they 
had  brought  to  demolish  the  block-house  proved 
ineffective. 

The  last  volley  of  the  settlers,  aimed  at  a  tall  offi- 
cer who  was  directing  the  retreat,  brought  him  off 
his  horse,  and  created  more  than  an  usual  degree  of 
excitement  in  their  ranks. 

Among  the  missing  of  Brown's  men  were  Fred. 
Brown  and  Robert  Leland.  Not  until  night  did 
they  find  the  innocent  boy  who  was  murdered  in 
cold  blood. 

His  body  was  gently  carried  to  the  house,  where 
tender  hands  removed  the  gore  that  matted  his  hair 
and  clouded  his  fair  face. 

The  old  man,  when  he  learned  his  loss,  repaired  to 
the  scene,  and,  lion-hearted,  knelt  by  the  dead  body 
of  his  dead  boy.  His  impassioned  voice  breathed 
forth  the  anguish  of  a  broken  heart. 

As  the  friends  stood  weeping  in  sympathy  with 
the  sorrowing  old  man,  a  carriage  drew  up  at  the 
door,  and  a  voice  inquired  if  Ona  Leland  was  there. 

"  Yes,  that  is  my  name,"  answered  Dickey,  as  she, 
in  her  kilt  and  kittle,  stepped  to  the  door  to  meet 
her  visitors. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.           339 
CHAPTER  LX. 

GENERAL      BLAIR. 

*      \"\  7~HAT  can  woman  do  in  the  way  of  mak- 

V  V        ing  her  °wn  liven',  I'd   like   to  know," 

said  one  rough  and  dirty-looking  man 

to  another  in  Mr.  Oyster's  bar-room,  where  General 

Blair  was  enjoying  the  fragrance  of  a  cigar. 

"  They  can't  do  nothin',  John  Ubanks,  an'  you 
know  my  opinion  on  that  score,  so  what  the  use  of 
askin'  me?"  answered  the  other. 

"  I  agree  with  you  thar',  but  did  you  never  notice 
they  are  allers  a  medlin'  with  somebody's  affairs. 
You  bet,  I  believe  in  them  a  stayin'  home  and  at- 
tendin'  to  their  work."  , 

The  General  cast  a  furtive  glance  at  the  two  indi- 
viduals, who,  to  evolve  new  ideas,  were  gulping 
down  liberal  doses  of  "invigorator  "  in  the  shape  of 
whisky. 

As  he  gazed,  he  thought,  "  Where  on  earth  can 
the  woman  be  found  who,  judging  from  external  ap- 
pearances, is  not  better  qualified  to  judge  of  what 
will  be  conducive  to  her  benefit  than  such  degraded 
beings  as  you,  with  your  uncomely  and  unkempt 
appearance,  your  uncombed  hair  and  beards,  your 
torn  and  tattered  clothing.  Is  it  possible  that  you 
belong  to  an  age  of  civilization  and  intelligence  ? 
Are  you  not  some  relic  of  the  barbaric  age,  when 
education  and  enlightenment  were  unknown  ?  Are 


340  THE  Spy  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

you  not,  by  an  eternal  edict,  just  temporarily 
dropped  upon  this  mundane  sphere,  that  we  may 
take  a  retrospective  view  of  the  condition  of  the  hu- 
man race  in  antedeluvian  ages,  and  by  comparison 
continue  to  eliminate  the  dross,  and  introduce  a 
greater  degree  of  intelligence  ?" 

In  disgust  the  General  withdrew  to  the  porch, 
where  he  was  joined  by  his  wife  and  Kate. 

He  forgot  that  the  basis  upon  which  ignorance 
grew  and  continued  to  thrive,  was  human  slavery.  It 
does  seem  that  African  slavery,  as  it  existed,  de- 
stroyed the  finer  perceptions  and  keener  sensibilities 
of  those  who  were  contaminated  by  its  influences, 
and,  assuredly,  association  introduced  contamination. 
These  individuals  who  were  thus  ably  discussing  the 
rights,  privileges  and  duties  of  wo>men,  in  Mr.  Oys- 
ter's bar-room,  were,  individually,  not  the  owners  of 
a  single  "  nigga,"  yet,  following  the  precedent  estab- 
lished by  their  more  able  neighbors,  the  larger  land- 
holders, they  must  talk  of  slavery,  and  had  talked  it 
until  they,  considering  themselves  superior  beings, 
must  reduce  something  by  which  they  were  sur- 
rounded, to  a  level  comparing  favorably  with  the 
slaves  of  their  neighbors,  and  thinking  too  much  of 
their  dogs  as  companions,  had  had  recourse  to  their 
wives  and  daughters. 

Their  further  conversation  on  the  subject  was, 
whether  or  not  woman  should  be  educated.  The 
conclusion  arrived  at  was,  that  further  than  "  readin' 
and  spellin'"  was  unnecessary  and  would  work  to 
her  disadvantage.  Especially  did  they  deplore  the 
idea  of  woman  "exercising  the  privilege  of  the  ballot 
or  attending  literary  societies  or  lyceums. 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOMIE.  34 1 

Could  we  have  visited  the  home  of  this  dictatorial 
individual  on  election  day,  we  would  have  found  his 
wife  gathering  corn  in  the  field  with  the  hired  negro. 

General  Blair  intimated  his  intentions  of  visiting 
Kansas  to  consult  with  the  Free-States  men,  espe- 
cially with  John  Brown.  Mr.  Oyster  had  known,  for 
some  time,  of  the  change  in  the  mind  of  General 
Blair  toward  the  Free-States  settlers,  and  he  encour- 
aged him  to  proceed  at  once,  hoping  that  some  defi- 
nite plan,  leading  to  harmony  and  peace,  might  re- 
sult from  his  visit. 

The  battle  at  Osawatomie  had  been  fought,  and 
the  General,  on  his  way,  met  many  of  the  invaders 
on  their  return.  They  were  far  from  happy  at  the 
defeat  they  had  met  with.  Their  enthusiasm  was 
visibly  cooling. 

When  Gen.  Blair  arrived  at  the  town  he  was  in- 
formed that  Capt.  Brown  was  at  his  home,  west  of 
the  village,  whither  he  proceeded,  finding  the  young 
Hungarian,  Lavanda,  on  guard,  who  saluted  him  in 
true  military  style  as  he  halted  him  and  politely 
asked  him  his  business. 

The  General  returned  the  salute  and  said,  "  Do  me 
the  favor  to  present  my  card  to  Capt.  Brown  and  say, 
with  his  permission,  I  desire  to  speak  with  him,"  at 
the  sametime  handing  him  his  card. 

Lavanda  withdrew  to  the  house  and  in  a  moment 
returned,  bidding  the  General  enter. 

As  he  entered  the  rude  log  cabin,  a  feeling  of  awe 
and  reverence  pervaded  his  mind.  Each  side  of  the 
door  was  guarded  by  a  strong,  hearty  and  intelligent 
looking  young  man,  whose  hand  rested  upon  a  heavy 


342  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Sharpe's  rifle.  Others  occupied  the  room  engaged 
in  reading,  while  on  a  low  couch  in  one  corner  of  the 
room,  lay  the  old  man  whom  the  General  desired  to 
see.  As  the  General  drew  near,  Brown  said  : 

"  General,  I  know  you  by  reputation,  and  am  glad 
to  have  the  honor  of  entertaining  one,  who,  though 
recently  in  arms  against  us,  has  ever  deported  himself 
as  becomes  a  gentleman.  Pray,  be  seated,"  at  the 
sametime  motioning  him  to  a  seat. 

The  General  replied  by  saying : 

"  Captain  Brown,  the  approbation  of  a  man  occu- 
pying the  position  you  do  in  this  Territory,  regard- 
ing the  part  I  have  borne  personally  in  the  existing 
strife,  gives  me  great  pleasure.  I  need  not  tell  you 
that  I  deplore  the  ungenerous  manner  in  which  this 
strife  has  been  conducted,  and  regret  that  certain 
elements  of  society,  unworthy  the  name  of  men,  have 
taken  so  prominent  a  part  in  it." 

"  I  believe  myself,"  said  Brown,  "  that  the  better 
element  of  Pro-Slavery  society  has  been  averse  to 
the  manner  of  conducting  this  warfare.  I  feel  as- 
sured that  all  bloodshed  could  have  been  avoided 
had  not  this  mercenary  element  established  itself  as 
the  dictator  in  the  matter.  Individually,  I  have  suf- 
fered much.  I  have  been  robbed  of  almost  every 
earthly  possession.  My  family  has  been  abused  and 
my  child  murdered  in  cold  blood." 

"  Is  it  your  intention  to  leave  the  Territory,  Cap- 
tain?" asked  the  General. 

The  old  man  started,  and  quickly  assuming  a  sit- 
ting posture  in  bed,  frowned  for  a  moment,  and  said  : 

"General,   excuse  my  apparent   excitement,   but 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOM1E.  343 

your  question  being  of  a  nature  far  remote  from  my 
idlest  thought,  for  a  moment  roused  my  feelings. 
No,  sir,  I  shall  never  forsake  my  undertaking,  and 
should  this  strife  continue  to  be  pressed  upon  us,  I 
assure  you  I  shall  be  abundantly  avenged  for  the 
wrongs  I  have  suffered." 

"  Allow  me,  Captain  Brown,  to  ask,  Are  you  a 
representative  of  either  of  the  Eastern  Aid  Socie- 
ties ?" 

"  No,  General,  I  came  to  this  Territory  entirely 
upon  my  own  responsibility,  and  have  continued  to 
act  under  the  same.  It  is  true  I  have  been  East  and 
solicited  aid  in  the  way  of  arms,  ammunition  and 
money  since  these  troubles  began,  and  I  am  glad  to 
say  that  I  have  personal  friends  now  there  upon  whom 
I  can  call  for  assistance  at  any  time,  with  the  assur- 
ance that  it  will  be  promptly  forthcoming." 

General  Blair  gazed  in  silence  upon  the  care-worn 
face  and  emaciated  frame  of  the  old  man  and  regret- 
ted that  he  had  lifted  a  hand  against  him,  thoroughly 
convinced  that  his  every  act  was  prompted  by  the 
purest  and  noblest  motive,  knowing  full  well  that 
such  a  face  as  John  Brown's  could  never  be  crossed 
by  a  shadow  of  shame  arising  from  an  ignoble  act. 

The  General  spent  the  night  with  the  old  hero, 
and  the  next  morning,  accompanied  by  Hayden, 
went  to  visit  Robert,  whose  acquaintance  he  had 
formed  in  St.  Joseph. 

He  had  not  learned  that  Dickey  Deane  was  Ona 
Leland,  a  sister  of  Robert's,  and  was  much  surprised 
when  Hayden  informed  him  of  the  fact.  After  a 
moment,  he  laughingly  said: 


344  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"Well,  I  must  ackowledge  women  can  keep  se- 
crets, for  Mrs.  Blair  and  Kate  certainly  knew  of  this, 
and,  although  we  have  often  talked  freely  of  Dickey 
Deane,  yet  neither  of  them  ever  intimated  to  me  her 
true  name  or  character." 

As  they  passed  over  the  battle-ground,  traces  of 
the  conflict  were  yet  visible.  Here  the  grass  was 
matted  where  some  poor  fellow  had  lain  and,  per- 
haps, died,  there  the  boughs  were  lopped  off  the 
trees  where  the  cannon  balls  had  plunged  through. 

Said  Hayden,  pointing  out  two  trees  close  together 
wonderfully  scarified  by  bullets,  "That  is  the  tree 
behind  which  Capt.  Brown  fought,  and  this  one  I  had 
the  honor  of  holding." 

The  General  watched  the  dignified  movements  of 
the  young  man,  listened  to  his  firm,  well-modulated 
voice,  noticed  his  handsome  appearance,  and  noted 
his  unassuming  yet  noble  manner.  The  longer  he 
was  with  him,  the  more  he  became  interested  in  him 
and  finally  said  : 

"  Excuse  me,  sir,  but  I  infer  you  are  an  English- 
man. Am  I  not  correct?" 

"Yes,  sir,  my  home  is  in  England." 

"  May  I  be  sufficiently  bold  to  inquire  your  name  ?" 
continued  the  General. 

"  My  name,  at  present,  is  Hayden  Douglas." 

"  Then  you  are  one  of  the  men  of  Brown's  com- 
mand known  as  "  The  Mysterious  Companions." 

"  I  have  the  honor  to  be  frequently  spoken  of  as 
such,"  replied  Hayden. 

"  Think  me  not  impertinent,"  continued  the  Gen- 
eral, "but  who  is  the  other  companion?" 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  345 

"  Sir  Charles,"  answered  Hayden  in  a  low  tone, 
and  continued,  "  further  than  that,  General,  I  am  not 
permitted  to  speak  on  this  subject,  by  reason  of  a 
compact  entered  into  between  the  last  named  gen- 
tleman, Capt.  Brown  and  myself.  Our  own  men 
know  nothing  further.  I  sincerely  hope  the  time 
may  come,  when  we  can  discuss  such  matters  with- 
out reserve." 

The  General  seemed  perplexed.  He  desired  to 
know  more  regarding  Hayden,  but  delicacy  forbid 
further  questioning. 

As  they  approached  the  house  where  Robert  lay 
wounded,  they  noticed  a  fine  carriage  standing  near. 
It  was  an  unusual  sight,  in  those  days,  to  see  even  a 
common  spring-wagon  in  Kansas,  and  they  wondered 
as  to  whom  the  fortunate  person  could  be,  who  pos- 
sessed so  fine  a  carriage  so  near  the  recent  battle- 
ground. 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

THE     SURPRISE      PARTY. 

H)\ICKEY  drew  near  the  carriage  with  some  de- 
\J  gree  of  hesitation,  until  she  recognized  the  fa- 
miliar faces  of  Arthur  Holmes  and  his  wife. 
Dickey  had  heard  of  their  marriage,  but  was  not 
aware  of  their  presence  in  Kansas. 

A  hearty  welcome  was  extended  to  them  as  they 
alighted  from  the  carriage,  when  Dickey  said  : 


346  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  The  sight  of  a  carriage  and  rustling  silks  are  un- 
familiar sights  in  this  country,  Sallie." 

To  which  Sallie  replied,  "  I  am  myself  ashamed  of 
my  dress,  since  I  noticed  the  beauty  of  your  Scot- 
tish costume." 

Dr.  Strawn,  Sallie's  brother,  sat  by  Robert's  bed, 
watching  the  youth,  and  did  not  notice  the  vehicle, 
nor  was  he  aware  of  the  arrival  of  his  sister,  until 
she  stood  before  him  and  addressed  him  by  the  fa- 
miliar name  of  "  brother,"  when,  with  outstretched 
arms  he  received  her  tenderly,  then  Arthur  came  in 
for  his  greeting  from  his  new  brother,  while  Sallie 
tenderly  clasped  the  hand  and  addressed  kindly  and 
sympathizing  words  to  the  wounded  boy. 

Two  days  had  passed,  and  Arthur  and  Sallie  were 
contemplating  an  early  return  to  Lawrence,  when 
two  gentlemen  drew  near,  who,  as  they  reached  the 
door,  were  recognized  as  General  Blair  and  Hayden 
Douglas.  The  meeting  between  the  latter  and  Ar- 
thur, although  each  was  surprised,  was  most  kindly. 

As  the  General  was  introduced,  Dr.  Strawn  looked 
up  in  surprise.  As  they  exchanged  glances,  a  mutual 
recognition  took  place,  having,  in  times  past,  when 
attending  the  Medical  College  in  St.  Louis,  been 
warm  friends  and  jolly  companions  on  many  boating 
and  hunting  excursions. 

Dr.  Strawn  ejaculated,  "  Why,  Blair,  how  in  the 
name  of  goodness  does  it  happen  that  you  are  in  this 
country?" 

To  which  he  replied,  saying: 

"  To  be  candid,  Doctor,  I  left  my  home  in  the 
South  to  take  command  of  the  Pro-Slavery  forces 


THE  SPy  OF  OSAVVATOMIE.  347 

operating  on  this  border,  and  did  so  associate  my- 
self, for  a  time,  with  them,  but  in  considering  the  so- 
cial element  constituting  those  forces,  and  calmly 
investigating  the  principle  actuating  the  strife,  I  have 
withdrawn  from  the  conflict,  and  shall  personally  use 
my  influence  in  a  prompt  discontinuance  of  these 
invasions." 

Conversation  turned  upon  familiar  topics,  and  the 
bright  September  was  nearing  its  close.  All  had 
enjoyed  themselves,  even  Robert  had  been  wonder- 
fully invigorated  by  the  reminiscences  related  in  his 
presence. 

While  at  supper,  Arthur  remarked: 

"This  has,  indeed,  been  a  'surprise  party.'  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Dr.  Strawn,  "  I  know  of  none  that 
can  yet  appear  to  contribute  to  our  enjoyment." 

The  words  were  scarcely  uttered,  when  a  spring- 
wagon  drove  up  to  the  door,  containing  two  men, 
One,  a  tall,  noble-looking  man,  alighted  and  walked 
toward  the  house. 

As  Dickey  noted  his  approach,  she  unceremoni- 
ously sprang  from  the  table,  exclaiming: 

"  O,  Robert!  here  is  papa,"  who  tenderly  embraced 
the  dear  child  whom  he,  until  recently,  had  supposed 
lost. 

Mr.  Leland  had  not  learned  of  the  injuries  sus- 
tained by  Robert  until  he  entered  the  house.  He 
was  much  agitated,  until  Dr.  Strawn  assured  him 
that  the  symptoms  indicated  an  early  recovery. 

At  this  moment  Dickey  received  a  message  from 
Brown,  stating  that  he  had  that  morning  started  for 
Lawrence,  which  was  seriously  threatened  by  a  large 
force  under  Guy  Wren. 


348  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

Dickey  motioned  to  Dr.  Strawn  and  Hayden,  to 
whom  she  communicated  the  intelligence  and  re- 
solved to  hasten  to  Lawrence. 

Returning  to  the  house,  they  seized  their  guns, 
saying  to  Mr.  Leland  : 

"  We  are  off  now,  and  shall  leave  yourself  and  the 
General,  with  Sallie  to  look  after  Robert." 

Raven  was  brought  out  and  hurriedly  mounted, 
while  Hayden,  Arthur  and  Dr.  Strawn  occupied  the 
wagon  with  the  driver  who  had  brought  Mr.  Leland 
from  St.  Joseph. 

They  traveled  all  night  and  at  dawn  of  the  next 
day  passed  the  sentinels  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town. 
Considerable  uneasiness  prevailed  in  the  minds  of  the 
few  men  in  Lawrence.  The  enemy  numbered  over 
two  thousand,  while  the  defenders,  all  told,  numbered 
but  thirty-nine,  to  such  an  alarming  extent  did  sick- 
ness prevail  among  them,  brought  about  by  almost 
constant  exposure  and  excitement. 

On  the  Saturday  following  the  arrival  of  our 
friends  at  Lawrence,  the  smoke  of  the  invaders'  camp 
fires  were  seen  at  Franklin.  Dickey  rode  out  to- 
ward their  camp  until  she  could  distinctly  see  the 
many  forms  clustered  and  passing  about  the  camp- 
fires,  and  hear  the  outer  pickets  discussing  the  prob- 
able strength  of  the  Yankee  forces  at  Lawrence. 

On  her  return,  she  found  men  of  determined  vis- 
age calmly  preparing  for  the  conflict  of  to-morrow. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  349 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

MORE   PLOTTING. 

OUNDAY  morning  dawned  bright  and  clear,  not 
^O  a  cloud  darkened  the  face  of  the  azure  heavens. 
The  settlers  at  Lawrence  were  on  the  alert, 
anticipating  an  attack  from  any  quarter  and  at  any 
time. 

In  a  short  time  the  voice  of  Pat  Devilin  was  heard 
exclaiming,  "  Here  they  come,  riding  like  Jehu." 
About  fifty  mounted  men  were  hurrying  toward 
Lawrence.  On  reaching  the  Wakarusa  river,  they 
plunged  through  the  water  in  self-important  style, 
which  caused  Pat  to  remark  :  "  Look  at  them,  Doug- 
las, the  Young  Guard  of  Napoleon's  army  never  put 
on  more  airs  than  those  devils." 

Arthur  who  heard  the  remark,  said  :  "  The  '  Guard  ' 
you  speak  of  Pat,  were  brave  fellows,  while  these  are 
arrant  cowards  and  will  run  at  the  sight  of  their  own 
shadow  by  moonlight." 

They  still  advanced  until  within  about  a  mile, 
when  they  halted.  As  they  were  closely  grouped, 
Pat,  without  saying  a  word,  raised  his  rifle  and  fired. 
In  a  few  seconds  one  of  the  foremost  fell  from  his 
horse.  His  comrades  dismounted  and  placing  him 
across  the  saddle,  moved  back  toward  their  camp. 

Late  that  afternoon  the  invaders  started  in  a  body 
for  Lawrence,  with  banners  flying  and  fifes  whistling 
they  drew  near  the  apparently  doomed  town. 


350  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  Wait  until  they  come  nearer,"  said  Brown  to  his 
men  who  lay  behind  hastily  constructed  earthwork?. 

At  the  proper  time  the  order  came,  "  Now,  boys, 
give  them  hot  shot  in  rapid  doses.  Be  sure  of  your 
aim  and  don't  waste  your  ammunition."  As  he 
spoke  the  last  word  his  finger  pressed  the  trigger  of 
his  rifle  and  its  detonating  report  rang  out  sharp  and 
cle.'ir  upon  the  evening  air. 

In  an  instant  the  whole  line  was  ablaze.  The 
whiz  of  the  bullets  were  distinctly  heard,  as  well  as 
the  dull  thud  as  they  found  a  resting  place  in  the 
body  of  horse  x>r  man. 

Shot  guns  and  squirrel  rifles,  which  constituted  the 
arms  of  the  horde,  were  not  effective  against  such 
weapons  as  the  settlers  used.  After  a  few  well-di- 
rected shots  from  the  earthworks,  the  invaders  mani- 
fested uneasiness,  and  in  a  few  moments  fell  back  in 
confusion.  The  approach  of  night  was  accompanied 
by  dark,  lowering  clouds,  which  indicated  an  ap- 
proaching storm. 

Around  the  town  stood  sentinels  all  through  the 
night,  weary  and  worn,  contemplating  the  past,  medi- 
tating upon  the  present  and  endeavoring  to  anticipate 
the  future,  but  thought  would  not  go  beyond  the  mor- 
row, and  who  of  the  noble  thirty-nine  had  need  of  it 
beyond  that  time?  Did  ever  thirty-nine  men,  how- 
ever brave,  successfully  contend  with  two  thousand? 

The  next  morning  found  every  man  of  Brown's 
command  on  duty  and  ready  for  further  duty.  The}- 
could  have,  during  the  night,  escaped  and  saved 
their  lives  individually,  but  they  were  men  who 
fought  for  a  principle  and  were  not  governed  by  mer- 
cenary motives. 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOM  IE.  35 1 

When  day  dawned,  the  enemy  were  nowhere  to  be 
seen.  They  had  been  satisfied  with  the  taste  of  the 
settlers'  mettle,  and  fearing  a  more  determined  re- 
sistance, had  withdrawn  to  safety  in  Missouri,  carry- 
ing their  dead  and  wounded  with  them. 

The  next  morning  a  colored  woman  appeared, 
making  inquiry  for  Capt.  Brown.  When  she  had 
found  him  and  conversed  with  him  for  a  few  min- 
utes, he  sent  for  Dickey. 

As  the  trio  talked  for  some  time,  Pat  Devilin  re- 
marked to  Hayden : 

"Another  plot  is  brewing.  We'll  hear  of  it  when 
it  is  over." 

Early  the  next  day,  Dickey  set  out  on  her  journey 
to  West  Point,  the  very  center  of  Pro-Slavery  sym- 
pathy, where  she  arrived,  habited  in  a  suit  of  brown 
jeans,  making  inquiry  for  work  of  each  person  she 
met,  such  persons  directing  her  to  some  other  one, 
until,  having  left  her  horse  at  the  village,  she  ap- 
proached a  house  where  three  men  were  sitting  on 
the  porch. 

As  she  drew  near,  she  asked,  adopting  the  custom- 
ary inquiry  of  the  neighborhood  : 

"  You'ens  don't  know  nobody  what  wants  to  hire 
nobody,  do  you  ?" 

One  of  the  men  straightened  himself,  and  yawn- 
ing, said : 

"  Wai,  I  reckon  as  how  your  outen  a  job,  I  mought 
gin  yer  suthin  to  do  in  a  few  days,  fur  we'er  about 
gwine  to  send  our  niggas  South  some  day  fore  long. 
If  yer  want  to  stay  an  jine  in  the  drive,  go  inter  that 
thar  room  thar  and  git  yer  dinner." 


352  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE. 

Dickey  entered  the  low  log  shanty.  Near  a  smoky 
fire-place  sat  an  old  negro  woman,  endeavoring  to 
quiet  the  cries  of  a  small  child,  while  a  younger  wo- 
man was  busy  washing  the  clothes. 

"Yer  dun  want  yer  dinner,  sir,  I  reckon,  cos  I 
heerd  Massa  a  tellin  on  yer  to  go  inter  dat  room  an 
git  it,"  said  the  old  woman. 

"  Yes,"  said  Dickey  in  a  pleasant  tone,  "  I  shall 
stay  here  a  few  days." 

After  partaking  of  a  light  dinner,  she  lay  down 
upon  a  bed,  and  pulling  the  old  straw  hat  which  she 
\\  ore  over  her  face,  pretended  to  be  asleep.  As  she 
thus  lay,  she  listened  attentively  to  the  conversation 
of  the  women  as  they  gloomily  talked  of  the  suffering 
and  misery  they  expected  to  endure  on  the  Southern 
plantations. 

Toward  evening  she  arose  and  wandered  to 
the  south  side  of  the  place,  where  she  observed  a 
solitary  log  cabin,  just  as  Hannah,  the  woman  who 
came  to  Lawrence,  had  described.  She  examined  it 
closely,  and  returned  to  the  house  to  find  supper 
ready. 

After  the  family  and  company  were  through, 
Dickey  and  the  colored  persons  belonging  to  the 
place  partook  of  their  supper. 

"  Who  are  those  men  ?"  inquired  Dickey  of  a  negro 
boy  who  sat  near  her  at  the  table. 

"  Nigger  buyers  from  way  down  Souf,"  answered 
the  youth. 

"Are  you  going  South  with  them?"  asked  she  in 
a  different  manner. 

"  No,  sah,  I'se  not  gvvine,"  said  he.. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOM1E.  353 

"  Yes  you  is  a  gwine,  Tim,"  said  the  younger  wo- 
man, shaking  her  head  in  a  significant  way  at  the 
boy,  who  dropped  his  head  and  remained  silent,  oc- 
casionally casting  an  inquiring  and  suspicious  glance 
at  Dickey. 

When  the  family  retired,  the  man  of  the  house  in- 
structed the  old  woman  to  show  the  "new-comer " 
where  to  sleep,  but  instead  of  occupying  the  place  as- 
signed, she  lay  down  on  a  pile  of  shavings  under  a 
tree  in  front  of  the  house,  where  she  remained  until 
the  lights  were  extinguished,  when  she  arose  from 
her  chosen  bed  and  carefully  wended  her  way  to  the 
cabin  she  had  visited  during  the  afternoon. 

She  seated  herself  upon  a  log  near  the  deserted 
cabin,  watching  the  lowering  clouds  as  they  gradu- 
ally obscured  the  twinkling  stars,  and  listening  to  the 
distant  voices  of  the  negroes  as  they  sang  familiar 
hymns  and  songs  while  attending  to  the  chores. 

Two  hours  passed,  and  in  the  distance  she  dis- 
cerned the  twinkling  of  light,  which  continually  grew 
brighter  as  it  drew  near  the  cabin.  The  light  came 
from  a  small  lantern,  so  shaded  as  to  light  only  the 
path  which  its  bearer  and  his  companions  had  trav- 
eled. They  drew  near  the  cabin,  and  removing 
the  fastening  from  the  door,  cautiously  entered. 
Presently  another  group  from  a  different  direction 
came,  and  after  knocking  at  the  door,  were  ad- 
mitted. 

Dickey  knew  that  all  had  arrived,  and  cautiously 
approaching  the  cabin,  gently  rapped  upon  the  door. 
The  hum  of  voices  ceased  within.  The  dim  light 
which  had  shown  through  the  chinking  was  entirely 

22 


354  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

obscured.  She  rapped  again,  and  in  a  low  voice 
said:  "I  am  Hannah's  friend." 

As  by  magic,  the  door  opened;  the  light  was  re- 
stored, and  a  house  full  of  colored  persons  was  re- 
vealed to  Dickey. 

The  old  woman  who  had  prepared  Dickey's  din- 
ner, looked  a  moment  in  surprise,  and  exclaimed : 

"  Wai,  I  du  clar,  Massa,  I  nebbcr  would  ha  tooken 
you  to  be  our  fren.  I  fought  suah,  yous  one  ob  em 
fellas  as  was  a  gwine  to  help  em  ya  buyers  fur  to  tote 
us  niggas  off  Souf." 

"  Yes,  I  am  your  friend.  Capt.  Brown  sent  me 
here  to  find  out  when  you  would  be  ready  to  leave 
with  him,  provided,  you  wanted  to  go,"  answered 
Dickey. 

"  Dats  wat  wes  heah  fur  dis  blessed  night,  fur  to 
hold  a  consultin  on  dat  berry  pint,  an  I  specs  dese 
darkies  are  all  on  em  a  wantin  to  go  wid  Massa  Brown, 
an  I  kin  jis  say  wes  got  to  be  dun  gone  some  night 
dis  berry  week,  cos  nex  Monday  em  ar  nigga  drivers 
is  a  gwine  to  set  off  Souf  wid  all  on  us." 

All  present  seemed  to  endorse  the  opinion  of  the 
old  woman,  and  an  understanding,  regarding  the 
night  Brown  was  to  send  for  them,  was  soon  arrived 
at,  and  they  separated. 

Dickey  persuaded  Tim  to  accompany  her  to  the 
village  where  she  had  left  the  pony. 

It  was  not  yet  light  when  she  aroused  the  landlord 
and  requested  her  pony. 

"  Why  so  early,  young  man  ?"   asked  he. 

"  O,  I  have  engaged  to  do  some  work  for  Mr. 
Bond  and  want  to  be  there  in  time,"  answered  she. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  355 

"  Yes,  yes,  I'll  agree  that  you're  a  right  smart 
hand,"  said  he,  as  he  brought  out  the  pony  and  re- 
ceived the  pay  for  keeping  it. 

As  she  and  Tim  were  about  to  part,  .Dickey,  re- 
membered that  she  had  left  her  bundle  at  the  cabin, 
and  for  a  moment  considered  whether  or  not  she  had 
better  return  for  it,  but  finally  she  said:  "Tim,  you 
get  the  bundle  I  left  at  your  house  and  burn  it  as 
soon  as  you  get  home." 

Tim  hastened  home  to  obey  the  command,  while 
Dickey  was  riding  rapidly  toward  Osawatomie,  which 
place  she  reached  near  noon,  where  she  found  Brown 
awaiting  her  return. 

The  next  morning  two  large  emigrant  wagons 
started  toward  Missouri  in  charge  of  Brown,  accom- 
panied by  six  men.  Arriving  near  the  State  line, 
they  camped  in  the  timber  until  the  inhabitants  along 
the  route  had  retired,  when  they  resumed' and  hastily 
pursued  their  journey. 

At  Bond's  house  they  were  met  by  Tim,  who 
guided  them  to  the  cabin  where  the  negroes,  eleven 
in  number,  had  congregated.  They  hurriedly  climbed 
into  the  wagons  and  were  soon  on  their  way  to  Kan- 
sas. 

When  near  Bond's  house,  Brown  directed  two  of  his 
men  to  procure  two  of  the  best  horses  as  they  pass- 
ed the  barn,  saying,  "  These  black  men  have,  long 
since,  each  earned  a  horse,  and  they  shall  have  it." 

As  the  men  led  the  horses  from  the  barn,  a  man 
appeared  from  the  house.  A  revolver  was  pointed 
toward  him,  and  he  was  ordered  to  mount  one  of  the 
horses  and  accompany  them,  which  he  did  without  a. 
murmur. 


356  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

CHAPTER  LXIII. 

GENERAL  BLAIR'S  DEPARTURE. 

/T\  ENERAL  BLAIR  remained  some  days  at  the 
VJT  Leland  home,  until  he  was  well  assured  of 
Robert's  final  recovery.  He  felt  it  a  duty 
incumbent  upon  him  to  assist  Mr.  Leland  in  watch- 
ing by  the  bed-side  of  the  youth,  as  there  were  none 
others  who  were  present  to  render  such  assistance. 

Immediately  after  the  battle  of  Osawatomie,  the 
settlers,  both  Free-State  and  Pro-Slavery,  loaded 
their  valuables  and  sought  protection  in  Missouri. 
Many  left  their  cattle  and  extra  horses  to  graze  upon 
the  range.  There  were,  in  fact,  but  three  families 
who  remained  on  all  the  scope  of  country  lying  be- 
tween Prairie  City  and  the  Marias  des  Cygnes  river, 
so  general  was  the  stampede. 

Those  who  sought  protection  in  Missouri  found 
little  comfort  on  their  arrival  in  that  State.  They 
were  intercepted  by  the  troops ;  their  horses  and 
wagons  taken  ;  their  furniture  destroyed  ;  their  trunks 
broken  open  and  their  money  taken,  until  the  cit- 
izens compelled  the  ruffians  to  desist. 

When  Dickey  arrived  at  the  house  where  her  father 
and  brother  were,  she  found  them  just  bidding  the 
kind-hearted  and  gentlemanly  General  Blair  adieu, 
who,  as  he  took  her  hand,  said: 

"  Allow  me  the  pleasure  of  assuring  you,  Miss  Le- 
land, that  all  indications  point  to  your  brother's  early 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  357 

recovery.  I  hope  to  hear  regularly  from  you  all  un- 
til we  again  meet.  May  more  auspicious  circum- 
stances surround  us  in  the  early  future.  I  do  sin- 
cerely desire  that  strife  and  contention  may  soon 
cease  to  exist  in  this  otherwise  highly-favored  coun- 
try," saying  which,  he  mounted  his  horse  and  rode 
away. 

As  he  passed  along,  busy  with  his  thoughts,  his 
horse  followed  the  trail  toward  Harrisonville,  instead 
of  St.  Joseph,  and  had  proceeded  a  number  of  miles 
before  the  General  discovered  it. 

After  a  moment's  thought,  he  turned  north  and 
continued  his  journey  across  the  country,  following 
no  trail.  Some  miles  south  of  Shawnee  Mission  he 
discoverd  a  lone  log  cabin  in  the  ravine  below,  from 
the  chimney  of  which  smoke  was  curling.  In  a  mo- 
ment he,  unconsciously,  turned  his  horse  toward  that 
cabin.  When  he  neared  the  door,  he  called  to  arouse 
the  inmates.  An  old  man,  apparently  very  feeble, 
appeared,  leaning  upon  a  stout  cane,  who,  in  answer 
to  the  General's  pleasant  greeting,  replied: 

"  Good  afternoon,  sir.     Please  alight." 

As  the  General  dismounted,  the  old  man  contin- 
ued : 

"  You  are  the  first  person  I  have  seen  for  weeks." 

Taking  a  chair,  the  General  began  questioning  the 
old  recluse  as  to  why  he  remained  in  this  secluded 
place  alone. 

"  I  will  tell  you,"  said  the  old  man. 

"  My  son  and  myself  came  here  in  the  spring  of 
'54.  We  built  this  cabin  and  began  work  improving 
our  land.  The  next  fall  my  son  returnud  to  Ohio 


358  THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOM  IE. 

and  brought   his  young  wife  out.     Time  glided  by, 
and   they  worked  on,  well   pleased  with  the  country 
and   its   prospects.      Our  live   stock   increased    and 
Charley     Chance — that   was    my    son's    name — was 
known  far  over   in   Missouri,  as  a  well-to-do  farmer 
One   day  a  crowd  came   for   him   to  go  with  them 
somewhere  to  vote.     He  told  them  that  they  had  n< 
right  to  enter  this  Territory  for  the  purpose  of  vot 
ing,  for  which  expression  they  abused  him  unmerci- 
fully, and  told  him  they  would  call  again   soon  an 
make  him  change  his  mind." 

"  We  were  not  troubled  again  until  the  spring  < 
'56,  when  ten  or  twelve  men  rode  up  where  we  wei 
working,    near   the    house,    and    began    abusing  u 
Charley  told  them  that  he  had  not  been  concerned  i 
politics  and    wanted   no    trouble  with   either  part 
They  then  said  that  they   intended  to   kill  him,  ai 
before  he  could   make  a  show  of  defense,  they  cr; 
elly  fired  at  him,  and  he  fell   to  the  ground  as  thi 
rode  rapidly  away.     His  wife  came  out  and  we  ca 
ried  him  into  the  house  and   laid   him  on   the   flo 
where  you  see  that  blood-stain.     He  soon    began  ; 
choke  and  strangle,   and  in   a   few   minutes  died, 
rode  many  miles  ere  I  could  find   help  to  bury  hin 
I  finally  met  five  men,  who  proved  to   be   old   Job 
Brown  and  his  men.     They  all  came  with  me.  Son: 
staid,  while  others   went  to  procure  a   coffin.     The; 
placed  the  coffin,  containing  his  body,  in  one  wagon 
while  his  wife  and  child,    and  myself  were  taken  i 
another.     In  the   grave-yard   at   Lawrence,   sir,   lie 
my  only  son." 

As  the  old  man's  utterance's  carried  him  back  t 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE.  359 

the  sad  scene,  he  could  speak  no  more,  and  giving 
way  to  his  grief,  the  tears  coursed  down  his  wrinkled 
•:heeks. 

The  General's  lips  trembled  and  tears  bedimmed 
is  eyes,  as  his  whole  heart  went  out  in  sympathy  to- 
ward the  old  man. 

After  the  old  man  had  regained  his  composure,  the 
General  sat  for  sometime  contemplating  the  woman's 
apparel  which  hung  upon  the  wall,  knowing,  from 
the  dust  and  cob-webs  that  prevailed  everywhere, 
that  the  tidy  hand  of  woman  was  no  longer  known 
in  that  cabin,  and  he  wondered  what  became  of  the 
young  widow  and  child. 


CHAPTER    LXIV. 

THE     "  JAYHAWK1NG  "     BOY. 

MONG  the  members  of  Brown's  company  were 
men  as  brave  as  the  world  knew,  such  were 
not  confined  to  native  Americans,  men  of  al- 
most every  nation  and  clime  had  seen  the  star  of 
freedom  dawning  in  the  West,  and  sought  to  bask  in 
its  resplendent  light.  Men  of  noble  antecedents 
fought  under  the  banner  of  "  Universal  Liberty " 
with  as  much  ardor  as  did  those  who  created  the 
idea. 

Englishmen  who  boasted  of  the  blood  of  the  Stu- 
arts, wielded  the  sword  and   endured  the  hardships. 


360  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Hungarians,  inspired  by  the  example  of  Kossuth, 
sought  the  field  on  which  to  die  for  freedom.  Po- 
landers,  while  they  wept  for  the  serfdom  imposed 
upon  their  people,  by  a  power  it  were  futile  to  resist, 
lent  a  helping  hand  where  their  services  were  wel- 
comed and  appreciated.  Scotchmen,  whose  ances- 
tors fought  with  the  noble  Wallace,  and  in  whose 
veins  coursed  the  blood  of  the  most  renowned  clans 
of  the  Highlands;  and  Ireland  too,  furnished  her 
representatives,  in  whose  breasts  the  smoldering  fires 
of  freedom  lay,  awaiting  the  slightest  zephyr  of  lib- 
erty to  fan  them  into  flame. 

The  fairest  representative  of  the  Celtic  race  ex- 
isted in  the  person  of  Pat  Devilin,  whose  happy  dis- 
position, under  adverse  circumstances,  more  than 
once  cheered  the  hearts  of  those  who,  without  his 
presence,  would  have  desponded.  His  ready  wit 
would  turn  the  chagrin  of  a  present  defeat  iato  a 
prospective  hope  of  the  future.  While  sickness  and 
despondency  overcame  the  many,  Pat  grew  hale, 
hearty  and  hilarious.  The  more  arduous  the  duties 
imposed  upon  him,  the  more  carefully  and  surely  he 
fulfilled  them.  To  his  mind  idleness  and  inactivity 
were  the  bane  of  life.  As  soon  as  one  foraging  ex- 
pedition was  ended,  and  he  saw  smiles  of  gladness 
flitting  over  the  faces  of  those  among  whom  he  dis- 
tributed willingly  what  he  had  hazardously  won,  he 
was  impatient  to  be  off  securing  more  booty.  A 
single  horse  could  not  endure  the  repeated  loads  he 
would  compel  it  to  carry.  Oftimes  he  would  take 
two  horses  and  from  six  to  eight  large  sacks,  which 
he  would  invariably  fill.  While  many  returned  sad 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  361 

and  dejected,  by  reason  of  their  failure,  Pat's  cheer- 
ful voice  could  be  heard  singing  snatches  of  song, 
long  ere  he  reached  the  settlement. 

On  the  advent  of  the  colored  people  from  Mis- 
souri, an  extra  supply  of  provisions  must  be  secured. 
Each  forager,  as  he  departed,  was  instructed  to,  if 
possible,  return  bountifully  loaded,  but  when  Pat  ap- 
peared, Brown  said : 

"  Pat,  there  is  no  necessity  of  instructing  you,  I 
contemplate  appointing  you  '  Instructor  General  of 
Forager,'  should  this  state  of  affairs  continue." 

To  which  Pat  replied  in  the  rich  brogue  he  would 
occasionally  use,  "  Niver  do  ye  mind,  Captain  Brown, 
Pat  Devilin's  the  boy  to  stay  wid  yes  as  long  as  the 
feadther  grows  upon  the  back  of  a  chicken,  or  a 
bristle  sprouts  from  the  skin  of  a  pig,  and  the  Marias 
des  Cygnes  afford  a  drink  of  wadther,"  saying  which 
he  sprang  upon  his  horse  and  with  a  wild  whoop 
dashed  away. 

As  each  day  passed  some  member  of  the  foraging 
party  returned,  laden  with  provisions.  Three  days 
had  passed  and  none  had  heard  ought  of  Pat.  Un- 
easiness regarding  him  prevailed  in  the  town,  but 
on  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day,  as  the  early  risers 
strode  forth  to  resume  the  duties  of  the  day,  the 
happy  and  cheerful  voice  of  Pat  came  floating 
through  the  still  atmosphere,  and  ere  long,  he  ap- 
peared. 

What  a  sight  greeted  the  settlers.  Pat,  mounted  up- 
on his  horse,  carried  a  long  pole  with  which  he  fre- 
quently "  persuaded  "  a  yoke  of  cattle  to  increase 
their  speed  as  they  weariedly  dragged  a  heavily 


362  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

loaded  wagon.  As  the  settlers  examined  the  con- 
tents of  the  huge  wagon-bed,  they  exclaimed,  "  How 
in  the  world  did  you  get  all  this  forage,  Pat?" 

"  Be  aisy  now  an  I'll  tell  yez,"  said  P;it,  and  he 
proceeded  to  relate.  "  Indade,  an  the  forage  was 
gittin  scarce  where  I  had  made  so  many  raids,  an  sez 
I  to  meself,  I'll  take  another  route  an  go  furdther. 
"So  the  furst  night  I  called  at  a  large  stone  house, 
an',  indade,  it  was  a  foine  place.  An'  whin  I  would 
ask  could  I  rest  meself  awhile,  there  was  nary  soul 
there  to  answer  me.  So  I  just  unsaddled  me  pony 
an'  helped  meself  an'  horse  to  a  liberal  supply  of 
the  best  I  could  find.  An'  I  tell  yez  whin  I  was  en- 
joyin'  meself  to  me  utmost,  I  thought  of  yez  poor 
divils  at  home,  an'  sez  I  to  meself,  Bedad,  an'  I'll 
take  a  foine  supply  back  wid  me,  an'  as  I  began  to 
fill  me  sacks  wid  chise  bacon,  the  thought  come  to 
me  mind  that  I  would  hide  the  heft  of  it  an'  come 
back  wid  a  crowd  an*  take  it  home.  Whin  I  went 
into  the  woods  wid  me  furst  load  I  found  the  oxen, 
an"  I  had  seen  the  ould  wagon.  Thin  I  hunted  up 
the  yoke,  put  the  cattle  ferninst  the  wagon,  and  yez 
all  see  me  here." 

An  immense  quantity  of  bacon  was  in  the  forward 
end  of  the  wagon.      Chickens  and  pigs  filled  the  cen- 
ter, while  flour  and  meal  in  sacks  occupied  the  rear- 
Some  one  remarked : 
"  Why,  Pat,  this  is  stealing." 

"  Indiid,  an'  yez  can  call  it  by  any  name  yez  wish. 
I  call  it  '  jayhawken.'  There  is  a  burd  in  the 
ould  country  that  watches  the  fish-hawks  and  other 
burds  an'  stales  from  them ;  that  burd  is  called  a 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  363 

jayhawk.  Now  I  truly  belave,  upon  me  soul,  that 
that  ould  fellow  where  I  jayhavvked  these  things 
stoul  them  himself.  Whin  the  ould  coot  comes  home 
he'll  find  naither  chicken,  nur  pig,  nur  flour,  nur 
meal,  nur  bacon;  and  won't  he  be  in  a  pickle?" 

The  abundance  of  the  supplies  which  Pat  had 
brought  in  induced  Brown  to  start  North  with  the 
colored  persons  he  had  confiscated.  The  next  morn- 
ing he  was  on  his  way  to  Tabor,  Iowa,  with  the  ne- 
groes, accompanied  by  a  few  trusty  and  tried  com- 
panions. They  tarried  a  few  days  in  Lawrence,  and 
pushed  on  through  Nebraska.  At  Plymouth,  Brown 
became  very  sick,  where  Arthur  Holmes  found  him. 
He  afforded  the  old  man  all  the  assistance  possible 
for  him  to  render  in  the  way  of  medicine  and  atten- 
tion ere  he  resumed  his  journey  toward  Lawrence. 
He  had  proceeded  but  a  few  miles,  when  he  met  Dr. 
Strawn,  coming  to  notify  Brown  that  the  Dragoons 
were  pursuing  him.  Arthur  returned  with  the  Doc- 
tor. As  they  approached  the  hut  where  the  old  man 
lay,  they  were  met  by  a  young  man,  who  expressed 
a  desire  to  see  Brown.  Thoughtlessly  they  indicated 
the  place  where  the  old  man  lay,  when,  to  their  sur- 
prise, the  youth  rode  rapidly  south.  On  reaching 
the  cabin,  they  apprised  Brown  of  their  suspicions, 
and  urged  him,  if  possible,  to  cross  the  Nebraska 
line.  The  old  man,  in  much  misery,  resumed  his 
journey  and  entered  Nebraska  just  as  the  Dragoons 
came  in  sight  a  few  miles  south.  Arthur  and  the 
Doctor  met  them  and  informed  them  that  Brown 
was  now  more  than  two  miles  over  the  line  in  Ne- 
braska. 


364  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

The  warrant  issued  by  the  Pro-Slavery  govern- 
ment of  Kansas,  would  give  them  no  right  to  pursue 
into  Nebraska,  and  they  felt  mortified  and  chagrined 
at  their  ill  luck.  Arthur  and  Dr.  Strawn  passed  on, 
leaving  the  disappointed  troops  consulting  as  to  the 
best  course  to  pursue.  Arthur  stopped  at  Lawrence, 
while  Dr.  Strawn  continued  on  to  Osawatomie,  ac- 
companied by  Hayden  Douglas,  who  joined  him  at 
Lawrence. 

They  arrived  in  Osawatomie  just  as  Mr.  Leland, 
Robert  and  Dickey  were  starting  for  St.  Joseph. 

The  face  of  Mr.  Leland  was  immediately  recog- 
nized by  Hayden,  this  being  their  first  meeting  in  the 
West.  After  they  had  gone  Hayden  felt  wretchedly 
lonesome.  The  sun  appeared  as  a  ball  of  fire  sus- 
pended in  the  heavens.  A  thick  smoke  hung  over 
the  face  of  the  earth.  He  wended  his  way  to  Fair 
View,  but  not  a  living  being  greeted  him  on  his  way. 
His  friends  and  companions  were  all  gone,  among 
them  all  he  missed  Dickey  more  than  the  others. 
He  had  contemplated  asking  her  to  correspond  with 
him,  but  his  heart  failed  him,  and  now  that  she  was 
gone,  he  felt  desolate  and  disconsolate. 


CHAPTER  LXV. 
HAYDEN'S    SURPRISES. 

WHILE    Hayden  stood  upon  Fair   View   the 
smoky  atmosphere  brightened,  the  day  be- 
came bright  and  beautiful,  but  his  sad  heart 
enjoyed  not  its  brightness  and  lustre.     His  thoughts 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IVA  TOMIE.  365 

were  far  away,  reviewing  the  past.  As  he  seated 
himself  upon  the  soft  grass,  he  noticed  in  the  dis- 
tance an  approaching  horseman,  who,  on  his  near  ap- 
proach, proved  to  be  Sir  Charles.  Hayden  went  for- 
ward to  meet  him. 

"  A  pleasant  day  for  viewing  the  country,"  said 
Sir  Charles,  as  he  dismounted. 

"Yes,"  said  Hayden,  indifferently. 

Sir  Charles  looked  upon  Hayden  in  astonishment 
and  exclaimed  :  "  What  wave  of  trouble  has  marred 
the  beauty  of  your  sea  of  happiness,  my  young 
friend  ?" 

"  No  particular  wave  has  caused  me  undue  annoy- 
ance, but  accumulating  grievances  and  vexations 
have  culminated  in  this  day,  which  I  recognize  as 
the  loneliest  of  my  life,"  answered  Hayden. 

"  I  do  not  doubt  your  latter  statement,  for  I  met  a 
party  this  morning  among  whom  was  your  '  little 
spy,'  over  whose  acts  you  became  so  enthusiastic  at 
our  last  meeting,"  answered  Sir  Charles,  as  he  noted 
the  flush  which  spread  over  the  young  man's  face,  as 
he  toyed  with  the  long  grass. 

Receiving  no  reply  to  his  last  remark,  Sir  Charles 
continued  by  asking :  "  Who  was  the  old  gentleman 
for  whom  she  seemed  to  be  acting  the  part  of  guide 
and  escort  ?" 

"  Her  father,"  answered  Hayden. 

"  You  seem,  young  sir,  to  be  in  deep  meditation, 
I  hope  I  shall  not  intrude  upon  your  reverie,  but,  in 
times  past,  you  excited  my  interest  in  the  young  lady 
and  I  desire  to  inquire  further  regarding  her.  Is  she 
a  native  American  ?" 


366  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

To  which  Hayden  replied  :  "  Excuse  me,  kind 
friend,  if  I  have  seemed  inattentive.  I  have,  for 
sometime,  been  absorbed  in  topics  pertaining  to 
myself,  especially  as  to  my  individual  identity.  The 
home  of  the  young  lady  in  question  is  in  the  state  of 
New  Hampshire." 

"If  I  remember,"  said  Sir  Charles,  you  told  me 
her  name  was  Dickey  Deane?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  so  informed  you,  but  such  name  is  an 
assumed  one,  her  proper  name  being  Leland,  Ona 
Leland." 

"  Leland  !  "  ejaculated  Sir  Charles.  "  Do  you 
know  her  father's  name  ?  tell  me  quickly." 

Hayden  was  surprised  at  the  interest  manifested 
by  Sir  Charles  and  also  noticed  the  excitement  the 
name  of  Leland  had  produced,  as  exemplified  by  the 
manner  of  his  last  question,  and  quietly  replied  : 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  is  Leland,  Roderick  Leland." 

The  old  gentleman  started,  in  greater  surprise  and 
exclaimed  :  "  My  Heavens  !  Is  it  possible  I  met  Ro- 
derick Leland  this  morning  and  did  not  recognize 
him!" 

Hayden  now  became  interested  and  said :  "  Sir 
Charles,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  unusual  de- 
gree of  interest  manifested  by  you  for  the  members 
of  this  family." 

"  Your  interest,  however,  does  not  attract  my  at- 
tention as  much  as  does  your  apparent  excitement." 

Sir  Charles  replied  :  "  Why,  boy,  have  you  forgot- 
ten that  Theodocia's  family  name  was  Leland  and 
that  she  had  a  brother,  Roderick  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sir  Charles,  I  now  distinctly  remember  the 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  367 

oft-repeated  name  of  Roderick,  which  I  so  frequently 
heard  in  my  boyhood  days.  Yet  I  am  impressed  with 
the  idea  that  he  was  killed  or  at  least  lost  in  the 
mountains  of  Scotland.  I  have  heard  that  his  com- 
panion was  found  desperately  wounded,  but  could 
give  no  rational  account  of  the  accident." 

"  Now  that  I  think  further,"  continued  Hayden, 
"I  remember  certain  incidents  of  the  past,  especially 
my  first  meeting  with  Mr.  Leland,  in  whose  face  I 
detected  a  familiar  look,  a  family  resemblance,  but 
certain  circumstances  occurred  which  rendered  it 
necessary  for  me  to  devote  personal  attention  to  his 
bodily  ailments,  he  having  fainted,  and  after  his  re- 
covery we  were  so  absorbed  with  the  business  in 
hand  that  I  thought  no  more  regarding  the  resem- 
blance." 

"  Hayden,  boy,  I  have,  through  all  these  long  years, 
been  untiring  in  my  efforts  to  find  this  man.  He  is 
an  old  friend,  a  friend  of  my  youthful  days.  I  have 
ever  had  a  presentiment  that  he  was  yet  alive;  but 
hope  of  finding  him  had  almost  died  out  of  my 
breast." 

At  the  hotel  Sir  Charles  wrote  a  long  letter  to  his 
charge  in  England,  giving  in  detail  the  facts  con- 
cerning his  discovery. 

Two  days  passed  ere  Hayden  could  procure  a 
horse;  Sir  Charles  being  restless  during  the  time  on 
account  of  his  anxiety  to  follow  the  Leland  family. 

When  they  reached  Lawrence  they  learned  that 
Mr.  Leland  and  his  family  had  gone  East.  Taking 
a  stage  coach  they  started  for  St.  Louis.  The  ride 
was  dreary,  on  account  of  the  condition  of  the  roads, 


368  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

which,  by   reason   of   recent   rains,  were    nius  r,i/;-. 

At  St.  Louis  they  were  joined  by  Pat  Devilin,  on 
his  way  to  New  York.  The  trio  journeyed  together 
until  the  great  city  was  reached,  where  Pat  bade 
them  adieu,  and  they  continued  on  to  Boston. 

On  arriving  at  Cedar  Hall,  they  learned  that  Mr. 
Leland,  by  last  advices,  was  in  St.  Joseph,  awaiting 
the  more  complete  recovery  of  Robert.  The  two 
Englishmen  determined  to  remain  at  Cedar  Hall  un- 
til the  owner  returned  home. 

On  one  of  Hayden's  trips  to  Boston  he  obtained 
a  letter  addressed  to  Sir  Charles,  which,  upon  being 
opened  by  that  gentleman,  proved  to  be  an  importu- 
nate request  that  he  and  Hayden — if  he  could  find 
him — should  immediately  repair  to  London,  as  a  per- 
son had  there  appeared  who  claimed  to  be  rightful 
heir  to  the  Douglas  estate. 

To  the  great  surprise  of  the  people  of  Strawn,  the 
strangers,  who  seemed  so  wonderfully  anxious  to 
meet  Mr.  Leland,  disappeared  as  suddenly  as  they 
had  come. 

At  an  early  day  they  set  sail  for  Liverpool,  where 
they  took  the  train  for  the  suburbs  of  London,  where 
they  entered  the — to  Hayden — gloomy  halls  Sir 
Charles  called  home. 

Hayden's  mind  had  been  filled  with  foreboding 
thought.  Gloom  and  despondency  had  long  claimed 
his  thoughts.  Doubts  as  to  his  antecedents  pervaded 
his  mind,  and  now  that  a  claimant  for  the  estates  he 
looked  upon  as  his  by  inheritance  had  appeared,  his 
mind  was  so  wrought  upon  that  it  affected  him  phys- 
ically. He  retired  at  an  early  hour,  but  bodily  ail- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMTE.  369 

ments  and  mental  trouble  kept  him  in  a  state  of  un- 
rest, and  when  morning  dawned  he  was  haggard  and 
worn. 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

A     WESTERN     WOMAN. 

~\  ENERAL  BLAIR  remained  silent  for  some 
time,  contemplating  the  many  articles  of  dress 
suspended  from  pegs  on  the  wall.  After  the 
old  man  had  become  calm,  the  General  asked : 

"Where  are  his  wife  and  child?" 

"  I  cannot  say.  Lola,  his  wife,  went  to  Lawrence, 
where  we  buried  Charley.  She  carried  the  child 
with  her,  but  when  the  services  were  over  I  could 
find  neither  Lola  nor  the  child.  I  have  waited  for 
her  but  she  does  hot. come,  neither  has  she  written 
me." 

"  Of  course  you  have  continued  to  inquire  regard- 
ing her?"  asked  the  General,  much  interested. 

"Yes,  I  have;  but  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  the 
same  villains  have  killed  her  and  soon  will  kill  me." 

After  a  moment's  hesitation,  the  General  said : 

"  Suppose  you  go  with  me  to  St.  Joseph,  and  I  will 
institute  an  organized  search  and  assist  you  in  any 
possible  manner." 

The  old  gentleman  acceded  to  the  proposition,  and 
after  extinguishing  the  fire  and  securing  the  cabin, 
23 


3/0  THE  SPY  OF  OS  AW  ATOM  IE. 

they  proceeded  leisurely  to  Shawnee,  whey  they  re- 
mained during  the  night. 

The  next  morning,  the  General  procured  a  horse 
for  the  old  gentleman  and  continued  their  journey. 
They  soon  overtook  a  heavily-loaded  wagon  drawn 
by  three  yoke  of  cattle,  which  were  managed  and 
driven  by  a  perfect  Amazon  of  a  woman.  As  they 
passed,  they  lifted  ther  hats  and  the  General  said : 

"  Good  morning,  madam." 

To  which  she  roughly  replied: 

"  Mornin',  sur." 

Such  a  sight  being  an  unusual  one,  the  General 
concluded  to  institute  such  inquiries  as  would  lead 
to  his  learning  the  circumstances  which  forced  a  wo- 
man to  adopt  su  ch  means  to  Obtain  a  livelihood,  there- 
fore he  said : 

"  Excuse  me,  madam.  Let  me  ask  if  you  are  ac- 
customed to  driving  oxen?" 

"In  course  I  is,  or  1  wouldn't  be  a  doin'  on  it." 

"Allow  me  to  inquire  your  name." 

"Jane  Ann  Morgan,  Bill  Morgan's  woman,"  an- 
swered she. 

"  Is  your  husband  dead  ?" 

".No,  mout  as  well  be.  *  He  ain't  fit  for  nothin', 
but  I  dew  make  him  stay  to  home  and  take  care  of 
.the  brats." 

General  Blair  was  surprised,  but  concluded  to  ask 
further,  and  continued : 

"  Is  your  husband  sick?" 

"Sick?  Not  a  bit  of  it!  Sometimes  he  sez  as  how 
he  is  about  gone  up,  but  I  keep  a  tellin'  on  him  that 
he  needn't  go  to  'peggin  out'  now  an'  leavin  me  so 
many  darn'd  brats  to  look  arter." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  371 

During  her  remarks,  the  oxen  had  not  followed  the 
trail  properly,  seeing  which,  she  whirled  her  huge 
whip,  at  same  time  calling  out  in  a  coarse  voice: 

"  Whoa,  gee,  btick.  Git  up,  Dick,  you  black  divil." 

At  that  moment  they  drew  near  a  small  stream, 
where  sat  a  man  who  asked  to  be  taken  across,  as 
the  water  was  too  deep  to  wade,  to  which  she  re- 
plied : 

"  Yes,  I'll  take  you  across  for  two  bits,  pay  in  ad- 
vance," and  turning  to  the  General,  exclaimed: 

"  I'm  old  bizness,  I'm  darned  if  I  ain't." 

The  man  clambered  into  the  wagon,  while  Jane 
Ann  took  her  position  on  the  tongue  of  the  wagon, 
and  by  roughly-spoken  commands  and  well-directed 
blows  from  her  huge  whip,  she  piloted  the  team 
safely  across. 

As  they  pulled  up  out  of  the  stream,  she  stopped, 
and  addressing  those  on  horseback,  said : 

"  Men,  look  ahere.  Here's  this  cuss  that  I  toted 
across  the  creek  for  two  bits  has  dead  oodles  of 
money.  Sposin'  we'd  upset  and  he'd  got  drownded, 
he  had  plenty  of  money  to  pay  his  way  into  heaven 
or  hell,  and  I'll  bet  he'd  agone  to  hell,  cos  he's  too 
lazy  lookin'  to  get  away  from  the  devil." 

The  General,  although  he  felt  mortified  at  her  un- 
couth expressions,  felt  inclined  to  indorse  her  ideas. 

The  General  and  old  Mr.  Chance  left  her  driving 
her  team  toward  the  river  landing  to  procure  goods 
for  her  family.  She  was  the  same  woman  with  whom 
Dickey  had  dined  when  on  her  return  journey  to 
Osawatomie  after  having  met  Hayden. 

"  One  of  those  rough,  energetic  Western  women," 


372  THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE. 

said  Blair,  and  continued,  "who,  unfortunately,  ignore 
education  and  are  submissive  only  in  one  thing,  that 
being  an  indulgence  in  laziness,  extended  to  the  hus- 
band. Not  having  associates  and  neighbors,  they 
soon  learn  to  depend  upon  their  own  energetic  labor, 
and  in  so  doing  become  rough  and  uncouth.  Keep- 
ing, as  they  do,  in  advance  of  civilization,  their  chil- 
dren assume  the  same  role,  therefore  no  improvement 
can  take  place. 

Late  at  night,  the  travelers  reached  St.  Joseph. 
At  Mr.  Oyster's  hotel  the  family  were  still  in  the 
parlor,  listening  to  Ona's  sweet  music,  as  her  voice 
accorded  so  harmoniously  with  the  music  of  the 
piano.  There  was  a  glad  surprise  for  two  of  the 
group. 


CHAPTER  LXVII. 

KATE'S  TROUBLE. 

O.OON  after  the  arrival  of  the  Leland  family  at  the 
y<J  hotel,  Ona  discovered  that  Kate's  mind  was  in 
a  state  of  unrest;  something  seemed  to  be 
weighing  it  down;  her  accustomed  hilarity  and  joy- 
ousness  had  departed,  and  one  evening  after  they 
had  withdrawn  to  their  private  room,  Ona  said  : 

"  Kate,  you  seem  to  have  grown  prematurely  old. 
What  is  the  cause  of  your  changed  appearance?" 

Kate   burst  into  tears,   and    Ona    feeling   deeply 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  373 

her  responsibiliy  in  thus  increasing  her  sadness, 
sought  to  comfort  her.  For  sometime  she  refused 
to  be  comforted.  Finally  mastering  her  emotions, 
she  tenderly  embraced  Ona,  and  said  with  choking 
sobs: 

"  O,  Ona !  I  am  in  so  great  distress.  I  am  en- 
gaged to  marry  Sylvanus  Vance,  and  I  have  recently 
learned  that  he  uses  ardent  spirits  and  spends  much 
of  his  time  playing  billiards;  and  intemperance  and 
idleness  are  distasteful  to  me."  , 

Ona  answered  by  saying  calmly: 

"  Cousin,  I  was  not  aware  that  an  attachment  of 
heart  existed  between  yourself  and  any  gentleman, 
but  if  such  is  the  fact  and  circumstances  have  devel- 
oped other  facts  regarding  the  character  of  your  affi- 
anced, and  such  facts  are  repugnant  to  your  finer 
feelings,  my  advice  is  that  you  immediately  break 
such  engagement.  I  say  immediately  because  such 
action,  in  such  cases,  can  not  be  taken  too  soon,  and 
by  so  doing  you  may  preserve  yourelf  from  a  life  of 
misery,  shame  and,  perhaps,  contempt.  Do  not 
allow  your  mind  to  be  worried  and  harassed  by  such 
trifles.  Before  we  retire,  write  and  inform  him  of  the 
changed  state  of  your  mind  toward  him,  and  at  the 
same  time  do  not  omit  to  state  the  reason." 

Kate  produced  writing  materials  and  attempted  to 
write  the  letter,  but  her  hand  trembled  and  her 
heart  failed,  and  looking  imploringly  toward  Ona, 
said : 

"  I  cannot.     I  cannot  write  such  a  letter." 

"May  I  write  it  for  you?"  asked  Ona. 

"  Yes,  write  it,  but  I  cannot  send  it." 


374  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"Cannot  send  it!"  said  Ona  in  surprise  and  asked, 
"  Why  ?" 

"  O,  I  fear  him  !     I  dread  him  !" 

With  much  dignity  Ona  said  : 

"Am  I  to  understand,  cousin,  that  you  entered 
into  an  engagement  affecting  your  life's  interest  with 
a  man  whom  you  fear  and  dread?" 

"Yes,  Ona.     But  I  love  him,"  said  Kate. 

"  Indeed,  you  cannot  love  and  at  the  same  time 
fear  a  person.  If  you  love  a  man  truly,  you  cer- 
tainly cannot  fear  him.  Love  does  not  excite  such 
feeling.  It  is  possible  that  you  may  fear  and  dread 
him  and  at  the  same  time  become  submissive,  but 
submission  is  not  love." 

"  I  cannot  think  otherwise  than  that  I  love  him, 
yet  at  the  same  time  I  have  dreadful  forebodings  for 
the  future  in  an  association  with  him,"  said  Kate. 

"Tell  me  further  regarding  him.  Who  is  he? 
What  are  his  prospects  in  life,  and  all  you  know  re- 
garding his  antecedents."  demanded  Ona. 

"  Why,  you  ask  an  impossibility.  I  know  but  little 
pertaining  to  him.  I  met  him  for  the  first  time  at  the 
house  of  a  friend,  where  he  was  for  a  brief  time  tarry- 
ing. He  proved  to  be  splendid  company ;  highly 
entertaining;  had  been  connected  with  some  busi- 
ness, in  the  discharge  of  which  he  had  traveled  con- 
siderably; had  nicely  furnished  rooms  when  at  home 
in  Cincinnati,  but  had  stored  his  furniture,  which  was 
very  valuable,  while  he  journeyed  to  the  West.  It 
is  true,  at  our  first  meeting  he  talked  much  of  love 
and  marriage.  Although  he  is  not  young,  he  had 
never  met  a  lady  in  whom  he  felt  the  interest  that 


THE  SPV  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  375 

he  did  in  myself,  and  told  me  that  he  knew  that  I 
loved  him,  and  if  1  did  not,  the  time  would  soon  come 
when  I  would,  and  that  if  from  any  cause  we  should 
soon  become  separated  and  I  in  the  meantime  should 
marry,  that  I  would  then  see  my  error  and  gladly 
leave  my  husband  and  flee  to  him." 

"  His  conversation  was  indeed  entertaining,"  re- 
plied Ona  haughtily.  "You  do  not  realize,  Kate,  that 
you  have  fallen  into  the  fascinating  society  of  a  pro- 
fessional '  love-maker,'  a  real  '  masher/  whose  crimes 
may  out-number  his  love  affairs.  You  are  young  and 
somewhat  inexperienced  in  the  ways  of  men,  while  I 
am  older  and  more  experienced.  Therefore  let  me 
assume  the  office  of  advisor  to  you.  There  are  men 
in  this  world  who  seem  to  be  endowed  with  that  same 
subtle  power  which  reptiles  possess  over  lesser  ani- 
mals. They  cast  a  halo  of  fascination  around  and 
about  that  which  they  would  destroy.  The  lesser  or 
weaker  animal  becomes  first  fascinated  and  attracted 
by  the  peculiarly  graceful  movements  of  the  reptile; 
its  bright,  dazzling  eye  calls  forth  the  admiration  of 
the  now  infatuated  one,  and  requiring  a  nearer  view, 
it  approaches  the  cause  of  its  infatuation  until  suffi- 
ciently near,  when,  with  one  fell  swoop,  the  wily 
serpent  envelops  the  deluded  being  in  its  coils, 
crushes  out  its  life  and  devours  it.  If  I  am  to  judge 
regarding  yourself  and  Mr.  Vance,  you  occupy  the 
place  of  the  infatuated  and  deluded  animal,  while  he 
occupies  that  of  the  destroyer.  To  break  this  spell, 
this  hallucination  by  which  you  are  surrounded,  may 
and  will,  dear  cousin,  cause  you  pain.  It  is  a  fact  in 
natural  history  that  animals  which,  by  an  interven- 


THE  SPY  OF  OS  A  II' A  TOM  IE.  377 

"So  women,  from  time  immemorial,  have  said,  and 
what  have  they  accomplished  ?  They  have  invari- 
ably done  as  you  seem  to  desire  to  do  in  this  case, 
cling  to  the  serpent  and  end  their  days  in  the  alms 
or  mad-house,  or  even  worse,  and  then  talk  about 
Fate  or  Fortune  being  unpropitious.  I  tell  you  we 
mark  our  own  path  through  life,  and  gods  nor  god- 
desses have  aught  to  do  with  it." 

"Is  there  not  some  hope  for  the  reformation  of 
such  men  after  being  happily  married?"  said  Kate, 
her  mind  still  dwelling  on  Vance  and  his  failings. 

Ona,  somewhat  impatiently,  exclaimed  : 

"  Now,  there  it  is  again.  We  women  must,  it 
seems,  be  continually  extending  our  pity  to  some 
abomination  in  the  shape  of  a  man,  because  he 
chooses  to  lay  aside  principle,  pervert  his  acquire- 
ments and  become  worse  than  a  beast.  We,  even  in 
the  hope  of  effecting  his  reformation,  marry  him. 
Did  you  ever  know  of  a  man  marrying  a  degraded 
woman  with  the  hope  and  for  the  purpose  of  reform- 
ing her?  No,  indeed,  you  never  have.  No  matter 
how  much  man  degrades  himself,  he  still  looks  for 
perfection  in  his  wife,  and  when  a  woman  unites  her 
eternal  destinies  with  such  a  man  she  generally  sub- 
sists on  corn-bread  and  water,  after  having  herself 
raised  the  corn  and  carried  the  water.  Yet,  with  all 
the  experience  of  the  past,  people  cry  that  '  it  is  the 
duty  of  women  to  reform  these  drunkards.'  ' 

"  I  know  that  your  expressions  are  true,  Ona.  But 
I  would  not  marry  such  a  man,"  said  Kate. 

"  How  long,  cousin,  shall  you  entertain  that  opin- 
ion? Until  your  mind  again  reverts  to  Vance  and 
your  fear  of  him  and  dread  of  giving  him  offense  ?" 


3;6  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

tion  of  a  stronger  power,  have  been  rescued  from  this 
peculiar  attraction,  have  given  evidence  of  the  great- 
est pain  just  at  the  moment  the  spell  was  broken. 
You  stand  in  this  affair  upon  dangerous  ground.  Let 
me  urge  you  to  bring  all  your  will-power  into  force 
and  cast  aside  the  tempter." 

"  O,  I  wish  I  could  be  brave  and  firm  as  you  are, 
Ona,"  replied  Kate. 

"You  have  the  power  so  to  do  within  yourself. 
Take  a  secondary  position  to  no  one.  Be  not  sub- 
servient to  any  man  or  his  wishes.  Think  and  act 
of  and  for  yourself.  Deposit  the  letter  in  the  office 
in  the  morning.  Force  yourself  to  appear  happy, 
even  gay.  Ignore  Vance  and  all  who  are  equal  and 
below  him.  Aspire  to  a  higher  position.  If  you  do 
not  immediately  gain  it,  do  not  be  discouraged,  you 
will  eventually  gain  any  position  your  aspirations 
denominate." 

"I  fear,  Ona,  you  are  too  severe  in  your  judgment 
of  Mr.  Vance,"  said  Kate. 

"I  am  not  severe,  Kate;  I  am  only  just.  Every 
occasion  demands  to  be  justly  considered;  some  re- 
quire a  greater  degree  of  severity  than  others.  You 
must,  in  dealing  out  justice,  neither  be  sympathetic 
nor  philantropic.  You  know  the  character  of  the 
man  with  whom  you  are  dealing.  Marry  such  a  man 
and  become  submissive.  Permit  him,  when  under 
the  influence  of  whisky,  to  repeatedly  beat  you,  and 
as  submissively  excuse  him  for  the  whisky's  sake," 
said  Ona. 

"  I  would  not,  after  being  once  beaten,  permit  a 
repetition.  I  would  leave  him  immediately,"  replied 
Kate. 


378  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

At  this  moment  the  step  of  a  child  was  heard  in 
the  hall,  followed  by  a  gentle  tap  on  their  door,  while 
a  sweet  voice  exclaimed  : 

"  O,  Katy,  turn  see  who  turn.  Somebody  turn  to 
see  Ota." 


CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

THE      MISSING     CHILD. 

WHEN  the  Border  Ruffians  realized  that  John 
Brown   had  again   eluded   them,  they  dis- 
banded and  returned  to  Missouri.     While 
the  older  settlers  were  leaving  the  Territory,  new  emi- 
grants were  constantly  arriving,   whose   doings   the 
dragoons  from  Georgia  remained  to  watch. 

A  part  of  the  disbanded  ruffians  reached  Missouri 
at  St.  Joseph,  the  leaders  putting  up  at  the  hotels. 
At  Mr.  Oyster's  could  be  seen  Guy  Wren  and  some 
of  his  leading  men. 

He  was  there  when  Mr.  Leland  and  his  family  ar- 
'  rived,  but  did  not  recognize  in  the  fashionably-attired 
young  lady  Dickey  Deane,  the  spy.  These  men  were 
sitting  on  the  porch, 'near  the  parlor,  regretting  that 
Ona  and  Kate  had  just  left  when  Gen.  Blair  and  old 
Mr.  Chance  arrived.  The  General  entered  and  was 
on  the  point  of  introducing  Mr.  Chance  to  the  occu- 
pants of  the  parlor,  when  little  Ota,  with  a  joyful  cry 
of  recognition,  sprang  forward  and  exclaimed  ; 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  379 

"O»  grandpa,  I'se-so  glad  you  turn." 

Every  eye  was  turned  toward  the  old  man  and  the 
child.  Wren  recognized  the  old  gentleman,  having 
been  at  his  house  frequently,  besides  being  one  of 
the  number  who  murdered  his  son. 

He  had  often  admired  the  innocent  little  child  as 
she  played  about  the  house,  all  unconscious  that  he 
was  the  cause  of  her  being  there,  but  now  when  he 
witnessed  the  evidences  of  affection  of  one  for  the 
other,  a  frown  played  upon  his  hardened  features. 
It  did  seem  that  he  was  so  constituted  that  he  could 
not  behold  evidences  of  love  and  affection,  as  it 
existed  between  others,  with  favor. 

The  old  gentleman's  eyes  were  bedimmed  with 
tears  of  joy  as  he  pressed  the  pretty  child  to  his  glad- 
dened heart. 

Mr.  Oyster  informed  him  regarding  the  finding  of 
the  child  by  his  niece.  Wren,  with  others,  heard  the 
particulars  and  formed  the  vile  scheme  to  again  cast 
sorrow  and  gloom  upon  and  over  the  mind  of  the 
old  man.  He  was  not  aware  that  Mr.  Chance  was  a 
protege  of  General  Blair's,  or  his  cowardly  heart 
would  have  failed  to  co-operate  with  his  depraved 
mind,  in  carrying  out  its  vile  conception. 

Suddenly  the  child  exclaimed: 

"I  must  do  and  tell  Aunt  Katy  that  dranpa  has 
turn  for  Ota,"  and  clambering  down  from  her  grand- 
pa's knee,  she  hastened  to  the  door,  which  General 
Blair  smilingly  opened,  at  same  time  saying: 

"  It  is  too  dark,  little  one;  wait  until  I  can  procure 
a  light." 

But  Ota  darted  through  the  opened  door,  and  the 


380  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

patter  of  her  little  feet  were  heard  as  she  tripped 
down  the  hall  in  search  of  Aunt  Katy's  room. 

Her  summons  was  answered  by  Kate,  who  said: 

"Go  back,  Ota,  and  we  will  join  you  in  the  parlor 
as  soon  as  we  replace  our  shoes,"  which  they  had 
removed,  preparatory  to  retiring. 

As  the  young  ladies  made  hasty  preparations  to 
return  to  the  parlor,  they  each  conjectured  as  to  who 
the  new  arrival  could  be.  In  a  moment,  heavy  and 
hurried  footsteps  were  heard  passing  through  the 
hall  and  out  into  the  darkness. 

When  the  young  ladies  reached  the  parlor,  they 
met  General  Blair  and  Mr.  Chance,  who,  in  tenderest 
words,  thanked  Ona  for  preserving  and  Kate  for 
kindly  treating  his  little  pet. 

Kate  entirely  forgot  her  love-sorrow  in  her  interest 
in  Ota,  and  said : 

"  What  a  strange  coincidence !  We  named  Ota 
'  Chance '  on  account  of  her  accidental  discovery 
and  rescue,  and  her  name  proves,  in  reality,  to  be 
such.  I  hope,  Mr.  Chance,  you  will  consent  to  leave 
her  with  us ;  we  are  all  much  interested  in  her  wel- 
fare." 

Before  Mr.  Chance  could  reply,  Kate  had  looked 
around,  and  failing  to  note  Ota's  presence,  ex- 
claimed : 

"Where  is  the  child?" 

Mr.  Oyster  replied  : 

"  She  went  in  search  of  you,"  and  rising  hastily 
from  the  sofa,  ejaculated  : 

"Did  she  not  return  with  you?" 

"  No,"  said  Kate,  "  I  told  her  we  would  meet  her 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE.  38 1 

in  the  parlor  in  a  moment,  and  I   thought  she   re- 
turned." 

An  anxious  look  dwelt  upon  the  countenances  of 
all  as  the  child  was  repeatedly  called  and  no  answer- 
ing voice  was  heard.  Prompt  and  energetic  search 
was  instituted  in  and  around  the  house,  but  no  tidings 
of  her  whereabouts  could  be  obtained. 

At  last  Ona  said  : 

"  We  heard  a  heavy  step  passing  through  the  hall 
toward  the  outer  door,  and  I  apprehend  that  step  is 
connected  with  Ota's  disappearance." 

The  boarders  were  questioned,  but  they  knew 
nothing  concerning  the  child. 

Ona  approached  Mr.  Oyster  and  quietly  asked  : 

"  Uncle,  where  is  Wren  ?" 

"  I  don't  know.  Has  he  gone?"  asked  he  in  sur- 
prise. 

Immediate  search  was  made  for  Wren,  but  he 
could  nowhere  be  found.  When  the  suspicion  flashed 
upon  the  mind  of  Kate,  she  could  scarcely  control 
her  grief;  she  knew  too  well  the  nature  of  the  demon, 
Wren. 

General  Blair  and  Mr.  Leland  enlisted  the  whole 
police  force  to  aid  in  the  search,  but  it  was  unavail- 
ing, although  continued  during  the  next  day. 

The  friends  continued  to  inquire  for  two  weeks, 
when,  losing  hope,  gave  up  the  search. 

General  and   Mrs.   Blair  bade  adieu   to    the    few 

friends  at  the  hotel,  and  in   due   time  reached   their 

'home  in  the  "Sunny  South,"  while  Mr.  Leland  and 

family,  accompanied    by    Kate,    traveled    eastward, 

leaving  old  Mr.  Chance  with  Mr.  Oyster,  who  was  to 


382  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

look  after  the  needs  of  the  old  man,  while  renewed 
search  and  inquiry  was  established  for  Wren  and  Ota. 

Some  weeks  had  passed,  when  Mr.  Oyster  received 
a  letter  from  Gen.  Blair,  stating  that  Wren  was  in 
Atlanta,  drilling  troops  for  a  renewal  of  the  campaign 
in  Kansas  during  the  next  spring,  and  suggested  that 
an  officer  be  sent  to  arrest  him. 

Without  informing  Mr.  Chance,  Mr.  Oyster  ap- 
plied to  the  sheriff,  who  replied : 

"  I  can't  go.  Possibly  the  Governor  can  assist 
you." 

"Can't  go?  What  are  you  here  for?"  ejaculated 
Mr.  Oyster. 

The  sheriff  replied : 

"To  do  what  I  can.  In  many  things  I  am  ham- 
pered. This  man  Wren  is  free  to  go  where  he 
pleases  and  when  he  pleases,  until  the  troubles  in  the 
Territory  are  over;  then,  if  he  is  guilty  of  any  mis- 
demeanor, we  can  look  after  him." 

Mr.  Oyster  was  visibly  excited,  and  as  he  left  the 
officer,  he  exclaimed : 

"  I'll  not  wait  until  the  troubles  are  over.  I'll  look 
after  this  case  myself,  and  begin  looking  soon." 

Mr.  Oyster  was  not  quarrelsome,  neither  was  he 
cowardly,  but  he  was  determined  that  right  should 
'prevail,  and  securing  a  brace  of  pistols,  he  left  for 
the  South,  instructing  Mr.  Chance  to  assume  control 
during  his  absence. 


1 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  383 

CHAPTER  LXIX. 

MR.  LELAND  GOES  TO  EUROPE. 

7T\  HE  beautiful  scenery  along  the  river  route,  to  St. 

_L       Louis  and  the  confusion  of  the  transfer  to  the 

cars,  kept  the  mind  of  Kate  busy,  and  Vance 

and  his  fascinations  were  obliterated   from  her  mind. 

The  roses  returned  to  her  cheeks  and  the  smiles  to 

her  face. 

As  they  stopped  one  day  to  change  cars,  she  said : 

"  There  is  but  one  thing,  Ona,  that  would  or  could 
add  to  my  enjoyment." 

Ona,  with  much  apprehension,  fearing  that  her 
cousin's  mind  was  dwelling  with  the  same  absorbing 
interest  upon  her  unfortunate  infatuation,  asked : 

"  Cousin,  is  it  in  my  power  to  supply  the  one  thing 
needful;  if  so,  do  not  hesitate  to  ask  it." 

To  which  Kate  replied: 

"  I  fear  it  is  not  in  your  power,  Ona.  I  so  much 
miss  the  pleasantry  that  little  Ota  would  afford  us  in 
watching  her  pleasurable  emotions  and  listening  to 
her  childish  prattling." 

Thus  the  conversation  turned  upon  Ota,  with  the 
usual  regretful  feelings  at  her  loss. 

Days  passed,  and  they  arrived  at  home.  To  Ona 
Cedar  Hall  held  all  the  attractions  of  her  life.  As 
she  noticed  the  beautiful  tree,  she  soliloquized  : 

"  I  have  seen  the  place  where  you  grew.  I  have 
stood  upon  the  ground  where  flourish  your  mates, 


384  THE  SPY  OF  OSAl'/ATOAflE. 

and  upon  that  ground  I  have  put  forth  my  greatest 
effort  to  consecrate  that  beautiful  land  to  freedom. 
I  have,  in  part,  redeemed  the  vow  I  made  beneath 
thy  shade.  How  I  should  love  to  behold  thy  tender 
off-shoot,  which  I  planted  by  the  grave  of  my  girl- 
hood friend,  in  the  clime  where  the  austral  breeze  is 
laden  with  the  fragrance  of  the  orange  bloom.  When 
eternal  and  everlasting  freedom  is  established,  thy 
rough  boughs  shall  quiver  with  delight  at  the  loud 
acclaim  of  joy  reverberating  from  these  rugged  hills." 

As  these  unuttered  words  passed  through  her 
mind,  the  door  opened  and  Aunt  Nancy,  who  had 
been  apprised  of  their  coming,  appeared  to  welcome 
them. 

Mr.  Leland  learned  that  two  gentlemen  had  for 
sometime  awaited  his  arrival.  Concerning  them,  he 
could  learn  nothing  further  than  that  one  of  them 
was  in  Strawn  when  the  attempt  was  made  to  kidnap 
the  Curry  family. 

From  the  tenor  of  letters  recived  from  Walter 
Strawn  and  Arthur  Holmes,  Mr.  Leland  concluded 
that  the  incoming  settlers  in  Kansas  would  be  suffi- 
ciently strong  to  successfully  contend  against  any 
force  the  Pro-Slavery  party  could  send  during  the 
winter,  and  he  was  cogitating  as  to  how  he  should 
dispose  of  the  time. 

Visions  of  childhood  days  flitted  constantly  before 
his  mind,  and  a  longing  desire  to  again  behold  the 
land  of  his  birth,  fixed  itself  firmly  upon  his  mind, 
and  thither  he  determined  to  go. 

To  think  was  _to  act,  and  in  two  days  he  was  en 
route  to  Boston  to  sail  for  the  home  of  his  childhood 
and  youth. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  385 

Slowly  the  vessel  weighed  anchor  on  the  bright 
November  morning,  to  cross  the  turbulent  Atlantic, 
freighted  with  many  anxious  souls,  among  whom  was 
Roderick  Leland,  who,  in  youth,  had  sought  the 
Western  Continent,  feeling  that  to  be  alone  in  the 
world  would  solace  his  wretched  thoughts;  wretched, 
because  of  an  imagined  crime  he  had  committed. 

When  he  arrived  in  Edinburgh,  the  day  seemed 
the  same,  and  the  sights  as  familiar  as  when  he  left, 
long  years  ago.  Miles  beyond  the  city,  he  left  the 
cumbersome  stage  coach  and  slowly  climbed  the 
hills  and  winding  paths  around  the  cliffs,  until  he 
reached  the  Kirk  of  Glennarcan,  from  which  he  be- 
held the  roof  of  the  house  in  which  he  was  born  and 
which  had  sheltered  him  through  succeeding  days  of 
childhood  and  youth. 

He  drew  near.  The  gates  stood  ajar,  as  if  waiting 
his  return.  Nervously  his  feet  pressed  the  graveled 
walk  as  he  approached  the  door  where  "Welcome" 
had  been  so  often  uttered  on  his  return  from  school. 
He  raised  his  hand  to  grasp  the  old  brass  knocker 
and  paused.  He  thought:  "Am  I  a  stranger  here  ? 
Why  should  I  knock?  Can  I  not  decorously  enter 
where  I  in  youth  dashed  through  without  restraint? 
Where  are  the  familiar  faces  I  once  knew?  Where 
are  father,  mother,  brothers,  and  most  of  all,  where 
is  the  much-loved  sister,  Theodocia?  Will  she  know 
me  ?  Will  she  expect  me  to-day  ?  " 

Thus  did  the  thoughts  course  through  his  brain  as 
he  hesitated  to  rap  at  the  door  of  the  house  he  had 
so  long  known  as  home. 

Presently  his  hand  reached  the  knocker,  whose 
24 


386  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

detonating  sound  reverberated  through  the  massive 
building,  and  to  him  sounded  hollow  and  mournful. 
The  door  swung  back  upon  its  rusty  hinges,  and  be- 
fore him  stood  a  girl.  "It  cannot  be  Theo.,"  thought 
he.  "The  face  is  familiar,  but  it  is  child-like.  Theo. 
should  be  grown.  Thirty  years  I  have  been  away. 
This  child  is  but  little  more  than  half  that  age." 


CHAPTER  LXX. 

KATE      IN      THE      EAST 

f~T\  HE  approach  of  winter  found  Kate  and  Ona  at 
1  Cedar  Hall.  .  During  the  late  autumn,  they 
had  wandered  through  the  woods,  gathering 
nuts;  rambling  in  the  meadows,  selecting  wild  flow- 
ers and  curious  grasses;  clambered  over  hills,  to  vie\v 
the  wild  and  picturesque  scenery;  coursed  along  the 
streams,  picking  up  variously-colored  shells  and  peb- 
bles, and  passed  the  evenings  at  home,  answering 
letters,  reading  aloud  or  singing  choice  selections  and 
discoursing  sweatest  music  from  the  piano.  Neither 
had  a  desire  to  mingle  with  fashionable  society,  but 
each  preferred  the  unrestrained  life  and  liberty  of 
home. 

On  pleasant  days  they  would  ride  far  out  into  the 
rough  hills,  where  but  an  occasional  family  dwelt ; 
at  other  times  they  would  drive  through  the  more 
thickly  populated  valleys. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  387 

Kate  could  not  harmonize  her  views  of  an  agricul- 
tural district  with  the  small  farms  of  the  East.  She 
also  noticed  that  the  utmost  economy  was  practiced 
by  the  majority  of  the  people,  in  order  to  eke  out  a 
miserable  existence,  and  on  their  return  from  such  a 
drive  one  day,  said  to  Ona : 

"  Ona,  do  the  rich  or  better  class  of  settlers  in  this 
country  emigrate  to  the  West?  Are  such  selected 
by  the  Aid  Societies?" 

"Not  generally,"  replied  Ona.  "Such  people  re- 
ceive aid  from  the  different  societies  as  are  not  able 
to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  trip  across  the  country, 
but  why  do  you  ask  such  questions?"  replied  Ona. 

"For  the  simple  reason  that  in  our  journeyings  I 
notice  but  few  who  are  blessed  with  the  evidences  of 
prosperity,  to  say  nothing  of  a  competency.  I  refer 
particularly  to  those  outside  of  the  small  towns,  such 
as  dwell  in  the  farming  districts.  In  St.  Joseph  I 
have  noticed  almost  invariably  that  the  Eastern  peo- 
ple who  arrive  there  make  a  great  ado  about  the 
poverty  and  peculiar  appearances  of  the  Western 
people,  and  have  much  to  say  regarding  their  condi- 
tion before  they  left  the  East,  speaking  especially 
regarding  the  social  surroundings  of  their  '  wife's 
people,'  and  I  cannot  see  but  the  Western  people  are 
enjoying  far  better  surroundings  to-day  than  are  the 
majority  of  the  residents  of  this  older  country." 

To  which  Ona  replied: 

"  I  admit,  Kate,  that  the  middle  and  lower  classes 
in  the  West  have  advantages  superior  to  the  same 
classes  here.  That  is,  they  have  better  opportuni- 
ties to  seek  a  higher  position.  There  is  more  land 


388  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

to  cultivate,  and  land  that  in  itself  is  productive  with- 
out the  aid  of  fertilizers,  which  must  ever  be  em- 
ployed here.  Having  more  land,  they  have  greater 
scope  for  their  energies,  and  after  certain  pressing 
seasons,  they  have  opportunities  of  frequently  meet- 
ing, which  develops  more  sources  of  amusement  and 
consequent  happiness.  Here  the  farms  are  small, 
and  each  member  of  the  family  must  occupy  every 
moment  of  his  or  her  time  in  some  employment  that 
will  augment  the  scanty  supply  on  hand.  The  pecu- 
liarity of  the  emigrants'  conversation  which  you  noted 
is  brought  about,  no  doubt,  by  his  future  prospects, 
it  being  a  peculiarity  exclusively  Yankee,  when 
elated  over  a  bright  prospect,  fo  boast  of  the  past, 
however  dark  it  may  have  been.  You  must  admit, 
cousin,  that  our  people  when  they  settle  in  the  West 
are  industrious  and  soon  acquire  the  competency  for 
which,  in  laboring  here,  they  became  discouraged." 

"  I  have  not  a  word  to  say  against  them  as  citizens, 
but  I  was  led  to  believe,  through  their  peculiarity,  as 
you  term  it,  that  people  in  the  East  generally  were 
rich.  As  regards  the  surface  indications  of  the  coun- 
try, I  much  prefer  the  West,  where  plenty  and  an 
abundance  abounds." 

Thus  discussing  the  merits  of  their  respective  sec- 
tions, the  girls  passed  the  greater  part  of  the  winter. 
They  made  a  ten  days'  visit  to  Washington,  and 
business  concerning  the  Aid  Societies  called  Ona  to 
Boston,  whither  Kate,  of  course,  accompanied  her. 

A  letter  from  Mr.  Oyster  informed  them  that  Guy 
Wren  had  returned  to  Missouri,  and  surrounded  as  he 
was  by  cut-throats  and  outlaws,  it  was  impossible  to 
bring  him  to  justice. 


THE  SPY  OP  OSAWATOMIE.  389 

On  the  approach  of  summer,  Ona  was  assigned 
by  the  Anti-Slavery  party,  soliciting  funds  wherewith 
to  purchase  the  freedom  of  slaves  and  colonize  them 
in  Liberia.  For  her  field  of  operation  she  sought  the 
fashionable  resorts  at  the  seaside.  The  plan  was 
soon  found  to  be  not  feasible,  and  was  abandoned. 
Yet  Ona  and  Kate  remained  at  the  seaside,  enjoying 
the  refreshing  breezes  and  mingling  with  the  fashion- 
able society  there  congregated. 

One  day  as  the  two  wandered  along  the  beach 
watching  the  light  boats  mounting  the  fleecy  waves, 
they  were  startled  by  a  childish  voice,  which  sounded 
familiar,  exclaiming: 

"  There  is  Aunt  Katy !     There  is  Aunt  Katy !  " 

They  both  turned  in  the  direction  of  the  sound, 
and  then  beheld  little  Ota,  who  ran  to  Kate  and  was 
soon  clasped  in  her  arms.  A  well-dress  lady  fol- 
lowed, who  seemed  surprised  at  the  happy  meeting 
between  her  little  charge  and  the  two  young  ladies. 
On  being  questioned  by  Ona,  she  told  how  she  be- 
came possessed  of  the  stolen  child. 

She  was  stopping  at  a  fashinable  Southern  resort, 
where  Wren  appeared  with  the  child,  saying  that  he 
had  found  her  begging  in  St.  Louis.  She  became 
attached  to  the  little  orphan  and  begged  Wren  to 
allow  her  to  have  the  child.  After  some  considera- 
tion, he  fixed  a  price  which  the  lady  paid,  and  thus 
brought  the  child  to  the  Northern  States. 

Ona  and  Kate  related  the  sad  history  of  the  child 
and  told  of  the  anxious  waiting  of  her  grandpa  at 
St.  Joseph,  to  learn  of  her  whereabouts.  The  lady 
would  not  give  the  child  into  their  possession,  al- 


390  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE. 

though  the  little  one  clung  convulsively  to  Kate  and 
refused  to  go  with  the  lady. 

Ona  hailed  a  carriage  and  all  returned  to  the  hotel, 
where  it  was  agreed  that  the  grandfather  should  be 
sent  for.  Ona  accordingly  sent  a  message  to  Mr. 
Oyster  and  Mr.  Chance.  On  their  arrival  they  iden- 
tified the  little  one,  who,  once  in  its  grandpa's  pos- 
session, could  not  have  been  purchased  with  the 
wealth  of  the  Indias. 

The  happy  group  returned  to  Cedar  Hall,  carry- 
ing the  child  with  them. 

Alter  a  brief  rest,  Kate  accompanied  her  father, 
Mr.  Chance,  and  Ota  to  their  Western  home,  where 
she  assumed  the  duties  and  cares  devolving  upon 
her.  Her  association  with  Ona;  her  introduction  to 
society,  although  limited,  gave  her  a  better  insight 
into  life,  its  hopes  and  its  expectations.  She  had 
acquired  Ona's  firmness  and  easy  style  and  manner. 
She  had  not  forgotten  Vance,  but  her  admiration 
and  feeling  for  him  had  undergone  a  radical  change. 
Instead  of  loving,  she  despised  him.  To  such  as  he 
she  extended  her  sympathy,  but  the  idea  of  descend- 
ing to  their  common  level,  or  elevating  them  to  hers 
at  the  risk  of  sacrificing  self  never  once  entered  her 
mind. 

During  her  brief  stay  in  Washington,  she  had  be- 
come acquainted  with  a  young  French  gentleman, 
Francis  Orlando,  who  was  sent  by  his  government  to 
convey  certain  instructions  to  the  French  representa- 
tive at  the  Capital.  He  had  expressed  more  than 
usual  interest  in  her  and  had  manifested  great  solici- 
tude in  things  pertaining  to  her  comfort  and  pleas- 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE. 


391 


ure.  She  had  received  his  attentions  merely  with 
courtesy,  but  now  images  of  him  personally  passed 
before  the  vision  of  her  mind,  and  thoughts  of  his 
kindly  attentions  ever  presented  themselves  for  con- 
sideration. When  she  left  Washington,  he,  wearied 
of  the  cares  and  vexations  of  business,  sought  recrea- 
tion at  the  fashionable  resorts  of  the  United  States. 

The  many  cares  and  duties  pertaining  to  hotel  life 
were  supervised  by  Kate,  besides  directing  proper 
care  and  instruction  for  Ota,  whom  Mr.  Chance  had 
left  exclusively  to  her  care  when  he  returned  to  Ohio, 
where  he  lived  among  other  relatives. 

Autumn  and  winter  passed,  and  Mr.  Leland  yet 
lingered  in  Scotland,  while  Ona,  deeply  interested  in 
affairs  at  Washington,  could  not  find  time  to  visit 
Kate,  who  had  repeatedly  written  for  her.  In  the 
following  spring  she,  in  obedience  to  earnest  solicita- 
tion and  her  own  desires,  journeyed  West.  Spend- 
ing two  weeks  with  Kate,  who  had  many  duties  to 
perform  ere  she  could  leave  the  house  in  care  of  the 
servants,  they  together  visited  Lawrence. 

Ona  was  surpfised  at  the  manifest  change  which 
had  taken  place.  Where  once  stood  only  sod  houses  • 
now  arose  stately  buildings  of  brick,  stone  and  lum- 
ber. Emigration  had  poured  into  the  Territory  from 
the  Eastern  States,  and  money  for  improvements  had 
been  bountifully  supplied. 

She  became,  with  Kate,  the  guest  of  Arthur  and 
Sallie  Holmes,  who  had  rooms  in  the  Free-State  Ho- 
tel. Arthur  conducted  a  newspaper,  which  was  in 
itself  a  powerful  aid  in  properly  representing  the  af- 
fairs of  the  Territory. 


392  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

As  they  sat  at  table  one  day  in  the  public  dining 
room,  an  old  man  of  stately,  noble  mien  entered  and 
took  a  seat  with  them.  Ona  viewed  him  a  moment 
and  excitedly  arose  from  the  table,  at  same  time  ex- 
tending her  hand  to  him. 


CHAPTER  LXXI. 

AT    HARPER'S    FERRY. 

(  A)S  Ona  approached  the  old  man  at  the  table,  he 
JJjL  looked  up  in  evident  surprise  for  an  instant, 
when  a  smile  played  upon  his  noble,  intelli- 
gent face  as  he  hastily  rose  and  eagerly  clasped  her 
extended  hand,  saying: 

"I  am,  indeed,  glad  to  see  you,  'Dickey  Deane.'  ' 

To  which  greeting  Ona  replied  : 

"Your  pleasure,  Captain  Brown,  cannot  be  greater 
than  mine  in  having  met  you." 

Every  eye  in  the  room  was  turned  toward  the  two 
persons  who  had,  in  former  times,  been  so  well 
known  throughout  the  Territory.  A  number  of  men 
were  seated  at  that  table  who  had  been  members  of 
Capt.  Brown's  company,  yet  they  had  not,  until  his 
name  was  spoken  by  Ona,  recognized  him.  Now  all 
arose  from  the  table,  to  pay  respect  to  the  brave  old 
man  and  determined  leader. 

He  appeared  younger,  by  many  years,  than  when 
he  left  the  Territory.  His  small  blue  eyes  gleamed 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WATOMIE.  393 

with  pleasure  and  a  smile  of  delight  overspread  his 
countenance  as  he  finished  his  meal  in  silence. 

Strangers  who  had  heard  of  the  world-renowned 
"Dickey  Deane,"  gazed  in  wonder  and  amazement 
upon  the  handsome  and  elegautly-attired  lady.  They 
could  not,  seemingly,  in  their  mind  associate  "The 
Spy  of  Osawatomie  "  with  the  beautiful  and  refined 
lady  before  them,  who  had  been  so  prominent  an 
actor  in  the  Border  warfare. 

Captain  Brown,  too,  received  his  share  of  atten- 
tion. Many  of  his  old  comrades  now  in  Lawrence, 
on  learning  of  his  arrival,  hastened  to  the  hotel, 
where  their  cheers  "  made  the  welkin  ring,"  so  great 
enthusiasm  did  his  presence  create. 

By-standers  said:  "It  is  no  wonder  Missourians 
fled  from  him.  Determination,  such  as  his  counte- 
nance expresses,  will  cause  an  enemy  to  flee  as  read- 
ily as  do  swift-flying  bullets." 

He  remained  in  town  a  few  days,  during  which 
time  he  was  the  recipient  of  one  continued  ovation. 
He  went  to  Osawatomie,  where  a  like  reception 
awaited  him.  On  his  return  to  Lawrence,  he  was 
heard  to  say  to  Brave  Lavanda : 

"  Be  ready,  I  shall  need  you.  Do  not  forget  your 
>romise !" 

He  stopped  a  short  time  in  Tabor,  and  returned  to 
the  East. 

To  the  outside  world  his  movements  were  un- 
known. Only  his  chosen  few  knew  where  he  was. 
In  such  a  noiseless  manner  were  those  few  assem- 
bled, night  after  night  to  drill,  that  none  heard  of  it. 

Ona  had  returned  to  her  home  in  the  East,  sum- 


394  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

moned  thither  by  her  father,  who  intimated  his  speedy 
return  to  the  United  States,  and  hoping  she  would 
be  at  Cedar  Hall  to  receive  him  and  the  news  he  had 
for  her. 

Time  passed,  and  yet  Mr.  Leland  came  not.  Ona's 
mind  was  in  a  state  of  anxious  unrest,  fearing  some 
accident  had  happened  to  the  vessel.  Her  mind  was 
thus  absorbed  in  thoughts  of  her  father  as  she  stood 
watching  the  falling  snow-flakes  on  that  memorable 
i/th  of  October,  when  she  was  suddenly  startled  by 
the  hasty  clang  of  the  village  bells,  as  they  dolefully 
tolled. 

Calling  Robert,  they  hastened  to  the  village  and 
learned  that  the  Anti-Slavery  Society  demanded 
volunteers.  Men,  in  groups  upon  the  corners,  talked 
seriously.  A  solemnity  prevailed  everywhere.  She 
learned  that  John  Brown  was  a  prisoner  at  Harper's 
Ferry,  and  friends  were  trying  to  effect  his  release  if 
possible. 

Ona  hurried  home,  where  she  hastily  arranged  for 
an  indefinite  absence,  and  departing,  took  the  train 
for  Baltimore,  thence  to  the  scene  of  battle. 

But  what  could  she  do  there  alone?  A  messenger 
called  her  to  Lawrence.  Before  she  left,  she  visited 
the  old  man  in  the  jail  at  Charlestown,  where  he  had 
been  removed  for  safe-keeping.  The  old  man  was 
lying  upon  a  worn  and  dilapidated  bed.  His  counte- 
nance wore  the  pallor  of  death,  but  the  same  stern, 
calm  and  serene  expression  lingered  there,  as  it  had 
in  by-gone  days.  He  opened  his  eyes  and  faintly 
smiled  as  she  extended  her  hand. 

For  the  first  time  in  her  life  she  gave  way  to  fear- 


MARBLE  IJUST  OF  JOHN  BROWN. 

(Made  by  Brackett,   at  Charleston,  Ya.,  by  order  of  Mrs.  Mary  E. 
Stearns,  of  Medford,  Mass.,  during  Brown's  imprison- 
ment and  previous  to  his  execution.) 

The  Publisher  is  indebted  to  Hon.  F.  G.  ADAMS,  Secretary  Kansas 
Historical  Society,  Topeka,  Kansas,  for  the  use  of  this  cut. 


"  Mr.  Stearns,  I  consider  the  Golden  Rule  and  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  one  and  inseparable." 

JOHN  BROWN. 
MEDFORD  (near  Boston),  January,  1857. 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.  395 

ful  apprehensions.  She  saw  no  hope  of  rescue  for  the 
lion-hearted  old  man,  and  hiding  her  face,  she  wept 
tears  of  sorrow.  The  old  man  placed  his  hand  upon 
her  head  and  said  : 

"  We  have  accomplished,  we  think,  a  great  work 
in  the  last  few  years,  but  it  is  only  the  beginning. 
Great  ends  cannot  be  attained  without  sacrifice.  If 
it  be  my  lot  to  be  given  as  a  sacrificial  offering  toward 
the  cause  of  freedom,  I  am  resigned  to  my  fate.  Let 
me  repeat:  This  is  but  the  beginning.  The  seed 
we  have  sown  in  the  West  is  being  scattered  by  the 
breeze  of  public  opinion,  and  will  soon  germinate 
and  diffuse  its  influence  over  the  whole  world.  Hu- 
man slavery  must  be  obliterated  from  our  beautiful 
land." 

He,  after  a  pause,  said : 

"All  I  can  ask  of  you  is  to  remember  my  family, 
who,  no  doubt,  have  suffered  from  my  interest  in  this 
cause.  And  furthermore,  Dickey,  watch  closely  the 
Judas  of  our  band.  You  know  him.  He  has  be- 
trayed me,  his  best  friend." 

Ona  dried  her  tears,  and  kissing  the  old  man, 
passed  the  guards  who  paced  before  the  cell,  un- 
conscious that  Dickey  Deane,  the  Spy,  had  been  in 
consultation  with  old  John  Brown,  the  Liberator. 

. 


396  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 


CHAPTER  LXXII. 

TOO  LATE. 

WHEN  Ona  had  left  the  cell,  she  conceived  a 
plan  by  which  to  serve  the  interests  of  the 
prisoner.     She  hastened  to  Kansas,  accom- 
panied by  some  of  Brown's  best  friends.     Excite- 
ment ran   high   in   Kansas.     A  company  had  been 
formed   for  the   purpose   of  releasing   the  old   man. 
Money  had  been  contributed  to  properly  arm  all  who 
would  defend  their  homes  in  the  North. 

Confusion  prevailed  in  the  South.  Men  were  afraid 
of  Old  John  Brown,  though  fearfully  wounded  and 
in  prison.  To  the  extreme  limits  of  the  South  drums 
beat,  calling  for  volunteers  to  guard  the  lone  pris- 
oner at  Charlestown. 

That  miserable  miscreant,  Guy  Wren,  traveled 
from  State  to  State,  making  speeches  and  collecting 
money  to  pay  the  expenses  of  guarding  Old  Osa- 
watomie  Brown  and  urging  each  State  to  send  a  rope 
with  which  to  hang  the  old  man.  South  Carolina, 
Missouri  and  Kentucky  each  sent  a  rope. 

Friends  of  the  old  man  hovered  near,  but  they 
were  powerless.  Ona,  accompanied  by  the  braves  of 
Kansas,  reached  Baltimore  the  day  preceding  that1 
set  for  the  execution.  Realizing  the  futility  of  any 
effort  that  they  could  put  forth  at  that  late  day,  they 
could  only  weep  as  they  listened  to  the  tolling  bells 
and  minute  guns  fired  in  honor  of  him  who  was  soon 
to  be  at  rest. 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OSA  WA  TOMIE.  397 

It  was  over!  .  The  rope  from  Kentucky  had  done 
its  work.  The  hero  of  Osawatomie  was  no  more. 
His  lifeless  body  was  placed  in  the  walnut  coffin  and 
sent  to  his  friends.  Mournfully  and  silently  they 
followed  it  to  its  last  quiet  resting  place  in  the  cem- 
etery at  North  Elba,  where  the  last  respects  of  the 
few  were  paid  to  him  whom  the  many  have  since 
called  great  and  good. 

At  the  head  of  the  grave  stood  the  family  of  the 
departed.  The  people  gazed  with  amazement  upon 
the  little  company  who,  headed  by  a  young  woman, 
bearing  in  her  hand  the  rifle  of  the  deceased,  while 
the  other  supported  a  banner  bearing  the  inscription, 
"The  heroes  of  Osawatomie.  In  God  we  trust." 

Yes,  every  survivor  of  that  band  was  there,  his 
arm  draped  in  mourning  for  the  man  who  had  given 
his  life  for  a  great  cause,  that  of  the  welfare  of  a  fel- 
low being. 

On  the  faces  of  that  chosen  band  was  an  expres- 
sion of  grief  and  determination.  The  careless  ob- 
server did  not  see  the  silver  locket  that  each  mem- 
ber grasped  in  the  right  hand  and  placed  upon  the 
heart,  with  left  hand  uplifted,  as  the  coffin  was  low- 
ered into  the  grave.  They  saw  the  banner  lower 
and  the  hand  press  upon  the  breast,  but  they  did  not 
know  of  the  high  re-solves  and  nobly  replighted  vows 
which  were  made  as  that  casket  of  lifeless  clay  was 
lowered  to  its  last  resting-place.  Nor  could  they 
realize  the  heart-felt  emotions  which  this  band  felt 
as  the  eulogistic  words  were  uttered  by  the  most 
eloquent  of  men  over  the  grave  of  "  The  Martyr  of 
Freedom  in  America." 


398  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

How  differently  was  this  scene  viewed !  In  the 
North  business  was  suspended;  bells  were  tolled; 
eulogistic  sermons  were  delivered  and  sympathy  for 
the  cause  of  freedom  received  an  impetus  which 
never  lagged  or  diminished,  until  the  cause  of  slavery 
was  no  more. 

In  the  South  it  was  a  day  of  rejoicing.  Cannons 
were  fired ;  bells  pealed  forth  glad  notes ;  balls  were 
given,  and  all  were  merry  and  happy  in  triumphing 
over  the  death  of  one  whose  name  is  high  embla- 
zoned upon  the  temple  of  Fame. 

The  boom  of  the  cannon;  the  glad  peal  of  the 
bells;  the  happy  sound  of  merry  voices,  were  all 
gathered  up  by  the  spirit  of  "  Old  John  Brown,"  to 
be,  in  after  years,  handed  down  to  the  African  slave, 
that  he,  too,  might  rejoice  and  be  glad  when  the  ob- 
ject for  which  the  hero  died  had  been  attained. 

As  they  journeyed  home,  Dickey  thought  of  the 
words  of  Brown  pertaining  to  his  betrayal.  She 
knew,  in  her  own  mind,  who  the  person  was.  She 
had  detected  him  as  easily  as  she  had  discovered  the 
treachery  of  Bill  Stout.  She  felt  at  a  loss  as  to  how 
she  should  inform  the  "Band"  of  the  treachery  of 
one  of  their  number  formerly.  She  desired  first  to 
confront  him  personally  with  the  accusation.  But 
she  knew  not  when  an  opportunity  would  be  pre- 
sented. 

She,  on  her  way  home,  stopped,  in  company  with 
Mrs.  Wise,  to  attend  an  Anti-Slavery  meeting  in 
Boston.  As  they  were  seated,  a  handsome  gentle- 
man approached  and  extended  his  hand  to  Dickey, 
who  rose  from  her  seat,  and  with  a  finger  pointing  to 


ar 
THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  399 

the  west,  said,  as  the  hot  blood  suffused  her  cheeks  : 
"Away,  traitor!  and  mourn  at  the  grave  of  thy 
best  friend." 


CHAPTER  LXXIII. 

QUANTRELL      IN      KANSAS. 

WITH  the  prospect  of  the  establishment  of 
peace  along  the  border  of  Missouri  and 
Kansas,  emigration  was  renewed.  The 
fame  of  the  new  Territory  as  an  agricultural  district 
had  spread  far  and  wide.  Every  Northern  State 
contributed  its  proportion  to  swell  the  tide.  Honest, 
industrious  men,  hoping  to  better  their  individual 
condition  and  increase  the  prospects  of  their  chil- 
dren, hastened  to  this  fertile  Territory. 

In  1857  some  half-dozen  families  from  the  little 
village  in  Ohio  where  Bill  Quantrell  was  born,  and 
had  since  lived,  determined  to  emigrate  to  Kansas. 

As  they  were  about  ready  to  start,  Bill  appeared 
among  them  and  informed  them  that  he  would  like 
to  accompany  them.  It  was  with  reluctance  that 
they  consented,  to  accede  to  his  wishes,  and  thus  it 
was  that  he  left  his  native  village  for  a  clime,  the 
associations  and  surroundings  of  which,  in  after  times, 
proved  to  be  more  congenial  to  his  nature. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  company,  they  selected  lands 
some  eight  miles  north  of  Osawatomie.  Here  Bill 


400  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

spent  the  first  year  in  the  Territory,  after  which  he 
went  to  Lawrence,  where  he  was  when  Dickey 
Deane  met  and  recognized  Captain  Brown,  he  being 
a  guest  at  the  same  hotel,  and  at  the  time  was  seated 
at  the  same  table. 

He  had  become  acquainted  with  many  who  had 
participated  in  the  early  troubles,  among  them  Ar- 
thur Holmes,  from  whom  he  had  learned  of  the  fame 
and  renown  of  Dickey  Deane,  the  spy.  When  he 
saw  the  beautiful  young  lady  he  importuned  her 
many  friends,  especially  Arthur,  for  an  introduction. 
Arthur  refrained  from  complying  with  his  request 
until  circumstances  were  such  that  he  could  no  longer 
avoid  it.  He  noticed  the  cool  indifference  with  which 
Dickey  received  the  introduction  to  the  would-be 
school  teacher,  that  being  the  object  of  Quantrcll's 
visit  to  Lawrence. 

"What  do  you  think  of  Mr.  Quantrell?"  asked 
Arthur  of  Dickey,  as  she  entered  their  apartments. 

"  I  must  be  candid  and  say  I  am  not  favorably 
impressed  with  the  gentleman,"  replied  Dickey. 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  Arthur.  *"'  He,  although  a 
new-comer,  has  identified  himself  with  our  interest; 
in  fact,  is  one  of  our  most  active  and  efficient  pick- 
ets." 

"  That  does  not  change  my  individual  opinion 
regarding  him.  Furthermore,  Mr.  Holmes,  I  have 
my  reasons  for  prejudging  him.  His  cast  of  counte- 
nance, especially  the  expression  of  his  colorless  eyes, 
is  enough  to  identify  him  with  meanness,  treachery 
and  deceit.  He  so  strongly  resembles  Guy  Wren 
that  he  should  be  his  son.  I  can  at  least  aver  that 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  401 

they  are  related.  Note  carefully  his  facial  expres- 
sion and  the  construction  of  his  head  and  neck,  and 
if  you  do  not  determine  that  he  is  nearer  allied  to 
the  brute  than  the  human  creation,  I  will  lay  no  fur- 
ther claims  to  physiognomy." 

Dickey  threw  more  energy  than  usual  in  her  re- 
marks concerning  Quantrell,  to  which  Arthur  calmly 
replied: 

"  I  think  differently.  I  think  Mr.  Quantrell  is  a 
well-meaning  young  man.  We  will  allow  after  events 
to  establish  the  correctness  of  our  judgment  of  char- 
acter." 

The  conversation  turned  in  a  different  channel, 
a-id  Bill  Quantrell  was  forgotten  by  both,  but  in 
an  adjoining  room,  with  his  ear  pressed  against  the 
thin  partition,  sat  Quantrell,  catching  every  word. 
His  heart  sank  within  him  as  he  heard  the  outspoken 
and  candid  opinion  of  himself  as  entertained  by  the 
renowned  woman  for  whose  favorable  consideration 
he  would  have  given  life  itself.  But  as  all  men  of 
like  nature,  instead  of  making  an  effort  to  establish 
himself  properly  before  the  community  and  thus  win- 
ning favor,  he  permitted  the  baser  propensities  of  his 
nature  to  predominate  and  govern  his  actions. 

He  soliloquized  :  "  I  am  mean  and  despicable  by 
nature.  Am  I?  I  look  and  act  like  Guy  Wren. 
Do  I?"  His  passion  controlled  him,  and  with  glar- 
ing eyes  and  clinched  hands,  he  paced  the  room, 
muttering:  "Dickey  Deane  shall,  in  the  future,  con- 
ider  Guy  Wren  an  angel,  when  compared  with  me. 

very  element  of  my  nature  calls  loudly  for  revenge, 
and  I  swear  to  so  indulge  that  nature  that  in  after 
25 


THE  SPV  OF  OSA  \\-.\TOM IE. 

years  the  name  of  Quantrell  shall  be  a  synonim  for 
'Devil.'" 

The  next  morning  when  he  appeared  at  breakfast, 
the  scowl  had  not  left  his  face.  Dickey  did  not, 
apparently,  notice  his  presence.  Arthur's  mind,  at 
sight  of  him,  reverted  to  Dickey's  opinion,  as  ex- 
pressed the  night  before,  and  he  thought :  "  She  is 
right,"  and  the  favorable  opinion  he  himself  ha  1  con- 
ceived was  suddenly  dispelled. 

Dickey's  sojourn  in  Kansas,  on  account  of  the 
press  of  business,  soon  terminated,  and  she  returned 
to  Cedar  Hall. 

Quantrell  had  not  forgotten  her  expressions.  Her 
words  burned  into  his  brain  as  a  hot  iron.  The  more 
he  thought  of  them,  the  stronger  grew  his  determina- 
tion to  be  revenged.  He  even  contemplated  taking 
her  life,  but  a  cowardly  fear  of  apprehension  alone 
prevented  the  act.  Something  must  be  done  to  sat- 
isfy the  cravings  of  his  agitated  and  depraved  mind. 
He  opened  a  correspondence  with  Wren,  making 
known  his  wishes,  and  afterward  visited  him  in  Mis- 
souri, where  they  held  an  earnest  and  private  con- 
sultation. 

His  acquaintances  at  Lawrence  were  not  suspi- 
cious of  him,  even  when,  in  after  time,  he  was  fre- 
quently absent.  Being  a  member  of  the  "Secret 
Force"  of  the  Territory,  he  was  privileged  to  go  and 
come  as  he  desired,  and  was  not  suspected,  even 
when  he  left  Lawrence  and  stationed  himself  nearer 
the  State  line,  to  more  effectually  carry  out  his  base 
designs. 

A  year   had   passed  since  the  attack  on  Harper's 


THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE.  403 

Ferry,  and  Guy  Wren  had  returned  to  Missouri. 
The  Missouri  farmers  were  suffering  much  annoyance 
and  inconvenience  from  the  depredations  that  were 
constantly  made  upon  their  stock  of  cattle,  and  more 
especially  horses,  and  no  clue  could  be  obtained  as 
to  where  they  were  taken,  while  some  of  the  Pro- 
Slavery  settlers  in  Kansas  seemed  to  prosper  in  the 
accumulation  of  such  stock. 

A  prominent  man  in  Missouri,  who  owned  many 
fine  horses  and  had  a  number  of  slaves,  kept  con- 
stant guard  over  his  stables,  and  had  threatened  to 
kill  any  one  found  prowling  about  his  premises  at 
night. 

Quantrell  visited  Lawrence  frequently.  On  one  of 
his  visits  he  called  a  select  number  of  the  Free-State 
men  together  and  told  them  that  a  number  of  negroes 
were  anxious  to  leave  their  master  and  would  do  so 
if  they  could  obtain  assistance  and  guidance  from 
men  in  Kansas.  Arrangements  were  made  to  assist 
them.  Quantrell  immediately  visited  the  Missouri 
gentleman  who  kept  watch  over  his  stock. 

Hitching  his  horse,  he  approached  the  door  and 
rang  the  bell.  He  waited  patiently  and  was  about 
to  ring  the  second  time,  when  the  door  was  opened 
by  a  young  lady  whose  attire  was  neatly  arranged, 
except  that  her  hands  were  incased  in  kid  gloves 
and  her  face  enveloped  in  a  woolen  shawl,  which 
was  closely  held  by  one  hand. 

"  Is  Mr.  Baily  at  home?"  inquired  Quantrell. 

"  He  is  somewhere  upon  the  premises.  Walk  in, 
sir,  and  I  will  send  for  him,"  replied  the  lady  in  a 
whining  voice. 


404  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

They  entered  the  finely-furnished  parlor,  when  the 
lady  rang  the  bell  and  a  servant  soon  appeared  at 
an  opposite  door,  of  whom  she  asked : 

"  Where  is  papa,  Dinah  ?" 

To  which  the  servant  replied,  "  I  dunno,  Missus !  " 

"  Go  and  find  him.  Tell  him  that  a  gentleman 
awaits  him  in  the  parlor.  Close  the  door,"  and  turn- 
ing to  Quantrell,  she  continued: 

"  We  have  to  exercise  great  precaution  in  protect- 
ing ourselves  from  the  pertinacious  influences  of  the 
South  winds,  which  predominate  here,  else  our  com- 
plexions would  be  utterly  ruined,  sir." 

Quantrell  merely  nodded  acquiescence,  and  now 
understood  the  delay  in  answering  his  call.  As  she 
removed  the  shawl  and  slowly  removed  her  gloves, 
he  thought,  "  What  a  consummate  fool !  " 


CHAPTER  LXXIV. 

MR.  LELAND  AT  HIS  EARLY  HOME, 

MR.   LELAND   followed  the  young  lady  who 
had  answered  his   summons,  and   was   soon 
ushered  into  the  family  room.     There,  in  the 
same  old  arm-chair  his  grandmother   had  occupied 
when  he  was  a  child,  sat  an  aged  woman.      "  Can 
this  be  my  mother?"  thought  he.     Near  her  sat  a 
middle-aged  man,  who  had,  apparently,  been  reading 
aloud,  but  now  arose  to  welcome  the  stranger. 
Mr.  Leland,  with  forced  composure,  said: 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  405 

"  I  am  an  American  gentleman,  traveling  for  recre- 
ation, and  wish  to  rest  a  brief  time." 

The  gentleman  politely  handed  him  a  chair.  He 
laid  aside  his  great-coat  and  hat  and  entered  into 
conversation  with  his  host.  The  young  lady  entered 
and  seated  herself  near  him. 

After  some  moments'  conversation  in  a  cursory 
manner  regarding  America,  Mr.  Leland  asked: 

"  Who  is  the  proprietor  of  this  estate  at  this  time?" 

"  1  am,  sir.     My  name  is  Leland — Robert  Leland." 

"I  was  here  once  when  I  was  a  boy,"  continued 
Mr.  Leland,  still  putting  forth  great  efforts  to  retain 
his  composure. 

The  old  lady  glanced  over  her  glasses  and  said : 

"  I  don't  remember  of  receiving  a  call  from  any 
one  from  America,  but  I  am  so  forgetful.  Do  you 
remember  such,  Robie?" 

"No,  mother,  I  do  not  remember,"  answered  Rob- 
ert. 

"  I  spent  two  days  here,  but  the  family  was  larger 
than  now.  There  was  a  pretty  blue-eyed  lassie, 
three  boys  and  an  old  gentleman,  the  father,"  said 
Roderick. 

The  old  lady  began  to  weep,  and  Robert  answered : 

"  Father  is  dead.  Roderick  was  lost — we  suppose 
he  was  killed.  Scott  went  to  India,  since  which  time 
we  have  not  heard  from  him.  Theodocia,  our  pet 
and  idol,  married  an  English  nobleman.  They  re- 
moved to  Paris,  and  we  lost  all  trace  of  her.  So  you 
see,  sir,  that  we  have  been  most  unfortunate  in  losing 
all  trace  of  many  members  of  our  family." 

"  Permit  me  to  ask  the  name  of  the  gentleman 
whom  the  young  lady  married,"  said  Roderick, 


4o5  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"  Gordon,  sir.     Cyril  Gordon." 

"  Cyril  Gordon  !  "  ejaculated  Roderick  as  he  started 
in  surprise,  but  promptly  controlling  his  excitement, 
calmly  said,  "  I  think  that  was  the  name  of  the  young 
ma'i  who  was  said  to  have  be'en  killed  while  I  was 
here  or  near  here." 

"  He  was  not  killed,"  answered  Robert.  "  He  was 
seriously  wounded,  but  ultimately  recovered.  It  was 
then  that  brother  Roderick  was  missing'" 

"And  you  have  not  since  heard  from  him?"  con- 
tinued Roderick. 

"  No,  not  one  word." 

"I  knew  a  man  by  the  name  of  Roderick  Leland 
in  America,"  said  Roderick. 

The  old  lady  rose  hastily  from  her  chair.  Robert 
drew  nearer,  and  excitedly  asked  : 

"  Do  you  think  it  possible  that  it  is  my  long-lost 
brother?" 

The  old  lady  had  closely  scanned  the  face  of  the 
stranger,  and  ere  he  could  reply  to  Robert's  ques- 
tion, the  old  lady  hastened  toward  him,  exclaiming: 

"  You  are  my  long-lost  bairn.  I  know  every  line 
of  your  face." 

She  threw  herself  into  Roderick's  arms,  where  she 
was  lovingly  embraced  while  Roderick  said : 

"  Yes,  mother,  I  am  indeed  your  boy.  I  am  Rod- 
erick Leland." 

He  bore  the  happy  old  lady  to  her  seat  and  ex- 
tended his  hand  to  his  brother  Robert,  who  eagerly 
grasped  it. 

The  young  lady  stood  amazed,  until  Robert  said : 

"  Brother,  this  is  my  Theodocia.  She  was  named 
for  our  sister." 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  407 

The  young  lady  joyously  received  the  extended 
hand  of  her  kinsman,  who  said : 

"She  so  much  resembles  in  appearance  our  sister 
that,  except  for  the  disparity  of  their  ages,  I  should 
have  addressed  her  as  'sister'  when  I  entered  the 
hall." 

As  he  talked,  his  mother  stood  near,  parting  his 
hair.  Presently  she  exclaimed  : 

"You  are,  indeed,  my  son  Roderick.  Here  is  the 
same  lock  of  black  hair — unsilvered,  like  the  rest,  by 
time — that  you  wore  when  a  lad." 

Roderick  now  meditatively  recalled  the  past  and 
thought:  "Would  he  not  have  been  happier  to  have 
remained  in  Scotland,  since  Cyril  had  not  been 
killed  ?  "  Then  his  thoughts  wandered  to  America, 
where  he  had  taken  so  prominent  a  part  in  the  en- 
deavor to  establish  "universal  freedom."  Amidst 
conflicting  thoughts,  he  realized  that,  despite  all  his 
efforts  toward  the  freedom  of  others,  he  now,  for  the 
first  time  in  thirty  years,  felt  himself  untrammeled 
and  unrestrained. 

The  bullet  aimed  at  the  innocent  hare  had  glinted 
from  a  stone  and  wounded  Cyril  in  the  breast  as  he 
sat,  with  sketch-book  in  hand,  limning  the  surround- 
ing scenery. 

Roderick  related  incidents  and  circumstances  of 
his  life  since  he  left  Scotland ;  told  them  of  his  wife 
and  children;  showed  them  a  picture  of  his  wife, 
Leona,  and  the  little  ones  which  the  aged  lady  ad- 
mired. Conversation  turned  upon  the  political  trou- 
bles in  the  West,  and  when  he  related  the  experi- 
ences of  Ona,  the  old  mother's  frame  quivered  with 


4o8  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOM  IE. 

an  exciting  thrill  and  the  eyes  of  the  younger  Theo- 
docia  glowed  with  the  fire  of  enthusiasm,  while  Rob- 
ert declared  her  to  be  "  a  worthy  scion  of  a  noble 
house." 

After  strolling  for  some  days  among  the  familiar 
scenes  of  Glenarcan,  Roderick  proposed  to  Robert 
that  they  should  visit  Paris  and  institute  a  search  for 
Theodocia  and  Cyril.  Robert  acquiesced,  and  they 
accordingly  made  arrangements  to  start  in  a  few 
weeks. 

On  their  arrival,  they  began  a  diligent  and  sys- 
tematic search.  Finally,  at  the  "  Census  Bureau," 
they  found  a  record  of  the  family,  consisting  of 

"Cyril  Gordon,  wife  and  two  children,  No.  96 ." 

They  afterward  could  only  learn  that  such  a  family 
had  lived  at  the  designated  place,  but  had  removed 
to  another,  unknown,  quarter. 

In  conversing  upon  the  subject  uppermost  in  their 
minds,  the  oft-repeated  saying  of  their  mother  was 
quoted :  "  That  Theodocia  was  predestined  to  care, 
trouble  and  anxiety,  as  a  shadow  ever  darkened  her 
path." 

The  brothers  started  for  London  to  continue  the 
search. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  409 

CHAPTER  LXXV. 

THE      DOUGLAS     ESTATE. 

( \)  FTER  Sir  Charles  and   Hayden  had   spent  a 

*•/!      few  days  in  recuperation,  they  repaired  to  the 

hotel  of  the  "Aspirant  to  the  Douglas  Estate.1' 

On  announcing  their  business,  they  were  ushered 
into  the  presence  of  a  young  gentleman,  who  re- 
ceived them  kindly,  at  same  time  handing  each  a 
card,  bearing  the  name  of  Francis  Orlando  Douglas, 
in  exchange  for  theirs. 

Hayden  manifested  much  agitation.  He  could 
plainly  discern  that  the  young  gentleman,  whether 
legally  entitled  to  the  estates  or  not,  was,  without 
doubt,  a  scion  of  the  house  of  Douglas. 

The  young  gentleman,  having  excused  himself, 
returned,  bringing  with  him  innumerable  papers, 
saying; 

"  These  are  the  evidence  I  have  to  offer  in  sub- 
stantiation of  my  claim  to  the  '  Douglas  Estate,'  ' 
and  at  same  time  offering  one  for  the  inspection  of 
Sir  Charles  and  Hayden.  It  proved  to  be  a  certifi- 
cate of  a  marriage  contract  performed  in  England, 
the  contracting  parties  being  Cyril  Gordon  Douglas 
and  Vivian  Orlando,  Countess  of  Lorrea. 

Hayden  could  not  control  his  emotion;  his  eyes 
were  fixed ;   his  face  was  pallid,  and  he  sat  uprightly 
and  motionless  as  a  stone.    The  new  claimant  looked  • 
at  him  a  moment  and  asked: 


410  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

"Are  you,  sir,  an  heir  to  these  estates?" 

To  which  Hayden  replied : 

"  Yes,  I  am  a  son.  of  Cyril  Gordon  Douglas  and 
Theodocia  Leland,  of  Glanarcan,  Scotland." 

Francis  gazed  in  astonishment  at  the  statement, 
and  in  a  hesitating  voice  asked  : 

"Was  Cyril  Gordon  Douglas  twice  married?" 

To  which  Sir  Charles  replied  : 

"  Yes,  if  your  papers  are  correct.  He  divorced 
this  young  man's  mother,  whom  we  had  supposed 
was  his  first  wife,  and  married  a  wealthy  demi-monde, 
who  yet  resides  in  this  city." 

The  sympathy  of  Francis  was  touched,  and  turn- 
ing to  Hayden,  asked : 

"  Is  your  mother  in  the  city  ?  " 

"  She  is  dead,"  answered  Sir  Charles. 

"Were  you  an  only  child?"  continued  Francis. 

"  No,  I  have  a  sister,  who  is  now  at  school  in  the 
city." 

After  a  moment's  hesitation,  Francis  said : 

"  It  is  not  in  my  nature  to  destroy  the  prospects 
or  blight  the  expectation  of  any  one.  My  identity 
can  be  easily  and  thoroughly  established.  I  shall 
submit  my  proofs  to  you,  outside  of  what  I  have 
already  shown  you.  My  desire  is,  since  I  have  met 
you,  to  arrange  this  business  in  such  a  way  that  the 
gentleman  present,  his  sister  and  myself  shall  be  and 
constitute  one  family.  I  submit  this  as  a  proposition 
for  your  consideration,  after  you  have  become  thor- 
oughly satisfied  regarding  my  identity." 

"Truly  thou  art  a  Douglas,"  said  Sir  Charles,  who 
continued  by  saying:  "Permit  me  to  inquire  regard- 
ing your  mother.  Is  she  living?  " 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOM  IE.  41 1 

"No,  sir,"  answered  Francis.  "She  died  in  Indi;i 
when  I  was  but  four  years  old,  since  which  time  I 
have  not  met  my  father  or  any  of  my  relatives,  until 
the  unexpected  pleasure  you  have  this  day  afforded 
me." 

"  Have  you  remained  in  India  since  the  death  of 
your  mother?" 

"No,  sir,  I  was  sent  to  Paris,  where  I  spent  my 
school  days.  I  have  been  some  years  on  the  conti- 
nent, and  have  had  no  correspondence  with  England 
except  through  my  counsellor,  who  notified  me  to 
appear  in  London  to  establish  my  claim  as  the  law- 
ful heir  to  the  Douglas  and  Gordon  estates.  I  have 
learned,  since  my  arrival  here,  that  there  are  two 
heirs  to  the  latter  besides  myself.  I  shall  make  no 
efforts  in  that  direction." 

"  Your  information  is  correct.  I  have  the  honor  to 
be  the  first,  and  my  brother  Geoffrey  is  the  second." 

"Is  your  name  Charles?  "  asked  Francis. 

"Yes,  I  am  Sir  Charles  Gordon,  a  brother  of  Cyril 
Gordon  Douglas." 

"  How  did  Cyril,  the  third  son,  receive  the  name 
of  Douglas  ?  "  asked  Francis. 

"  His  mother  was  not  my  mother.  She  was  Lady 
Douglas,  the  second  wife  of  my  father,  Sir  Geoffrey 
Gordon,  and  by  her  request  he  attained  the  name  of 
Douglas,  in  order  to  inherit  the  estates  belonging  to 
her." 

"  That  is  correct.  Should  you  ever  need  proof  to 
establish  that  fact,  I  shall  be  pleased  to  furnish  it. 
Please  examine  these  papers,  which  contain  the  facts 
you  have  just  stated,"  said  Francis,  at  the  same  time 


412  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

handing  a  bundle  of  worn  papers  to  Sir  Charles,  who 
carefully  examined  them,  while  the  young  men  con- 
versed upon  general  subjects. 

When  Sir  Charles  had  perused  the  papers  to  his 
satisfaction,  he  returned  them  to  Francis  with  thanks, 
after  which  he  and  Hayden  took  leave,  for  the  pres- 
ent, of  their  kinsman. 

Arriving  at  the  home  of  Sir  Charles,  they  dis- 
patched a  carriage  for  Addie.  The  three  consulted 
for  some  time  regarding  their  arrangements  for  the 
future.  Hayden  was  almost  penniless,  and  Addie 
entirely  so,  she  having  depended  upon  the  liberality 
of  Sir  Charles  for  many  years..  He  had  ever  been 
her  friend.  Her  deserted  mother  and  herself  had 
dwelt  for  years  in  the  small  cottage  furnished  through 
his  kindness.  Even  in  the  shadow  of  the  mansion 
home  they  once  enjoyed,  they  became  the  recipients 
of  bounty,  while  she  who  had  usurped  their  place  in 
the  heart  of  husband  and  father,  deprived  them  of 
the  privileges  and  pleasures  of  home ;  wronged  them 
personally;  derided  them  publicly ;  cast  contumely 
and  shame  upon  them ;  gloried  in  their  distress,  sat 
comfortably  at  home  in  the  palatial  residence,  enjoy- 
ing the  pleasures  she  participated  in  at  so  great  cost 
to  others. 

When  the  cold  hand  of  Death  was  laid  upon  that 
deserted  wife  and  mother,  it  was  a  welcome  touch, 
and  she  gladly  sought  refuge  from  further  care  in  the 
clammy  arms  of  the  so-called  Destroyer.  Yet  even 
as  her  lifeless  body  was  borne  to  its  last  resting  place, 
the  shadow  of  that  house  fell  athwart  its  path,  while 
the  usurper's  face  smiled  from  the  lofty  window  upon 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOM  IE.  4 1 3 

the  ruin  she  had  wrought  and  the  wreck  she  alone 
had  made. 

Hayden  felt  that  he  was,  indeed,  alone.  He  had 
not  been  as  a  brother,  neither  had  he  been  as  a  son 
to  his  mother.  He  had  spent  the  greatecpart  of  the 
alimony  bestowed  by  his  father  when  he  procured 
the  divorce  from  his  mother.  He  could  have  claimed 
and  become  established  in  the  home  and  estates  of 
his  father,  had  he  not  been  idle  and  indifferent.  But 
the  natural  propensity  inherited  from  his  father,  led 
him  to  prefer  roaming  in  the  wilds  of  the  United 
States  to  becoming  a  titled  noble  of  the  English 
realm. 

He  could  not  now  enjoy  the  revenue  of  the  Doug- 
las estate,  except  by  the  charity  of  Francis,  which  he 
would  not  accept.  And  when  Sir  Charles  handed 
him  a  draft  for  several  hundred  pounds,  he  refused 
it,  saying : 

"  Sir  Charles, I  have  been  already  too  long  a  sub- 
ject of  your  bounty.  If  it  has  not  been  bestowed 
upon  me  directly,  it  has  been  extended  to  my  mother 
during  her  misfortunes,  and  continued  to  my  sister 
since  that  mother's  death.  I  realize,  when  too  late, 
that  I  am  an  ingrate  in  thus  permitting  you  to  sup- 
ply wants  it  was  my  duty  to  anticipate.  This  will  be 
beneficial  to  Addie.  Give  it  to  her.  But  as  for  me, 
inasmuch  as  the  Divine  Creator  has  ordered  that  I 
should  have  an  older  brother,  and  the  law  counts  me 
a  nonentity,  I  bow  submissively  to  the  Divine  edict, 
but  spurn  the  land  that  inaugurates  such  injustice." 

Through  the  aid  of  the  law  and  its  officers,  Fran- 
cis succeeded  in  ejecting  from  his  premises  the  last 


THE  SPV  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

wife  of  his  father,  and  surrendering  to  her  the  sum 
named  as  alimony,  he  became  established  in  and 
possessed  of  the  ancestral  halls  of  the  Douglas  es- 
tate, while  Hayden,  as  much  a  Douglas  as  Francis, 
became  an  outcast  and  wanderer.  ^ 

Hayden  was  indignant  at  first,  but  "Time  changes 
all  things"  and  cools  the  hot  blood  of  youth.  So 
as  time  rolled  on  and  Francis  solicited  Hayden  to 
repair  with  Addie  to  his  mansion  and  assume  its 
management,  while  he  spent  the  season  in  Canada 
and  the  United  States,  whither  he  was  commissioned 
from  the  French  Government,  no  objection  was 
raised  in  the  mind  of  Hayden,  and  he  accordingly 
assumed  the  management  requested. 

Time  hung  idly  upon  his  hands.  Trained  servants 
performed  the  allotted  duties  from  day  to  day.  He 
visited  clubs  and  places  of  amusement  and  strolled 
over  the  lands  of  the  estate.  One  day,  as  he  was 
returning  from  a  stroll,  he  met  two  gentlemen,  one 
of  whom  was  attired  in  American  costume.  In  a  mo- 
ment he  recognized  Roderick  Leland,  and  politely 
raised  his  hat. 

Mr.  Leland  paused,  and  said  to  his  brother  as 
Hayden  drew  near : 

"That  is  Hayden  Douglas." 

Robert  extended  his  hand,  saying : 

"  I  have  not  forgotten  you,  Ha'yden,  although  you 
were  but  a  child  when  I  last  saw  you.  I  am  Robert 
Leland,  your  mother's  brother,  and  this  is  Roderick 
Leland,  a  brother  also,  who  recognized  you  without 
having  known  you,  at  least  so  I  presume." 

"  You  are  wrong,  sir,"  replied  Hayden.     "  I   have 


THE  SP  V  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOMIE.           4 1 5 

had  the  pleasure  and  honor  of  meeting  Mr.  Leland 
frequently  in  America,  and  I  censure  myself  for  not 
recognizing  him  as  a  kinsman  at  once,  from  his  most 
striking  resemblance  to  my  mother." 

"  I,  too,  am  deserving  of  censure  for  not  placing 
you  where  your  lineaments  so  plainly  indicate  you 
belong,  among  the  Gordens,  who  were  the  fast  friends 
of  my  youth,"  returned  Roderick. 

Hayden  invited  them  to  return  and  partake  of  the 
hospitality  of  his  home.  On  the  way  the  brothers 
learned,  for  the  first  time,  of  the  fate  of  Theodocia. 
On  their  arrival  they  met  Addie,  who,  in  family  re- 
semblance, favored  the  Douglases  more  than  either 
the  Lelands  or  Gordons. 

Hayden  could  now  recognize  the  noble-looking 
man  as  his  uncle.  But  the  thought  that  the  little 
blue-eyed  "  spy  "  must  therefore  be  his  cousin,  was 
not  pleasant  to  contemplate.  Had  she  not  been  the 
subject  of  his  thoughts  by  day  and  his  dreams  by 
night?  Had  she  not  been  the  only  inmate  of  the 
palatial  halls  he  thought  to  occupy?  Even  since  his 
dependence  had  become  known  to  him,  had  he  not, 
in  imagination,  wended  his  way  to  the  shores  of 
America,  where  the  accident  of  birth  is  not  a  bar  to 
privileges,  and  there  again,  in  imagination,  basked  in 
the  sunshine  of  her  smiles.  Now  these  day-thoughts 
must  become  hideous  blanks  upon  the  tablet  of  the 
past;  those  beautiful  night-dreams  be  turned  into 
huge  goblins,  to  annoy,  instead  of  to  solace  his  rest ; 
and  imagined  smiles,  which  cheered  his  heart,  will 
now  become  frowns,  to  disrupt  it;  and  cherished 
sweets,  although  only  anticipated,  are  even  now 


4 1 6  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  IV A  TOMIE. 

turning    to    gall    and    bitterness    within    his  bosom. 

When  they  reached  the  mansion,  a  messenger  was 
dispatched,  asking  Sir  Charles  to  visit  Douglas  Hall. 
The  old  gentleman  started  promptly,  all  the  while 
wondering  what  pressing  need  demanded  his  atten- 
tion at  the  Hall. 

Hayden  met  him  at  the  door,  and  said: 

"  Sir  Charles,  be  prepared  for  any  surprise.  We 
have  a  great  one  in  store  for  you  here.  Verily,  the 
dead  has  been  restored  to  life." 

They  entered  the  room.  Sir  Charles  paused  to 
view  the  strangers. 

Roderick  returned  the  glance,  and  rising,  said: 

"Is  it  possible  that  I  stand  in  the  presence  of 
Charles  Gordon?  " 

"  Yes,  and  I  behold  my  long-lost  friend,"  exclaimed 
Sir  Charles,  as  he  eagerly  stepped  forward  to  meet 
and  lovingly  embrace  Roderick,  who  as  tenderly 
returned  the  greeting. 

Robert  cordially  returned  the  grasp  of  the  now 
happy  Sir  Charles,  although  in  times  past  a  coolness 
had  arisen  between  them  in  some  manner  connected 
with  the  settlement  of  affairs  after  the  death  of  Rob- 
ert and  Theodocia's  father. 

Roderick  and  Sir  Charles  had  at  Oxford  experi- 
enced a  feeling  of  regard  and  love  for  each  other 
seldom  witnessed  among  men,  but  at  the  time  of 
vacation  Sir  Charles  had  become  piqued  over  some 
trivial  affair  and  would  not  accompany  Roderick 
home,  as  had  been  agreed  upon.  Cyril,  his  brother, 
took  his  place ;  then  came  the  accident  and  the  dis- 
appearance of  Roderick,  for  which  Sir  Charles  cen- 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  417 

sured  himself  alone.  To,  if  possible,  atone  for  the 
wrong  he  had  done,  he  had  for  thirty  years  sought 
the  friend  of  his  youth. 

In  all  his  travels ;  amidst  all  his  recreations,  and 
among  all  his  associations,  he  had  never  experienced 
the  pleasure  that  this  meeting  brought  to  him. 

Their  after  conversation  developed  many  surprises, 
but  none  greater  than  Roderick  felt  when  he  learned 
that  Sir  Charles  had  been  one  of  "The  Mysterious 
Companions"  of  Old  John  Brown. 

They  spent  weeks  together,  until  the  Lelands  were 
called  to  Scotland  on  business.  Hayden  and  Addie 
accompanied  them.  Information  of  their  coming, 
and  facts  concerning  Theodocia  and  the  children, 
had  been  conveyed  to  their  mother.  When  they 
arrived,  the  grandmother  welcomed  the  children  of 
Theodocia.  Hayden,  impressed  with  her  resem- 
blance to  his  mother,  tenderly  embraced  the  old 
lady.  Addie,  too,  offered  many  expressions  of  love 
for  her  grandmother,  which  favorably  impressed  her. 

Roderick  had,  in  his  letters  home,  made  no  men- 
tion of  his  discoveries,  hoping  to  find  time  to  return, 
but  the  partially  reunited  family  would  not  permit  of 
his  doing  so.  They  traveled  on  the  continent  until 
nearly  three  years  had  passed,  when  a  letter  from 
Boston  summoned  him  home  to  assist  at  Harper's 
Ferry.  Accompanied  by  Sir  Charles  and  Hayden, 
he  set  sail  for  the  United  States. 
26 


4 1 8  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

CHAPTER  LXXVI. 

"DICKEY  DEANE"  IN  EUROPE. 

WHEN  Hayden  heard  the  slowly  but  firmly 
uttered  words  which  denounced  him  as  a 
traitor  and  saw  the  eyes  of  the  speaker 
flash  with  the  fire  of  indignation,  his  head  dropped 
upon  his  breast  and  he,  blushing  with  shame,  with- 
drew to  the  opposite  side  of  the  hall,  where  he  had 
time  to  collect  his  thoughts. 

When  the  meeting  adjourned,  he  had  regained 
composure,  and  meeting  Ona  in  the  vestibule,  smil- 
ingly advanced  and  addressed  her,  saying: 

"  I  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion,  Miss  Leland, 
that  when  you  addressed  me  in  the  Hall,  you  must 
have  mistaken  me  for  some  oilier  person." 

To  which  she  promptly  replied: 

"  The  conclusion  at  which  you  have,  with  great 
effort,  arrived,  I  beg  to  inform  you,  sir,  is  incorrect. 
I  was  then,  as  I  am  now,  fully  conscious  that  I  ad- 
dressed Mr.  Douglas." 

With  evident  confusion  Hayden  said: 

"  I  beg  leave,  Miss  Leland,  to  inform  you  that  your 
remark  then  made  does  not  apply  to  me,  for  I — " 

Ona  interrupted  him  by  raising  her  hand  and 
saying : 

"  Mr.  Douglas,  do  not  add  the  sin  of  falsehood  to 
the  wrong  you  have  already  done.  You  must  not 
deny  that  you  were  instrumental  in  exposing  to  our 


THE  SPY  OF  O  SA  IV A  TOM  IE.  4 1 9 

enemies  the  plans  of  Captain  Brown.  I  have  in  my 
possession  evidence  which  indelibly  stamps  you  as  a 
traitor.  You  were  kept  informed  of  the  movements 
of  Brown  by  himself,  he  all  the  while  relying  upon 
you  to  assist  when  the  time  should  come.  You,  sir, 
basely  betrayed  those  plans.  Further,  you  wrote  a 
letter  to  inform  him  that  you  had  died  while  on  your 
way  here ;  although  you  endeavored  to  disguise  the 
writing,  I  assure  you,  sir,  it  is  yours.  Please  ex- 
amine this,"  handing  him  a  letter.  She  continued : 
"  Yes,  for  the  insignificant,  paltry  sum  of  two  thou- 
sand dollars  you  betrayed  your  best  friend." 

"Where  did  you  get  this?  How  did  it  fall  into 
your  possession?"  stammered  he,  pointing  to  the 
letter. 

"  I  dare  not  tell  you,  sir.  You  were  never,  sir, 
fully  initiated  into  the  mysteries  of  our  band,  else 
you  would  know  how  such  business  falls  under  my 
consideration.  You  have  the  money,  and  let  me 
assure  you  that  you  are  more  earnestly  despised 
by  the  men  who  paid  you  than  are  we,  who  are  their 
open  enemies." 

"  Miss  Leland,  I  have  not  their  money,  nor  will  I 
ever  receive  it.  I  acknowledge  I  wrote  the  letter 
containing  the  proposition  you  have  named.  But, 
Miss  Leland,  I  have  much  to  offer  in  extenuation  of 
the  act.  At  the  time  I  committed  the  wrong  I  was 
not  properly  myself.  I  had  just  been  deprived  of 
estates  which  I  had  long  looked  upon  as  indisputably 
mine,  by  the  appearance  of  an  older  brother.  To  be 
sure,  I  could  have  become  a  dependent  upon  his 
bounty,  but  a  subsistence  gained  through  crime  is 


420  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

more  honorably  acquired  than  through  charity.  You 
can  act  at  your  pleasure  regarding  that  missive. 
You  have  my  permission  to  publish  it,  that  the  world 
may  know  my  dastardly  act.  I  feel  that  I  justly 
merit  the  severest  punishment  that  can  be  meted  out 
by  an  indignant  people." 

Ona  looked  upon  the  handsome  face,  fired,  as  it 
was,  by  the  spirit  of  a  good  resolution.  She  knew 
his  kindly  disposition,  and  her  heart  softened  toward 
him.  At  length  she  said  : 

"  Mr.  Douglas,  the  knowledge  which  I  have  of 
your  perfidy  shall  never  be  made  known,  provided 
you  never  repeat  the  wrong  and  as  soon  as  possible 
withdraw  as  a  member  from  our  political  society. 
Let  me  ask  further,  Mr.  Douglas,  that  your  after  life 
be  governed  by  principles  of  Right  and  Justice,  so 
fixed  and  founded  that  an  irresistible  power,  which 
annihilates  alone,  can  prevail  against  your  morality." 

Hayden,  overcome  by  shame,  conscious  and  re- 
penting the  wrong  he  had  done,  and  with  the  reso- 
lute and  advisory  words  ringing  in  his  ears,  bowed 
assent  and  turned  away. 

In  a  moment  he  returned,  bearing  in  his  hand  a 
letter,  and  addressed  Ona,  saying: 

"  Miss.  Leland,  in  the  confusion  and  surprise  which 
followed  my  effort  to  address  you  in  the  hall,  I  had, 
until  a  moment  since,  forgotten  the  object  for  which 
I  sought  you  out.  I  have  the  honor  to  be  the  bearer 
of  a  letter  from  your  father  to  yourself,  which  permit 
me  the  pleasure  of  delivering,"  at  same  time  passing 
the  letter  to  her. 

Ona  thanked  him  kindly,  and  wondering  where 


THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE.          42 1 

he  had  met  her  father,  opened  the  letter,  which  was 
voluminous.  Her  father  had  written  this  when  on 
the  eve  of  starting  for  the  continent  with  his  friends. 
In  this  letter  he  conveyed  the  intelligence  he  had 
withheld  in  others  regarding  the  family  affairs,  giving 
particulars  pertaining  to  each  individual. 

When  Ona  had  finished  reading,  she  approached 
Hayden,  saying : 

"  This  letter  is  a  complete  genealogical  record  of 
members  of  our  family;  from  it  I  learn  that  you, 
whom  I  have  so  long  known,  are  my  cousin.  Please 
accept  a  cousin's  welcome  to  her  home,  where  I  pro- 
pose going  in  a  few  days." 

Hayden  accepted  the  proffered  hand,  glad  to  be 
now  recognized  as  a  friend  to  her  whom  he  had  ever 
loved. 

Ona  was  pleased  herself  to  know  that  a  relation- 
ship existed  between  them,  for  it  would  afford  a  bet- 
ter opportunity  for  her  to  administer  kindly  advice 
to  him  and  reforming  his  weaknesses,  thus  leading 
him  in  the  path  of  higher  motives  and  holier  ambi- 
tions. 

He  had  often  felt  that  he  could  meet  and  combat 
more  successfully  the  temptations  of  the  world  had 
he  but  the  influence  of  her  presence,  endowed  as 
she  was  with  will  and  self-possession. 

On  their  arrival  at  Cedar  Hall,  Ona  wrote  to  Kate, 
repeating  much  she  had  learned  from  her  father's 
letter,  especially  that  part  pertaining  to  Francis  Or- 
lando, stating  further  that  when  they  returned  to 
America  she  should  inform  her,  and  expected  to  be 
favored  with  her  presence. 


422  THE  SPY  OP  'OSAWATOMIZ. 

We  pass  over  the  time  of  Hayden's  travels  to  the 
West,  his  return  to  England,  the  many  newsy  and 
interesting  letters  passed  between  Ona  and  each 
member  of  the  party  traveling  in  Europe.  She  took 
an  especial  interest  in  her  cousin  Addie,  and  looked 
anxiously  for  the  time  to  arrive  when  she  should 
greet  her  in  her  own  American  home. 

That  time  arrived;  Kate  was  duly  notified,  and, 
accompanied  by  Ota,  arrived  from  the  West  on  the 
same  day  as  did  those  from  the  East. 

Long  years  had  passed  since  Cedar  Hall  had  wit- 
nessed so  much  of  joy,  pleasure  and  happiness.  Each 
person  vied  with  others  in  making  everything  pleas- 
ant and  home-like.  All  restraint  was  removed ;  all 
formality  laid  aside,  and  as  one  family,  united  through 
the  influences  of  love  and  good-wishes,  they  passed 
the  time. 

Hayden  communicated  with  Francis,  telling  him 
of  their  joyous  surroundings  and  naming  the  Western 
lady  as  one  of  the  guests.  With  the  early  spring 
came  Francis,  to  swell  the  number  and  add  to  the 
interest  of  the  scenes  enacted  at  Cedar  Hall.  He 
was  ushered  in  by  Hayden  and  presented  to  Ona, 
who  received  him  with  her  becoming  dignity  and 
suavity  of  manner,  which  impressed  him  favorably, 
but  when  he  was  presented  to  Kate  a  mutual  recog- 
nition took  place,  while  the  blush  which  adorned  the 
cheek  of  each  told  the  tale  their  minds  would  con- 
ceal. 

Francis,  in  after  days,  sought  the  company  of  Kate 
and  boldly,  yet  kindly,  told  of  the  feelings  of  love 
and  affection  which  permeated  his  whole  being,  that, 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  423 

without  wavering,  had  withstood  the  crucible  test  of 
absence  and  time  amidst  the  blandishments  of  Eng- 
land's fair  lassies.  He  told  her  how  that  feeling  of 
love  which  she  alone  had  called  into  existence  had, 
since  its  inception,  continued  to  grow  and  gain 
strength  amidst  the  responsibilities  and  cares  of  life 
which  he  asked  her  to  share  with  him. 

Kate  could  but  acknowledge  that  since  their  pre- 
vious meeting  she  had  entertained  for  him  the  kind- 
liest feeling,  and  the  knowledge  that  she  had  been 
thought  worthy  of  his  consideration,  gave  her,  in- 
deed, much  pleasure. 

Thus,  by  frequent  interchange  of  thought  which 
followed  the  removal  of  the  restraint  under  which 
they  had  labored  when  they  first  met,  they  fully 
comprehended  the  motives  one  of  the  other.  As 
time  passed,  the  engagement  was  made  known. 
None  were  surprise.  Each  seemed  so  entirely  cal- 
culated for  the  other,  that  it  seemed  to  be  a  natural 
conclusion,  at  which  all  had  arrived  ere  it  was  made 
known. 

Kate  did  not  desire  to  return  to  the  West,  so  Mr. 
Oyster  was  notified  of  the  engagement  and  of  the 
time  set  for  the  nuptials.  Late  in  May  the  ceremony 
which  united  Francis  Orlando  Douglas  and  Kate 
Oyster  was  performed  at  Cedar  Hall.  The  happy 
couple  soon  after  sailed  for  England,  accompanied 
by  the  Leland  family,  Sir  Charles,  Addie  and  Ota, 
while  Hayden  accompanied  Mr.  Oyster  to  the  West. 
The  trip  across"  the  Atlantic  was  pleasant  and  much 
enjoyed  by  all,  especially  Ona,  to  whom  it  was  a 
novelty.  It  is  true  her  thoughts  were  not  all  of  a 


424  THE  SP  Y  OF  OS  A  WA  TOMIE. 

pleasant  nature.  Her  mind  would  ever  revert  to  the 
old  hero  whose  body  lay  entombed  at  North  Elba. 
She  could,  in  imagination,  behold  him  in  the  various 
phases  of  life  in  which  she  had  seen  him — the  well- 
dressed  traveler  on  the  boat ;  the  active  and  earnest, 
hard-working  settler  near  the  Potawatomie ;  the  elo- 
quent speaker  appealing  for  manhood's  boon — free- 
dom— from  the  porch  in  Osawatomie;  the  brave  and 
defiant  leader  of  free-born  and  freedom-loving  citi- 
zens against  the  ruffiantly  hordes  sent  to  establish 
slavery  upon  the  soil  of  Kansas.  She  could  see  him 
as  he  encouraged  the  men  in  the  camp  at  Black  Jack  ; 
she  saw  him  hurrying  through  Nebraska  and  Iowa, 
piloting  by  day  and  guarding  by  night  fugitives  from 
slavery ;  she  saw  him  at  Harper's  Ferry,  wounded, 
yet  defiant,  offering  his  life  for  the  principle  he  had 
advocated;  she  saw  him  in  the  poorly  ventilated  and 
uncleanly  furnished  cell  at  Charlestown,  and  in 
imagination  she  saw  him  surrounded  with  bristling 
bayonets,  his  worn  and  wounded  body  suffering  with 
pain  and  a  smile  beaming  upon  his  countenance  as 
he  was  led  out  to  become  the  sacrificial  offering 
which  the  curse  of  slavery  demanded.  These  were 
all  sad  thoughts.  Thus  in  life,  surrounded,  as  we 
are,  by  happy  scenes  and  joyous  associations,  our 
minds  will,  in  spite  of  our  every  effort,  dwell  upon 
such  scenes. 

When  the  vessel  landed,  the  party  repaired  to  the 
church,  where,  in  conformation  to  the  English  law, 
the  marriage  service  was  re-performed,  after  which 
they  repaired  to  "  Douglas  Hall,"  the  home  of  Fran- 
cis, where  the  festal  occasion  of  the  other  side  of  the 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  425 

Atlantic,  like  the  marriage  ceremony,  was  renewed. 

Early  the  following  week,  the  Leland  family  started 
for  the  family  home  in  Scotland,  where  as  warm  a 
welcome  was  extended  by  the  aged  grandmother  to 
the  children  of  Roderick  as  she  had  extended  to 
those  of  Theodocia. 

Grandmother  Leland  became  much  interested  in 
Ona,  whom  she  thought  resembled  her  own  dear 
child.  Often  she  would  sit  for  hours  listening  to  the 
rehearsals  of  Western  life  as  depicted  by  Ona. 

When  they  had  been  in  Scotland  some  weeks,  they 
concluded  to  protract  their  stay  longer  than  they  had 
at  first  contemplated.  Ona  became  anxious  regard- 
ing Aunt  Nancy,  who  had  remained  with  the  servants 
at  Cedar  Hall.  She  feared  that  Wren  would  become 
apprised  of  her  unprotected  position  and  do  her  some 
injury.  She  accordingly  sent  a  letter,  urging  Aunt 
Nancy  to  join  them  in  London. 

Roderick  roamed  over  the  cliffs,  ferreting  out  the 
favorite  haunts  of  his  boyhood  with  no  less  ardor 
than  was  displayed  when  he  knew  every  nook  and 
cranny  of  the  neighboring  mountains.  Ona  and 
Addie  often,  accompanied  by  little  Ota  and  Theo., 
made  choice  collection  of  wild  plants  for  future  con- 
sideration during  their  review  of  their  botanical  les- 
sons upon  which  they  had  determined. 

On  the  approach  of  winter,  Addie  returned  to  Lon- 
don, accompanied  by  the  children,  who  were  assigned 
to  the  care  of  a  governess.  Ona  remained  with  her 
grandmother  and  Nancy,  who  had  arrived,  and  proved 
an  agreeable  and  interesting  companion  for  Grand- 
mother Leland. 


426  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Ona  wrote  frequently  to  Hayden.  Her  letters  were, 
for  the  most  part,  advisory  and  encouraging.  Occa- 
sionally, after  reading  some  passage  of  his  condemn- 
ing English  laws,  she  would  endeavor  to  arouse  his 
energies  by  writing:  "You  have  both  acquired  and 
natural  ability.  Cultivate  them,  so  that  when  the 
time  conies  that  you  have  confidence  in  yourself, 
endeavor  to  arouse  the  people  upon  the  subject; 
portray  its  injustice;  demand  the  repeal  of  the  law 
which  works  so  much  misery  and  has  become  so  ob- 
noxious." 

Hayden  had  not  the  energy  of  his  American  cou- 
sin, and  although  her  expressions  would  arouse  his 
enthusiasm  for  the  tme,  he  had  not  fixedness  of  pur- 
pose sufficiently  strong  to  adhere  closely  to  anything 
that  did  not  produce  a  continuous  degree  of  excite- 
ment. 

Each  letter  that  found  its  way  to  Hayden  or  Rob- 
ert, her  brother,  who  was  at  the  military  academy  at 
West  Point,  contained  a  draft  for  some  hundreds  of 
dollars. 

Two  years  had  passed  when  the  signal  gun  was 
fired  which  ushered  in  the  Rebellion  in  the  United 
States.  Its  echo  reverberated  from  hill  to  hill  and 
bounded  over  the  waves,  striking  upon  the  lofty  crags 
of  Scotland  and  arousing  from  inactivity  those  who 
sought  rest  and  recreation  there. 

Hayden  wrote :  "  The  great  army  for  which  we 
formed  the  skirmish  line  is  massed.  The  forces  have 
rallied  upon  the  line  we  held  so  long  alone.  The 
great  battle  has  begun ;  the  rattle  of  musketry,  the 
clash  of  saber,  the  boom  of  the  cannon  is  heard  from 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  427 

East  to   West,   and   'Old   J  >hn   Brown's   soul   goes 
marching  on.'  " 

Mr.  Leland  and  Ona  could  not  be  disinterested 
spectators  to  the  scenes  being  enacted  upon  Ameri- 
can soil,  and  fired  with  patriotic  zeal  and  adhering 
strongly  to  their  old  principles  of  "  universal  free- 
dom," they  hastened  to  lend  a  helping  hand  to  the 
cause  they  so  long  since  had  espoused. 


CHAPTER  LXXVII. 

QUANTRELL  THE  MURDERER. 

/^\UANTRELL  repeated  mentally  the  expression 
V/  of  condemnation  as  he  watched  the  young 
lady  remove  her  gloves,  which  were  evidently 
used  only  to  protect  her  white  hand  from  the  sum- 
mer air. 

In  her  own  estimation  Rose  Baily  was  handsome 
and  intelligent.  But  a  casual  observer  would  read- 
ily notice  that  too  much  attention  was  given  to  the 
adornment  of  her  person  to  leave  more  than  a  lim- 
ited scope  for  mental  improvement.  She  seated 
herself  before  a  large  mirror,  and  while  listlessly 
conversing  upon  the  deleterious  effects  of  the  West- 
ern air  upon  the  complexion,  complacently  viewed 
the  reflection  of  her  slender  body  upon  the  glass. 

Quantrell,  who  had  one  redeeming  trait,  that  of 
detesting  affection,  mentally  quoted  : 

"  While  thousands  fall  by  clashing  swords, 
Ten  thousands  fall  by  corset  boards." 

Mr.  Baily  appeared,  which  relieved  Quantrell  to  a 


428  THE  Spy  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

great  extent  of  the  embarrassment  thrown  around 
him  by  the  affected  lady. 

He  informed  Mr.  Baily  that  he  had  some  business 
with  him  of  an  exclusively  private  nature,  and  the 
two  withdrew  to  the  lawn,  where  Bill  Quantrell  be- 
gan his  career  as  a  "Border  man." 

He  remained  with  Mr.  Baily  during  the  night. 
The  nature  of  his  business  was  made  known  to  Rose 
by  her  father.  She  thanked  him  for  so  kindly  warn- 
ing them  of  impending  danger.  Quantrell  had  in- 
formed Mr.  Baily  that  a  number  of  men  from  Kan- 
sas were  intending  to  attack  his  house  the  following 
night. 

Quantrell  left  early  the  next  morning.  At  sun- 
down the  family  were  sent  to  a  neighboring  planta- 
tion. Mr.  Bully  remained  with  the  trusty  watchers 
he  had  summoned  to  assist  him.  Just  as  the  last 
stroke  of  twelve  sounded  upon  the  bell  of  the  clock, 
five  men  came  through  the  gate  and  passed  to  the 
back  part  of  the  house.  Mr.  Baily  said: 

"Keep  still.  The  gentleman  said  he  would  send 
them  back  to  the  front." 

Soon  a  sixth  person  appeared,  who  carried  a  lan- 
tern. In  a  brief  time  the  five  returned,  two  of  whom 
stooped  upon  the  porch  as  if  feeling  for  something. 
One  said  in  a  low  voice  : 

"This  is  where  Bill  said  we  would  find  the  key." 

In  an  instant  a  volley  of  buckshot  and  bullets  was 
poured  upon  them.  One  of  their  number  fell  dead, 
the  other  four  hastened  through  the  gate,  closely 
followed  by  those  from  the  house.  The  pursuers  lost 
sight  of  them  in  the  dark,  and  the  pursued  sought 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAIVATOMIE.  429 

the  protection  of  the  timber,  to  await  the  dawn  of 
day. 

Quantrell,  who  was  the  sixth  person  to  appear, 
returned  to  the  house  with  the  baffled  pursuers.  Mr. 
Daily  took  five  hundred  dollars  from  his  safe  and 
presented  it  to  Quantrell, -saying: 

"Your  prompt  action  saved  me  the  loss  of  my 
slaves  and  other  property.  This  shall  be  your  re- 
ward." 

Quantrell  returned  to  his  quarters  in  an  uncer- 
emonious manner.  Some  of  the  men  were  found 
wounded  and  promptly  killed  by  Wren  and  his  men, 
who  were  summoned  to  search  for  them. 

To  a  comrade  Quantrell  said  as  they  walked  down 
the  bank  of  the  Marias  des  Cygnes  river: 

"  I  have  begun  to  take  my  revenge  upon  '  Dickey 
Deane.'  I  received  some  money,  and  found  a  rela- 
tive besides." 

"What  relative  do  you  refer  to?"  asked  his  friend. 

"  I  found  an  own  cousin,  in  the  person  of  Guy 
Wren.  He  is  my  father's  sister's  child." 

At  this  moment  a  number  of  horsemen  ap- 
proached, who  demanded  Quantrell  to  surrender, 
eeing  no  hope  of  escape,  he  gave  up  his  weapons 
and  was  carried  to  the  block  house  at  Stanton,  to 
await  his  trial.  But  nothing  could  be  proven  against 
him,  and  he  was  permitted  to  go,  while  the  friends 
determined  to  watch  his  further  development  in 
villainy. 

He  returned  to  Lawrence,  where  he  fared  sumptu- 
ously upon  his  ill-gotten  gold,  until  the  drum  beat 
called  the  armies  of  the  opposing  forces  to  face  each 


430  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

other.  He  hastened  to  Missouri,  where  he  was  wel- 
comed by  Mr.  Baily  and  his  daughter  Rose,  who  for- 
got her  gloves,  and  ran  anxiously  to  meet  him  as  he 
appeared  at  the  gate.  He  ever  acknowledged  that 
Ona  Leland  was  the  only  woman  who  had  called 
forth  his  admiration  and  love.  To  her  he  could  have 
bowed  in  submissive  homage.  But  fate  had  decreed 
it  otherwise,  and  in  time  he  and  Rose  agreed  that 
"  after  the  Yankees  were  whipped,"  they  would  marry. 

The  border  war  waxed  warm,  and  Quantrell's 
name  became  a  terror  to  Union  men.  At  last  he 
gathered  his  forces  for  a  raid  upon  Lawrence.  His 
outlaws  rode  madly  through  the  streets,  killing  pro- 
miscuously, not  sparing  women  or  children. 

On  their  return  to  Missouri,  part  of  the  band  joined, 
Wren,  and  they  departed  for  richer  fields  of  booty. 

Late  in  the  last;  year  of  the  war,  a  federal  bullet 
laid  Quantrell  low  upon  the  blue  grass  of  Old  Ken- 
tucky, "The  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground"  of  the  In- 
dians. Such  are  the  characters  whom  War  makes 
famous,  while  Peace  confines  in  the  prison  cell  or 
turns  over  to  the  hangman. 

Wren  saw  the  desperado  fall.  As  he  realized  that 
Death's  messenger  had  overtaken  him,  he  drew  a 
picture  from  his  pocket  and  threw  it  aside,  mutter- 
ing: "Thoughts  of  you  made  me  wretched  for  life, 
and  miserable  in  death." 

Wren  picked  up  the  picture'.  It  was  that  of  Ona 
Leland.  He  had  stolen  it  from  Arthur  Holmes  in 
Lawrence,  and  carried  it  near  his  heart  during  all 
these  long  years.  Who  knows  but  his  dare-devil 
nature  could  have  been  moulded  into  a  powerful 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  431 

element  for  good  by  the  woman  who  rejected  his 
kindly  advances  and  spoke  severely,  perhaps  un- 
justly of  him? 


CHAPTER  LXXVIII. 

THE  DEDICATION  OF  JOHN    BROWN'S  MONUMENT. 

WHEN  Mr.  Lelan'd  and  Ona  arrived  in  the 
United  States,  everything  was  in  a  state 
of  excitement.  Soldiers  were  hurrying 
from  all  directions  toward  Washington  as  a  common 
center.  War  was  the  topic  upon  every  corner  and 
within  every  house.  Anxious  mothers,  with  pallid 
faces,  bid  adieu  to  loved  sons  who  rushed  to  the  fray. 
Loving  wives  and  tender  sisters  clung  lovingly  to 
husbands  or  brother  who  went  to  mingle  in  the  strife. 
Brave  and  stern  old  fathers,  with  trembling  voice  and 
grasp,  gave  parting  words  of  encouragement  to  those 
on  whom  they  had  relied  as  being  the  staff  of  their 
declining  years. 

We  pass  over  the  sad  scenes,  and  would  willingly 
force  back  the  soul-harrowing  thoughts  when  con- 
sidering the  darkened  shadows  which  fell  upon  many 
peaceful  homes  during  the  years  of  blood,  when 
loved  ones  were  known  to  be  no  more. 

Mr.  Leland  rendered  efficient  service  in  one  of  the 
departments  at  Washington.  Robert  went  South 
with  the  "boys  in  blue,"  while  Ona  was  forced  to 


432  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

a  life  of  inactivity,  on  account  of  the  failing  health  of 
Grandmother  Leland,  at  whose  request  she  returned 
to  Scotland  and  cheerfully  nursed  the  old  lady 
through  her  declining  years. 

The  years  rolled  by,  and  the  war  was  over.  The 
blow  struck  at  Harper's  Ferry  echoed  and  re-echoed 
through  the  North  until  the  few  of  then  had  become 
the  hundred  thousands  of  now,  and  the  name  of 
"Liberty"  in  America  had  taken  one  grand  stride  in 
becoming  nearer  a  synonym  for  "Freedom." 

Time  passed  pleasantly  with  our  friends.  Robert, 
Mr.  Leland's  brother,  Sir  Charles  and  Francis  hav- 
ing been,  during  the  war,  anxious  spectators  of  the 
scenes,  returned  to  their  homes  across  the  Atlantic. 
War  raged  upon  the  continent  of  Europe.  Power- 
ful potentates  no  longer  being  able  to  dictate  terms 
to  each  other,  attempted  forcing  such  terms.  Prus- 
sia and  France  were  contending  for  the  mastery, 
with  no  principle  involved.  „ 

While  the  enthusiastic  majority  of  France  rallied 
to  the  support  of  their  popular  Emperor,  there  were 
many  thinking  minds  cogitating  upon  the  principles 
which  Lafayette  had  taught  and  for  which  he  had 
suffered. 

These  men,  though  deeply  concerned  regarding 
their  home  affairs,  had  previously  arranged  to  send 
to  the  widow  of  John  Brown  a  gold  medal,  commem- 
orative of  his  efforts  and  the  efforts  of  his  followers 
in  inaugurating  the  strife  which  gave  freedom  to  the 
slaves  in  the  United  States,  thus  showing  that  they 
held  his  name  in  holy  memory  and  appreciated  and 
endorsed  his  motives. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  433 

Ota,  now  in  the  blush  and  bloom  of  womanhood, 
had  been  selected  as  the  representative  of  France  in 
conveying  the  token  to  its  destination.  She,  accom- 
panied by  Kate,  repaired  to  Paris,  in  accordance  with 
the  terms  of  her  invitation. 

The  war  closed.  The  Emperor  was  deposed. 
France  stepped  forward  and  upward  and  took  her 
place  among  the  few  bright  stars  denoting  the  field 
"Republic." 

Ota  sat  in  one  of  the  elegant  parlors  of  the  French 
President,  where  she  was  to  receive  from  the  former 
nobles  of  France,  but  now  the  foremost  Republicans, 
the  token  commemorative  of  the  "Freedom"  they 
had  learned  to  adore. 

The  position,  when  the  committee  was  announced, 
was  an  embarrassing  one  to  the  beautiful  American, 
but  with  commendable  tact  she  overcame  all  hinder- 
ances,  and  in  the  display  of  dignity  she  won  the 
praise  and  admiration  of  those  by  whom  she  was 
surrounded. 

Besides  the  committee,  distinguished  personages 
had  been  admitted,  each  of  whom  had  a  word  of 
praise  and  encouragement  for  the  beautiful  Ameri- 
can lady.  Besides  the  medal,  a  letter  to  the  Gov- 
ernor of  Kansas  was  read  by  Prince  Lionel,  and  for 
delivery  intrusted,  with  the  medal,  to  Ota. 

Ota,  somewhat  weary,  returned  with  Kate  to  Lon- 
don, and  in  a  few  days,  with  Francis,  started  for 
America.  Arriving  in  Boston,  they  repaired  to  Cedar 
Hall,  where  they  found  Mr.  Leland  and  his  family, 
Sir  Charles,  Addie  and  Hayden  Douglas,  all  await- 
ing the  time  to  arrive  when  they  should  start  for 
27 


434  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

Osawatomie  to  participate  in  the  unvailing  of  the 
monument  erected  to  the  memory  of  Brown  and 
others  who  had  struggled  for  freedom  on  the  soil  of 
Kansas. 

The  morning  of  the  thirtieth  of  August  dawned 
bright  and  clear.  Long  before  noon  vehicles  of 
every  description  began  to  arrive  at  Osawatomie. 
The  sun  poured  its  scorching  rays  upon  the  unshel- 
tered people,  thousands  of  whom  gathered  around 
the  graves  of  those  who  offered  their  lives  upon  the 
altar  of  Freedom  twenty  years  before. 

As  the  speakers  were  taking  their  places  upon  the 
stand,  a  murmur  of  applause  ran  through  the  im- 
mense audience.  A  beautiful  French  landau,  drawn 
by  four  black  horses,  followed  by  some  dozen  open 
carriages,  approached  the  stand.  The  people  gave 
way  on  either  side,  until  they  stopped  in  front  of  the 
stand. 

On  the  front  seat  of  the  landau  sat  two  beautiful 
women,  one  attired  in  Scottish,  the  other  in  French 
costume.  The  beautiful  Scotch  woman,  in  her  "kilt 
and  kirtle,"  held  in  her  right  hand  a  brightly  pol- 
ished Sharpe's  rifle,  while  the  left  contained  a  silver 
locket.  The  assembled  multitude  gazed  in  wonder, 
until  the  name  of  "Dickey  Deane"  was  repeated. 
At  the  mention  of  that  name  cheer  after  cheer  rent 
the  air,  and  again  "The  Spy  of  Osawatomie"  looked 
upon  familiar  surroundings. 

The  other  lady  carried  in  her  right  hand  a  golden 
salver,  upon  which,  wrapped  in  silvered  paper,  lay 
the  letter  addressed  by  the  French  committee  to  the 
Governor  of  Kansas,  while  from  her  left  hand  de- 
pended the  gold  medal. 


THE  BROWN  MONUMENT. 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE,  435 

Upon  the  other  seat  sat  two  gentlemen  in  English 
costume ;  the  older,  a  nobleman  by  title  and  noble 
by  nature;  the  younger,  a  man  of  the  most  remark- 
ably handsome  features,  whose  symmetry  and  beauty 
were  admired  by  all.  These  men  were  "  The  Mys- 
terious Companions  of  Old  John  Brown." 

The  "  Stars  and  Stripes  "  floated  with  the  English 
"Jack"  and  French  "Tri-color"  above  the  carriage. 
On  another  staff  floated  a  torn  and  tattered  battle- 
flag,  which  had  been  carried  through  the  war  of  the 
Rebellion  and  had  been  perforated  by  many  bullets. 

The  other  carriage  contained  those  who  had  fought 
with  the  old  "Martyr,"  among  whom  were  Arthur 
Holmes  and  his  wife,  Dr.  Strawn  and  the  estimable 
and  beautiful  lady  who-  had  become  his  wife. 

The  occupants  of  the  various  carriages  dismounted 
and  walked  in  couples  around  the  shaft  of  marble 
and  stopped  in  front.  Sir  Charles  made  an  appro- 
priate speech  in  behalf  of  the  English  delegation, 
which  he  represented.  Ota  stepped  forward,  and  in 
neat  and  appropriate  sentences  presented  the  letter, 
and  medal,  in  the  name  of  "  Liberty  and  France." 
With  the  expression  of  her  last  words  she  bowed  at 
the  foot  of  the  monument  and  placed  upon  the  pedes- 
tal a  fac  simile  of  the  medal,  one  side  of  which  was 
adorned  with  the  raised  profrle  of  John  Brown,  with 
brow  contracted  in  profound  thought,  the  whole  face 
being  indelibly  stamped  with  energy.  Around  the 
brow  the  inscription :  "  John  Brown ;  born  in  Tor- 
rington,  May  pth,  1800." 

The  reverse  was  inscribed  with :  "  December  2d, 
1859,"  being  the  time  the  presentation  was  consid- 


436  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

ered  by  the  French  committee,  and  "To  the  Mem- 
ory of  John  Brown,  his  Sons  and  Companions,  the 
Victims  to  the  Cause  of  the  Liberty  of  the  Blacks." 

She  stepped  aside,  and  Ona  appeared.  Rest- 
ing the  rifle  against  the  marble,  she  placed  the  silver 
medal  near  the  one  Ota  had  deposited.  The  silver 
locket  which  we  saw  in  the  beginning  was  upon  her 
arm.  It  was  still  locked.  A  small  card  hung  from 
the  chain,  on  which  were  the  words :  "  We  let  not 
our  left  hand  know  what  our  right  hath  done."  That 
silver  case  still  keeps  its  secret.  None  but  the  pos- 
sessor knows  its  contents.  Part  of  its  prophetic  mis- 
sion has  been  performed,  and  when  women  become, 
under  the  laws  of  the  land,  equally  endowed  in  priv- 
ileges with  men,  the  silver  case  will  be  unlocked, 
and  one  as  fair  and  energetic  as  Ona  will  read  aloud 
to  the  world  the  messages  it  contains.  Till  then  we 
can  only  conjecture  its  contents. 

While  the  bands  discoursed  sweet  music,  and 
eloquent  men  pronounced  eulogistic  words,  O.ia  and 
Ota  wended  their  way  to  the  north,  where  stood 
"  Pilot  Knob."  They  climbed  its  steep  side  and 
stood  beside  the  pile  of  stones  known  as  the  "Look- 
out," which  may  ornament  the  grave  of  some  Indian 
chief.  As  Ota  surveyed  the  scene,  she  exclaimed: 

"This,  then,  is  the  spot  upon  which  you  found  me, 
a  poor,  lost  and  friendless  child." 

"  Yes,  Ota,  I  found  you  here.  You  were  not  long 
friendless.  To-day  I  am  proud  of  you.  I  am  glad 
to  be  known  as  your  friend.  I  care  no  longer  for 
the  plaudits  of  the  multitude.  My  mission  is  not 
accomplished,  and  I  feel  that  I  can  depend  upon  you 
as  an  earnest  assistant.'1 


THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE.  437 

She  bent  over  and  kissed  the  young  lady  as  she 
had  years  before  kissed  the  lost  and  orphaned  child. 
Each  became  occupied  with  her  own  thoughts  as 
they,  seated  upon  a  large  rock,  watched  the  rockets 
in  Osawatomie  and  saw  the  glinting  of  the  lights  in 
the  city  of  Paola. 

Descending  the  hill,  they  entered  the  carriage 
waiting  to  carry  them  to  the  hotel  preparatory  to 
taking  part  in  the  reception  tendered  them  as  the 
guests  of  the  State  by  General  S ,  of  Paola. 

The  residence  of  General  S.  was  ablaze  with  splen- 
dor. Flowers  were  suspended  in  the  halls,  until  they 
seemed  built  of  roses.  The  evening  zephyrs  were 
laden  with  their  fragrance.  Pyramids  and  arbor, 
constructed  of  flowers,  decorated  the  dining  rooms. 
The  elite  of  the  city,  representatives  of  literature, 
genius  and  wealth,  had  assembled. 

A  buzz  of  admiration  pervaded  the  room  as  Mr. 
Leland  and  Sir  Charles,  with  Ota  and  Ona  leaning 
upon  their  arms,  passed  through  the  rooms,  to  be 
presented  to  the  assembled  guests  by  General  and 
Mrs.  S. 

Ota,  surrounded  by  friends;  the  adopted  child  of 
wealthy  parents  ;  the  representative  chosen  and  ap- 
proved by  the  French  government,  was  not  happy. 
She  thought  of  the  cruelty  which  had  deprived  her 
of  a  father  and  caused  reason  to  forsake  the  mind  of 
her  mother.  She  thought  of  that  mother,  lying  near, 
yet  in  an  unknown  grave.  How  gladly  would  she 
have  forsaken  the  scenes  of  splendor,  to  have  shed  a 
tear  and  place  a  wreath  upon  that  grave ! 

Ona  was  merry.     She  was,  in  imagination,  living 


438  THE  SPY  OF  OSAWATOMIE. 

over  the  earlier  scenes  of  her  life.  There  were  many 
familiar  faces  around  her,  whom  she  delighted  by  her 
hilarity  and  happiness.  She  wished  for  Raven,  that 
she  might  again  course  with  freedom  along  the  neigh- 
boring highways,  which  had  taken  the  place  of  the 
grand  old  prairie  trails. 

The  reception  was  over.  The  carriage  was  sent 
East  by  the  train,  and  the  visitors  bade  adieu,  for  the 
time,  to  Kansas.  They  tarried  for  a  few  days  in  St. 
Joseph,  and  went  down  the  majestic  river  on  one  of 
the  palace  boats  to  St.  Louis,  where  they  were 
joined  by  Kate,  who  had  remained  there  to  visit  her 
sister. 

Let  us  look  up  our  friends  to-day.  Ona  is  in  Wash- 
ington, looking  after  the  interest  of  women ;  Ota  is  in 
England,  soon  to  be  married  to  a  young  French  offi- 
cer; Addie  has  given  her  attention  to  literature,  and 

is  to   marry  Lord  L ;  Aunt  Nancy  dwells  with 

the  Lelands  in  Scotland ;  Hayden  Douglas  married 
an  actress  during  the  Rebellion,  the  union  was  an 
unhappy  one.  Parting,  he  left  Osawatomie  and  went 
to  California,  where  he  died  wretched  in  mind  and 
broken  in  heart,  made  wretched  by  the  injustice  of 
English  law.  While  Hayden's  body  lies  upon  a 
beautiful  slope  of  the  Santa  Clara  valley,  where  a 
plain  slab,  containing  the  words,  "  I  was  one  of  the 
Mysterious  Companions  of  Old  John  Brown,"  Fran- 
cis, no  more  the  son,  nor  less  the  brother,  dwells  in 
splendor. 

Sir  Charles  and  Roderick  Leland  are  visiting 
places  of  interest  together,  more  firmly  cementing 
the  friendship  of  their  youth. 


THE  SPY  Of  OSAWATOMIE.  439 

Pat  Devilin,  noble,  generous  Pat,  perished  on  the 
plains  of  Colorado,  rather  than  desert  a  fatally 
wounded  companion.  Rose  Baily  still  lives  and 
mourns  for  her  dead  Quantrell.  Guy  Wren  roams, 
at  the  head  of  a  band  of  outlaws,  through  Texas  and 
Mexico. 

Arthur  Holmes  is  conducting  a  paper,  assisted  by 
his  wife,  who  was  Sallie  Strawn,  a  poor  New  Hamp- 
shire girl. 

While  I  write  I  hear  the  tolling  of  the  bells  in 
Osawatomie,  echoing  to  the  world  the  fact  that  an- 
other hero  has  gone.  Walter  Strawn  is  being  car- 
ried to  his  grave  in  a  land  where  he  struggled  for  the 
maintenance  of  the  principles  of  Liberty  and  Free- 
dom. A  newly  made  grave  in  the  cold  earth,  now 
covered  with  the  deepest  snow  ever  known  in  Kan- 
sas, awaits  its  occupant,  whom  nations  will  venerate 
and  mourn,  though  "  he  wore  neither  the  Blue  nor 
the  Grey." 

One  by  one  that  historic  band  is  passing  away. 
Shall  they  be  forgotten  ?  Who  will  in  after  years 
gather  flowers  to  bedeck  their  graves  ?  We  as  a 
nation  forget  not  "The  Blue  and  the  Grey."  Then 
let  us  remember  those  who  wore  neither  "The  Blue 
nor  the  Grey." 

The  wild  jasmine  and  rose  then  go  gather  for  those 
Who  in  Death's  long  repose  sleep  unconscious  of  foes. 
Yes,  in  morning's  light  hours  bring  the  brightest  of  flowers 
From  Nature's  own  bowers  for  those  true  heroes  of  ours. 
They,  the  friends  of  the  slave,  are  now  Kansas'  own  brave. 

THE  END. 


tQKAUFC 

s-^ 

In 


a 


L  005  489  236  9 

"%QAINIH 

j^^^KwSjJiip 
A  A      000033358    3 


\EUNIVERS/ 


